AN EXPLANATION OF The grand Mystery OF GODLINESS; OR, A True and Faithful Representation OF THE EVERLASTING GOSPEL Of our Lord and Saviour JESUS CHRIST, the Only Begotten Son of GOD and Sovereign over Men and Angels. By H. More, D. D.  1 Tim. 3.16. 
And without controversy great is the Mystery of godliness: God was manifested in the flesh, justified in the Spirit, seen of Angels, preached unto the Gentiles, believed on in the world, received up into glory.  Acts 1.10, 11. 
And while they looked steadfastly toward Heaven, as he went up, behold, two when stood by them in white apparel;  
Which also said, Ye men of Galilee, why stand ye gazing up into Heaven? this same jesus which is taken up from you into Heaven, shall so come in like manner as ye have seen him go into Heaven.  Gal. 1.8. 
Though an Angel from Heaven preach any other Gospel than this, let him be accursed.  
LONDON, Printed by I. Flesher, for W. Morden Bookseller in Cambridge, 1660.   

To the READER.  
READER,  
1. IF thine own Curiosity has given thee the trouble of perusing what I have wrote hitherto, 
The Author's natural averseness from writing of Books.  that thou mayest not suspect thy task will prove endless, give me leave to inform thee that there is no small hopes that this Discourse may prove the last from my hand that shall exercise thy patience. In which if thou wilt not believe me on my bare word, the better to ease thee of thy fears I shall back it with some reason.  
I must indeed confess, That free Speculation and that easy springing up of coherent Thoughts and Conceptions within is a Pleasure to me far above any thing I ever received from external Sense; and that lazy activity of Mind in compounding and dissevering of Notions and Ideas in the silent observation of their natural connexion's and disagreements, as a Holiday and Sabbath of rest to the Soul. But the labour of deriving of these senses of the Mind with their due advantages and circumstances to the Understanding of another, and to find out Words which will prove faithful witnesses of the peculiarities of my Thoughts; this verily is to me a toil and a burden unsupportable: besides the very writing of them a trouble so tedious, that if any one knew with what impatience and vexatiousness I pen down my Conceptions, they might be very well assured that I am not only free from, but incapable of the common disease of this Scripturient Age.  
2. No small Engines therefore could ever move so heavy and sluggish a Soul as mine to so ungrateful a piece of drudgery; 
That there was a kind of necessity urged him to write what he has wrote hitherto.  as thou thyself mayest collect from my very Writings themselves, the subjects of them being matters of the highest consequence that the Mind of man can entertain herself withal. The writing whereof was in a manner a necessary result of my natural Constitution, which freeing me from all the servitude of those petty designs of Ambition, Covetousness, and the pleasing entanglements of the Body, I might either lie fixed for ever in an unactive idleness, or else be moved by none but very great Objects. Amongst which the least was the Contemplation of this Outward world, whose several powers and properties touching variously upon my tender senses, made to me such enravishing music, and snatched away my Soul into so great admiration, love, and desire of a nearer acquaintance with that Principle from which all these things did flow; that the pleasure and joy that frequently accrued to me from hence is plainly unutterable, though I have attempted to leave some marks and traces thereof in my Philosophical Poems.  
3. But being well advised both by the Dictates of my own Conscience, 
The occasion of writing his Psychozoia.  and clear information of those Holy Oracles which we all deservedly reverence, That God reserves his choicest secrets for the purest minds, and that it is uncleanness of Spirit, not distance of place, that dissevers us from the Deity; I was fully convinced that true Holiness was the only safe Entrance into Divine knowledge: and having an unshaken belief of the Existence of God and of his Will, that we should be holy, even as he is holy, there was nothing that is truly sinful that could appear to me, assisted by such a power, to be unconquerable. Which therefore urged me seriously to set myself to the task. Of the Experiences and Events of which Enterprise my Second and Third Canto of the Life of the Soul is a real and faithful Record.  

As also of his Poem Of the Immortality of the Soul.  4. My enjoyments then increasing with my Victories, and Innocency and Simplicity filling my mind with ineffable delight in God and his Creation, I found myself as loath to die, that is, to think my Soul mortal, as I was when I was a child to be called in to go to bed in Summer evenings, there being still light enough as I thought to enjoy my play. Which solicitude put me upon my first search into the Nature of the Soul, which I pursued chiefly by the guidance of the School of Plato, whose Philosophy to this very day I look upon to be more than Humane in the chief strokes thereof. But launching out so very early into so deep a Theory, I think it not amiss to advertise the Reader that he would do well, where he finds a difference in my discoveries, to interpret, and also rectify if need be, my First thoughts by my Second, my Philosophic Poems and whatever is writ in that Volume, by my later and better concocted Prose.  
These were the first Essays of my Youth; and how great and serious the Objects of my Mind were therein thou canst easily judge.  

His Satirical Essays against Enthusiastic Philosophy.  5. And after this, where I seem most light and trivial and play the sportful Satirist against Enthusiastic Philosophy, my design even then was as seasonable, serious and of as grand importance as I could possibly undertake; which I have more then sufficiently demonstrated in those Writings themselves. And though some over-subject to the Fanatic disease have looked upon that unexpected sally of mine as a very extravagant exploit; yet I did easily bear with their ignorance, deeming it in my silent thoughts in some sort parallel to that of the peevish Hebrew who reproached Moses for slaying of the Egyptian, not knowing that it was a preludious act to his delivering of his whole nation from the bondage of Egypt.  

The great usefulness of his Enthusiasmus Triumphatus and of this present Treatise for suppressing Enthusiasm.  6. And I hope I may speak it without vanity, that what is discovered concerning Enthusiasm in my Enthusiasmus Triumphatus, together with that which is comprehended in this present Volume, will contribute no small share to a rightful and justifiable subduing of so dangerous a distemper, and to the slaying or at least fettering that wild Beast that the Devil himself rides upon, when he wars against the Lamb, whose Throne I have seen shaken with the pushings of this monsters horns for these many years together, though never clearer than now of late. And I dare pronounce with a loud voice aforehand, That if ever Christianity be exterminated, it will be by Enthusiasm. Of so great consequence is it rightly to oppose so deadly an evil.  
Which cannot better be done then by showing the Reasonableness and important Usefulness of Christian Religion in the Historical sense thereof, and in reference to the very Person of Christ our Saviour; which I have, I hope, abundantly performed in this present Treatise: and by discovering the Natural Causes and imposturous Consequences of Enthusiasm, which I had done before in Enthusiasmus Triumphatus. Which two Treatises I hope will prove two invincible Fortresses against all the force and fury of the Fanatical spirit.  
7. After this the bold impiety of this present Age engaged my Thoughts in a Subject of no less moment than the former: 
The occasion and preparations to his writing his Antidore against Atheism and his Threefold Cabbala.  For I saw that other abhorred monster, Atheism, proudly strutting with a lofty gate and impudent forehead, boasting himself the only genuine offspring of true Wisdom and Philosophy, namely of that which makes Matter alone the Substance of all things in the world. This misshapen Creature was first nourished up in the sty of Epicurus, and fancied itself afterward grown more tall and stout by further strength it seemed to have received from some new Principles of the French Philosophy misinterpreted and perverted by certain impure and unskilful pens.  
Which unexpected confidence of those blind boasters made me with all anxiety and care imaginable search into the power of Matter and mere Mechanical motion, and consider how far they might go of themselves in the production of the Phaenomena of the World. But as for the Philosophy of Epicurus, it seemed to me at the very first sight such a foolery, that I was much amazed that a person of so commendable parts as P. Gassendus could ever have the patience to rake out such old course rags out of that rotten dunghill to stuff his large Volumes withal. But I must confess I did as much admire Des-Cartes Philosophy as I did despise the Epicurean, who has carried on the power of Matter for the production of the Phaenomena of Nature with that neatness and coherence, that if he had been as ignorant in other things as skilful in Mechanics, he could not but have fancied himself to have won that crown that many wits have striven for, that is, the honour of being accounted the most subtle and able Atheist of both the present and past Ages.  
This made me peruse his Writings with still more and more diligence: and the more I read, the more I admired his Wit; but at last grew the more confirmed That it was utterly impossible that Matter should be the only essential Principle of things, as I have in several places of my Writings demonstrated. And therefore having clearly vanquished this difficulty, I betook myself with greater alacrity to the writing of my Antidote against Atheism. To which presently after I added my Threefold Cabbala as an Appendix to the same design, being well advised what a homely conceit our high Wits have of the Three first Chapters of Genesis, though they do betray their own ignorance by their mean opinion of them.  
8. And possibly then I had left off, 
The urgent occasion of writing this present Treatise, as also of his Discourse Of the immortality of the Soul.  had not a dangerous Sickness, that made me suspect that the time did near approach of quitting this my earthly Tabernacle, urged me more carefully to bethink myself what reception I might have in the other world. And, praised be God, such was the condition of my Soul, though then much overrun with Melancholy, that my presages concerning my future state were very favourable and comfortable, and my desire was to be gathered to that body of which jesus Christ is Head, even he who was crucified at jerusalem, and felt the pangs of death for a Propitiation of the sins of the world, who was then represented to me as visible a Prince and as distinct a person and head Politic as any King or Potentate upon earth. And therefore being thus fully convinced with myself that He whose Life was ever to me the most sweet and lovely of any thing I could see or taste, was indeed even in his Humane nature made a King and Priest for ever, and constituted Sovereign over men and Angels, my Heart was full of joy; but withal accompanied with a just measure of shame, that I had spoken hitherto so sparingly of his Royal Office and of the homage due to so Divine a Potentate, whose Subject to my great satisfaction I found myself to be, and whose presence I did not at all despair of approaching in due time to my eternal comfort and honour. Which sense of things made me conceive a solemn Vow with myself, if God gave me life, to write this present Treatise. Which occasion I thought fit not to conceal, though I be much averse from speaking any thing over-particularly of myself, that the highflown fanatics of this Age may consider more carefully what I have writ, and take heed how they either slight or revolt from their Celestial Sovereign.  
But I thought it very convenient before I put in execution this great design, to take again into consideration that other weighty Subject, The Immortality of the Soul, being better appointed and provided for the clearing of that Truth than I was when I first adventured upon the Theory. And thus having fully convinced myself (and I hope as many else as are capable of judging of the more choice and subtle Conclusions of Reason and Philosophy) That there is a God, and That the Soul of man is immortal, which are the two main pillars upon which all Religion stands; I advanced forward with courage, having left no Enemy behind, and betook myself with great confidence to the finishing and publishing of this present Treatise Of the Mystery of Christianity. Which I look upon as the most precious and the most concerning piece of Wisdom that is communicable to the Soul of Man, the very chief and top▪ bough of that Tree of Knowledge whose fruit has neither poison nor bitterness. And therefore being come to my journey's end, I will here sit down with thanks, and enjoy myself under this comfortable shade, and do assure thee, Reader, that I am not likely to weary thy eyes with the descriptions of any further discoveries by my pen.  

His account of the Inscription of this present Treatise.  9 Only that thou mayest view this with the better ease and satisfaction, I shall, according to my usual manner, endeavour to remove all rubs of offence out of thy way, by giving thee an account aforehand of whatever may seem to thee a considerable either Superfluity, Defect, or Aberration in my Performance, not omitting to impart to thee the right and proper meaning of the very Title of my Discourse.  
Thou must therefore expect from my terming of it, An Explanation of the Mystery of Godliness, not a mere verbal Exposition or Declaration what is signified therein, but such an orderly Exhibition of the Truths thereof, that the Scope of the Whole being understood, the Reasonableness of the Particulars thereunto tending may clearly appear. And the End to which all Parts of the Christian Mystery point at is the Advancement and Triumph of the Divine Life. In the exaltation whereof God is the most highly and most truly magnified and glorified, and not in the dark and unintelligible exercise of an irresistible Power. By which no other acts of Devotion can be stirred up in us then Fear and Stupour, such as seizes upon poor astonished cattle in storms and lightnings, or mighty land-flouds, that carry them they know not whether.  
I have styled it also A true and faithful Representation of the Everlasting Gospel, etc. True, as intermingling no humane inventions no● deductions therewith, but contenting myself with what is expressly declared in the Scripture. The Truth of which things I think I have demonstrated beyond all exception in the Third part of my Discourse. I add also, Faithful, I having wrote impartially, setting down nothing out of any Passion, Interest or Side-taking, nor out of the spirit of opposition or vainglory, but speaking the Truth freely without any respect to persons or factions; not minding either to soothe the one or displease the other, but delivering my message so as one that is sensible he must give account thereof within a small space of time before them in the other World. And as I profess myself that I have done all things herein with a faithful heart, so I doubt not but the Effect will witness for me, that what I profess is true.  
For whereas some in an Hypocritical flattery of the External Person of Christ shuffle out all obligation to the Divine Life, that Mystical Christ within us, and pervert the grace of God in the Gospel to looseness and Libertinism; and others on the contrary (whether out of the power of Melancholy that calls the thoughts inward, or the scandal they take from abuse of the personal Offices of our Blessed Saviour, (they seeing the generality of Christians make the external frame of Religion but a palliation for sin) or whether from the obscurity of some Articles of the Christian Faith) have become plainly Infidels and misbelievers of the whole History of Christ, and will have nothing to do with his Person, but look upon the Mystery of Christianity as a thing wholly within us, and that has no other object then what is either acting or acted in ourselves: I have with all earnestness of endeavour and with undeniable clearness of Testimony from Reason and Scripture demonstrated the Truth and Necessity of both Christ within and Christ without, and have plainly set out the wonderful Wisdom and Goodness of God in contriving so powerful a means as the very exterior Oeconomy of Christianity is for the renewing of our natures into the glorious image of his Son, who is the Life of God and the Soul's sure pledge of an happy Immortality. Besides that there is no Article of the Christian Faith, nor any particular Miracle happening to or done by our Saviour or to be done by him, mentioned in the Gospels or any where else in the New Testament, but I have given so solid and rational an account thereof, that I am confident that no man that has the use of his Understanding shall be able ever to pretend any Reason against Christian Religion, such as it is exhibited in the Holy Writings themselves. And what is, if this be not, to set out a Faithful Representation of the Gospel?  
Which I have not rashly termed The Everlasting Gospel of our Lord and Saviour, etc. being warranted thereto by that of Daniel, who styles Christian Religion 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Everlasting Righteousness, or The Everlasting Religion, as Grotius has well interpreted it. Which Religion is denoted by the suffering of the Messias, and began from thence, and is to remain till he return again visibly in the Clouds of Heaven and put a period to this Stage of things. I was also thereunto provoked in way of express opposition to that bold Enthusiast of whom I have spoken so much in the ensuing Treatise, who seems to endeavour to superannuate Christianity as it is founded upon the Person of our ever-Blessed Saviour the crucified Jesus, and to introduce another evangely, as he calls it, which he pretends to be the Everlasting Gospel, 
Revelat. 14.  and fancies himself that flying Angel in the midst of heaven that is the preacher of it to every nation and kindred and tongue and people.  

His Apology for his so copiously describing the Animal Life.  10. As for my Discourse itself, I having adventured there to determine none of the more nice and intricate Opinions of Theology, but kept myself within the bounds of the confessed Truth of our Religion, I hope very few things will occur that shall not be found inoffensive and perspicuously consonant to Scripture. That which I imagine most liable to censure is, that in some matters I may seem overcopious, in others too scant. As for example, my Description of the Animal Life, my Display of Paganism, and my Parallelisme betwixt our Saviour and Apollonius, may haply seem to some set down over-largely and luxuriantly. But truly I thought I could not be too punctual in describing the Animal life, it being so serviceable for our better understanding the Divine, whose nature and properties by how much more clearly and distinctly any one conceives, and withal has a savoury and experimental relish thereof, with the greater satisfaction shall he peruse what I have writ, and understand the Reasonableness, and be assured of the Truth and Solidity of the Christian Religion. For the Divine Life is in a manner the deepest bottom of this whole Mystery of Godliness we treat of.  
Moreover, The more perfect understanding of the nature of the Animal life makes us the abler to judge of the sundry Superstitions of Paganism, wherein though by their subtle Apologies they could clear themselves from Atheism and the worse sort of Idolatry, and could make it good that it was One Eternal Deity, be he never so Philosophically defined, that was the Chief and Ultimate Object of their Worship; yet it is hereby apparent that the best of them exceeds not the Animal bounds, forasmuch as they worshipped God in these rude Religions only out of the sense of the gratifications of the Animal life: And if I have more copiously set down how foully and sordidly they have done it, my pains therein I hope may be interpreted to very good purpose, it being manifest thereby how just a victory Christianity had over Paganism.  

And for his large Parallel betwixt Christ and Apollonius.  11. And for that continued Parallel I have made betwixt the Life of Christ and Apollonius, besides the pleasure the Peruser may take, in receiving an account of the character and actions of so noble a person as that Pagan was, (whom his fellow-Heathens did either equalise to or else prefer before our ever-Blessed Saviour, and who was not a mere Enthusiastic whiffler with a raised style and a canting eloquence, but was exemplarily just, chaste and generous, and did such Miracles as nothing but Magic and the assistance of some of the invisible Powers he was in league with could bring to pass) I say, beside the pleasure, there will accrue to him also the advantage of a more clear and distinct knowledge of the right Idea of a person truly Divine, by discovering of a counterfeit that in outward appearance came so nigh the true. For those things though they dazzled the eyes of the better sort of the Heathen, as Hierocles and others, in such sort that they took him to be at least as sacred a person as our Saviour himself; yet I doubt not but that by this Parallelisme of mine I have proved the Comparison to be very vain and presumptuous, and have made it appear to as many as are competent judges of what is truly divine, that our Saviour Christ does exceed the character of Apollonius (though it is very probable Philostratus has taken the liberty to add more Miracles and Perfections than he ever was guilty of) as far as Apollonius did the brute beasts. And therefore I hold the making of this Parallelisme of very great use and consequence for the enabling us to distinguish the Divine life from the Animal even then when it is dressed up in its most commendable ornaments. Of which this in Apollonius is a very illustrious Example.  
12. And though there be no great exercise intended of curiosity of judgement in my bringing up Mahomet and that grand Enthusiast of Amsterdam upon the stage as being bold Corrivals with Christ himself; 
The reason of his bringing also Mah●●et upon the Stage and H. N. and of his so large ●xcursions and frequent Expostulations with the Q●akers and Familists.  yet it is no supervacaneous action to draw them into sight, though it be but that their own looks might condemn them. For that also tends to the confirmation of our Religion, that she has no actual competitors but such as bear upon them their self-condemnation at the very first view. Which is easilier obtained of Mahometism, their success and victories having made them bold and careless to lay out themselves to the World. But Familisme is a more various, a more obscure and skulking monster, though she mutter in her dark hole that she has right to the dominion of the whole Earth, and that Christianity and Mahometism are to give place to her. And therefore truly it might have been judged a defect, if I had not thus haled her out of her den into open day, that the world once having seen her may say they have enough of her, unless God out of his wrath has given them up to a reprobate sense, for their abuse of the solid Truth of the Gospel.  
I confess my so large Excursions and frequent Expostulations with the Familists and Quakers are not very ornamental to my Discourse, and may go off but heavily with such persons as peruse men's Writings more for pleasure then service, and rather for private satisfaction then for public usefulness, which they neither intent themselves, nor do easily spy out or relish in the intentions of others. But the public interest of the Church of Christ being the scope and measure of my writing this Treatise, it was sufficient that I kept faithful to my own design, not heeding the gratification of more trim and elegant fancies, who are so nice and finical that they would not come near a sore, though they could heal it by touching it, nor approach a sick person, though the cast of their shadow were a cure.  
Wherefore to give an account of my so sedulous and copious Reprehensions and Convictions of these two Sects, who have an over-near affinity one with another, and were growing apace into one Body of Familisme, (which made me represent that Sect so formidable as I have) The first reason of my so industriously accosting them is the either certain knowledge or strong presumption I have that there may very well be extraordinarily sincere and well-meaning men adhering to their way. For though the depth of the Mystery of Familisme, and I doubt of Quakerism too, be that which every good Christian ought from his very heart to detest and abhor, namely The slighting, nay, I may say, the utter rejecting of the Person of Christ as to his Humane nature, with all his Offices assigned to him by his Father; yet this is an Arcanum that is kept hid from their Novices, (and if a man continue conscientiously good, he may be a Novice with them as long as he lives) to whom they propound nothing but the most weighty Precepts of the Gospel, and charm their attention with finely-contrived Allegories of the History of Christ, interpreting all to a spiritual or mystical sense of things to be done in us: With which these younglings are not a little tickled, as thinking themselves adorned with a special piece of divine knowledge; and then they being marvellously sincere, and having from an Enthusiastic complexion or some better principle a very eager thirst after real goodness and righteousness, the relish of these Moral allusions must needs become still the more savoury to them. Whence it does appear that the best and most serious tempered men may be the easiliest drawn to the liking and adhering to so fair and cunning a Faction, and that consequently a man cannot be over-careful and solicitous in trying all means possible to undeceive them and set them in the right way.  
But then again further, Our design was not only in the behalf of these who really deserve to be pitied, but was aimed also against their obdurate deceivers, who being deeply baptised into this accursed Apostasy from the Person of Christ, led multitudes along with them, the Kingdom swarming with those that for no good purpose so peremptorily distinguished themselves from other men, by a resolved coursness and crossness of deportment. What therefore could I do more seasonably, when not only myself but even almost all men were afraid that this sort of people would overrun all, then to expose to the eye of the world the Bottom of so damnable a Conspiracy, which was no less than Rebellion against their celestial Sovereign Christ jesus, and the undermining or tearing in pieces of his Kingdom upon Earth under pretence of beginning the Reign of his Saints and holy ones? This made me so careful and explicit in discovering the whole Mystery of Familisme, and so free and vehement in my Expostulations both with them and the Quakers in this Treatise of mine, being very impatient whatever Variegations an ill-managed Liberty should run the Nation into, that they should ever become Pagans.  

That the wonderful hopes and expectations of the Religious of the Nation, yea of the better-meaning fanatics themselves, are more likely to be fulfilled by this happy restoring of the KING then by any other way imaginable.  13. But to the eternal laud and praise of our infinitely-merciful God, whose eye of Providence ever watches over his Church, when things were most desperate, he was pleased to answer the prayers and well-meant endeavours of his faithful servants with not only hopes but enjoyments more sudden and more ample than could then be imagined, in restoring our Gracious Sovereign CHARLES' the Second, to whom God give a long and prosperous reign, so unexpectedly to his rightful Government, to the unexpressible joy and comfort of all his Three Kingdoms. The excellent endowments of whose Royal person are such, that whatever grand matters the fervid Parturiency and amuzed Expectation of the very Fanatic part of this Nation was big withal, may come to a more safe and mature birth by the restoring this long-afflicted Prince to his ancient Right, then by any other way conceivable. For those words of so great sound, and of no less import, namely the Millennium, the Reign of the Saints, the New Jerusalem, and the like, to them that are not very wild or ignorant can signify nothing else but the recovery of the Church to her ancient Apostolic purity, wherein nothing shall be imperiously obtruded upon men but what is plainly discoverable to be the Mind of Christ and his Blessed Apostles. There shall be nothing held Essential and Fundamental but the indispensable Law of the Christian life, and that Doctrine that depends not upon the fallible deductions of men, but is plainly set down in the Scripture; other things being left to the free recommendation of the Church, ensnaring no man's Conscience nor lording it over the flock of Christ.  
14. Which certainly they do that call those things Antichristian that are not, 
Wherein consists the very Essence and Substance of Antichristianisme.  and thereby make more Fundamentals than Christ or his Apostles; which Error is the very Essence and Substance of Antichristianisme, and of the grand Apostasy of the Church. As methinks should appear plainly to any man that considers it from the description of the New Jerusalem, whose Foundation and whole Fabric runs so upon Twelve. For truly it seems to me very unsafe and over-near the brinks of reproach to the Spirit of God, to conceit that Wisdom which dictated this Prophecy so shallow and trifling, as to mean nothing by that so industriously inculcating the number Twelve but the Churches proceeding first from the preaching of the Apostles; a Truth that no man never so destitute of the spirit of divination could miss of, or possibly think otherwise. Wherefore the meaning of the Prophecy questionless is, That after the Church has added false Fundamentals to the Christian Faith, and as bad Superstructures, the time will come when it shall be again restored to its former purity: and That as the root Twelve is the Emblem of the pure Church; so there is also a root of a number that will discover that Church which is the Mother of this great Apostasy, as really in my judgement Mr. Potter in the number 666. has ingeniously demonstrated.  
But it is manifest that all the zealous Corrivals for the Government of this Nation, by either decrying things for Antichristian that in themselves are innocent and of an indifferent nature, or by obtruding Opinions that are worse than indifferent, have but showed themselves Branches of that great Stock of Apostasy, and are too far removed from the reputed merit of either being or beginning of a Church that is purely Apostolical.  
15. This Honour therefore seems to have been reserved by Providence for the eternising the happy Reign of our Gracious Sovereign; 
That the Honour of beginning that pure and Apostolic Church that is so much expected seems to have been reserved by Providence for CHARLES the Second our gracious Sovereign, with pregnant arguments of so glorious ●n hope.  and all the parturient Agonies and zealous presages of the people of this Nation, as if there was an approach of some extraordinary Good to be revealed suddenly to the World, to have been nothing else (if they knew their own meaning) but a less explicit presensation of the return of CHARLES the Second to the rightful Government of his Kingdoms. And truly it will be the greatest Miracle to me in the world if he can frustrate our expectation.  
For whether we consider the excellent Qualifications of our Gracious Prince, whom Providence has so long time disciplined in the most effectual method of Prudence and Virtue, besides the express Declaration of His own Royal inclinations this way; or whether we look upon the Reasonableness of the thing itself, it being not only recommended to us both by Precept and Prophecies, but also offering so irrefragable evidence from its own nature of the indispensableness of the duty; there being no other possible means to reduce the World to a right Christian tenor of Spirit, and to recover it to a due strength and soundness of complexion, but by shearing off those large excrescencies of either useless or scandalous Ceremonies and Opinions, the foments of strife and palliations of Hypocrisy, men seeking by these to be excused from the most weighty Precepts of the Gospel; or lastly we take notice of the great Interest the wise and reverend Clergy of this Nation cannot but discover herein even in reference to themselves: it is almost impossible to doubt of either endeavour or success in this so important affair. For certainly nothing can so well secure their peace and make them impregnable, as the using of their Power and exercising their Discipline in the behalf of such Truths and Rites as are plainly and confessedly Apostolical, and the being more facile and easy in additional circumstances, and cutting quite off all useless and entangling Opinions. For hereby will their Opposers be manifestly found to fight against God and his Christ, while they contest with his Ministers who urge nothing upon the People but what was plainly taught and practised by himself and his Apostles, whose Ways and Doctrines are so sacred, that they ought to be kept up with all lawful severity. Which one plain and generous Rule of Government, if faithfully kept to, is the most effectual means imaginable of making the world good, and for both the Unity and Enlargement of the Church, infinitely above all those many fine artifices and small devices of the most professed Politicians in the Church of Rome; provided we be not course and sordid, but reverend and comely in our public Worship.  

The reasons why he did not cast out of his Discourse what he had written concerning Quakerism and Familisme, notwithstanding the fear of these Sects may seem well blown over through the happy settlement of things by the seasonable return of our Gracious Sovereign to his Throne.  16. But to return. In the third and last place, Although the exigency of the Times which then urged me to write thus carefully touching the Quakers and Familists is now (God be thanked) changed into a more safe Scene of things, and the resettlement of our Gracious Sovereign in his Throne doth again secure the Sceptre of Christ to his Church; yet I thought it fit not to expunge what I had wrote concerning these Sects. For for the present, It cannot but contribute considerably to an unfeigned composure of their Spirits and peaceful acquiescence in the known Christian Truth, their minds being more at leisure now & better fitted to consider what is true than they were before, when the heat of Enthusiastic hopes of I know not what great success inflamed them and blew them up so high, that the voice of sober Reason could not well be heard in that fanatic storm and Bluster, nor an Error easily let go, which seemed a pledge of the sudden approach of so great advantages to the entertainers of it. And then for the future, So fundamental a discovery of the unsoundness and madness of these Sects cannot, I think, but be very effectual for the preventing their spreading hereafter; that it will not be any longer in the power of their false Teachers to befool well-meaning men with fine words, and make them unawares countenance a Faction, the deepest Arcanum whereof is absolute rebellion against the Person of Christ and an utter abrogation of Christian Religion.  
Which task though others heretofore have undertaken, and I question not but with like faithful and zealous regard to the good of the Church; yet their discovery could not be so perfect, they not living in an Age of such liberty, which has tempted all sorts of men to show themselves in their own colours. Besides that what they wrote being only concerning this Sect of Familisme in Pamphlets apart by themselves, the matter was not of such general concernment as to invite or engage men to read. But the Subject of this present Treatise being of so Universal and so Weighty importance, it cannot fail to prove a more effectual Monitour to the World of the deadly danger that lies under that fair enticing Title of The Family of Love.  
17. Nor ought my earnest diligence against Familisme embolden you to think me partial or defectuous, 
The reason of his opposing the Familists and Quakers above any other Sects.  in that you observe me so eagerly opposing no other Sect; for the design of my Discourse leads me not to such Particularities as are controverted amongst Christians that still hold the Fundamentals of our Religion: against whom I profess myself eager in nothing so much as in hearty Exhortation that they would not make their Difference of Opinion any breach of Friendship, but an exercise of their Christian Charity and tender forbearance one of another: not insulting over one another's supposed ignorance, nor forcing one another to external compliance and profession of what they do not believe, by harsh Antichristian compulsions; but by calm reasoning and kind treating one another with mutual love and patience, which is an exercise more pleasing in the sight of God than the exactest Uniformity of Opinions and Worship that the greatest Formalist can propound or desire. This is all that I find myself bound in conscience to be earnest in against such like Sects as these. But Familisme is no such Sect, nay, to speak properly, and to yield them their own boast, they are no Sect at all, I mean of Christians, but a total Apostasy from Christianity, as you may easily understand out of what I have writ in the following Discourse. And therefore my present purpose being The Demonstration of the Solidity of the Fundamentals of Christianisme as it is apparently comprehended in the Holy Writ, it was proper and unavoidable for me to deal with all such as did oppose or undermine those undispensable Truths of our Religion; and therefore I had been wanting to the Cause, if I had not thus industriously set myself against this dangerous and mischievous Mystery of Unbelief which is ordinarily called Familisme.  
And as I have not spared them, so there is no Sect that has stolen away any one Essential of Christianity, whether appertaining to Life or Speculation, but I have bid them battle, and I hope rescued the prey out of their hands and led them Captive into the Truth; at least they have not escaped their share of chastisement for their committing of so heinous a crime. And this is all that I could in reason attempt, unless I would break all the Laws of Method, and make useless Excursions beyond the set limits of my Discourse.  
18. My forbearing therefore to squabble with every petty Sect I hope will be accounted no part of defectuousness. 
His excuse for being less accurate in the computation of daniel's weeks.  But there are other Omissions I must confess that may seem more justly liable to that imputation. As for example, in that I have not endeavoured to clear the Prophecy of Daniel's weeks to that accuracy, as to bring the Passion of our Saviour to the middle of the last week, as the Prophecy seems most naturally to imply; but have contented myself with that Chronological account of Funccius that suffers it to fall in the last day of the week. But as I have already intimated in the place, there may be that latitude of the meaning of the middle of the week, that it may signify any time of the week begun and not yet expired. In which sense Funccius his account is within a year or thereabout of the exact completion of the Prophecy. Which is so near the matter, that one may easily suspect that it is some mistake in their computations that it does not happen just according to the Prophecy, so little time being easily misreckoned in so large an account. Besides, it was sufficient for my purpose only to take notice and to make evident, That this Prophecy of Daniel is understood of the Messias, and That the weeks are long ago expired. For by this alone we may demonstratively conclude That he is already come; which was the only thing pertinent to my present Subject. And lastly, for thy further satisfaction, as the task thou expectedst had been too laborious for me to perform, so thou thyself wilt hold it needless when thou shalt understand with what accuracy and solidity it is already perfected by the learned Master of our College Dr. Cudworth in his public Lectures in the Schools: wherein he has undeceived the world, misled too long by the overgreat opinion they had of Joseph Scaliger, and taking Funccius his Epocha has demonstrated the Manifestation of the Messiah to have fallen out at the End of the sixty ninth week, and his Passion in the midst of the last, in the most natural and proper sense thereof. Which demonstration of his is in my apprehension of as much price and worth in Theology, as either The Circulation of the Blood in Physic, or The Motion of the Earth in natural Philosophy, as I have already noted in its proper place.  

As also for being less copious in the proving the expected restorement of the Church to her pristine purity; together with a Description of the condition of those happy ages to come.  19 Again, I may haply seem unto thee defectuous in that I have so expressly professed my hope and expectation of Better times in the Church, and yet not gone about to produce that copiousness of Arguments that might have befitted the management of so desirable a Truth. But I have to answer for myself, That that subject was too big for my hands, especially being as full already as they could grasp; and That the Theory also was not essential to the scope of my present Discourse; and lastly, That certain friends of mine (whose more then ordinary skill and happy relish of the best and choicest things has made them fit undertakers of so useful a design) will, I hope, ere long gratify the world with their excellent performances in that subject. The promotion of which Opinion cannot but be profitable to the Church of Christ, provided the case be rightly stated, namely, That these good Times, which we expect and hope for, will not be the exaltation of this or that Sect. For the childish conceit of some is, that the future prosperity of the Church will be nothing but the setting up this Form or that Opinion, and so every Faction will be content to be Millennists upon condition that Christ may reign after their way or mode, that is in Calvinisme, in Arminianism, in Papism, in Anabaptism, in Quakerism, in Presbytery, in Episcopacy, in Independency, and the like. But the true happiness of those days is not to be measured by Formalities or Opinions, but by a more corroborated Faith in Christ and his Promises, by Devotion unfeigned, by Purity of Heart and Innocency of Life, by Faithfulness, by common Charity, by comfortable provisions for the poor, by cheerful Obedience to our Superiors, and abundance of kindness and discreet condescensions one to another, by unspotted Righteousness and an unshaken Peace, by the removal of every unjust yoke, by mutual forbearance, and bearing up one another as living stones of that Temple where there is not to be heard the noise of either axe or hammer, no squabble or clamour about Forms or Opinions, but a peaceable study and endeavour of provoking one another to love and good works. Provided this be the Idea of those happy Ages to come, the inculcating of this belief in my judgement cannot but be very useful, it bearing along with it both a detection and reprehension of the degeneracy of the present Age, and a warmth and encouragement to hasten those good times by endeavouring to correct our lives according to this Pattern we have of them.  
20. That also will be accounted a Defect by some, 
That this Discourse was mainly intended for the information of a Christian in his private capacities.  that I have said no more of Public worship, and nothing at all of Church-government. But I must again answer, That it was beside my Scope to meddle with such things. To which I may add, That the world is full of such Controversies, and as much said already as either Wit or Zeal can excogitate. My design was only to represent Christianity in the Fundamentals thereof, with that purity and clearness as might most of all conciliate belief and strengthen our Faith in the most necessary points, such as concerned every private Christian to believe and to live accordingly; to the end that though the iniquity of the times should have proved such that he knew not whither to turn him or whom to join withal in any public worship or profession, yet he might rest satisfied in this, that he was immutably grounded in the saving Truths of the Gospel, and was able to give an account of his Faith to himself and to as many as were fit to receive it; and living uprightly might not be afraid to find himself alone, knowing that every single man is a Church, if his Body once become the Temple of the Holy Ghost. My only solicitude therefore was to corroborate that Faith that is plainly propounded to us out of the Scripture, which is sufficient to Salvation, and to exalt that Life that has lain dead and buried for these many Ages under a vast heap of humane Inventions, useless and cumbersome Ceremonies and unpeaceable Opinions: not at all doubting but that if the Life of Christ were once awakened in the world, he that clothes the lilies of the field and adorns the birds of the air with their several comely and orderly-disposed colours, will not be wanting to such a Church as has the principle of life in itself; but that it will grow up into such an external form and comeliness in all points as most befits and are the most proper results of those Vital operations in it. Whenas the best Externals without these are but as the skin of an Animal stuffed with wool or straw.  
21. But besides that it was beyond my scope, 
What points he had most probably touched upon if his design had urged him to speak any thing of Church-Government.  it was also above my abilities to give judgement concerning the curiosities of Church-government, it depending upon studies too tedious and voluminous for the strength of my Body, as also very little grateful to the relishes of my Mind, whose Genius has irresistibly carried me captive into another country and a quite different scene of Speculations and Objects. All therefore that I could with confidence and safety have pronounced is, That in general Church-government and Discipline is as assuredly jure Divino as the Civil Magistrate; and, it may be, should have adventured to add, That in a Christian polity the power of appointing and ordering things in the Church is lodged in the Supremacy of every such Body Politic, and that all degrees Ecclesiastic are but Under-ministers to this Supreme Power, who is Head of all next to Christ.  
That this Supreme Power is to regulate the affairs of the Church as near to the Prescripts and Practices of the Apostolic times as they can guess, unless those Practices and Prescripts may be conceived to have been founded upon such a constitution of the Church as is not in the present affairs of this or that part of Christendom which is concerned.  
That if the External form of Church-government were of such mighty consequence, as that this aught to be called Antichristian, that reputed jure Divino, and that it were essential to a true Church to have such or such a kind of Government rather than another, Christ would have left more express command and direction concerning it; that the Church might not be liable to err in so fundamental a matter.  
That the main end of Church-government and Discipline is the countenancing and promoting the Christian Life and an holy observation of such Precepts of Christ as do not make men obnoxious to the secular Law by the transgressing of them, to keep out also Idolatry and every error or superstitious practice that tends to the supplanting or defeating the Power of the Gospel; and that therefore we ought rather to be solicitous about managing this government to the right end, then disturb the peace of the Church by over-scrupulous examination of the exterior frame thereof.  
That if Christ had left an exact Platform of Government, and the Church kept to it; if the abovesaid end were not aimed at in the management thereof, but in stead of being a countenance and encouragement to real Godliness it should be directed to the upholding of useless or mischievous Opinions, scandalous Ceremonies and ensnaring Inventions of men; the more exactly they kept to this outward platform of Christ, the more plainly they would discover themselves to be Antichristian, (that is, a pretended Christian power against the real interest of Christ) and that conjunction of the Horns of the Lamb with the voice of the Dragon would more evidently appear. 
Revelat. 13.11.   
That Church-discipline and Government is as a Fort or Castle, of excellent use if it be in the hands of the faithful soldiery of Christ, or as a safe Vessel for precious liquor, or as restringent and corroborative Physic where there is an unexpected evacuation of the serviceable supports of life. But if Traitors to the Kingdom of Christ get possession of this Castle, poison be mingled with this precious liquor, and foul and malignant humours be lodged in the Body; it were more desirable the Castle were ruined, the Vessel broken, the Physic cast down the sink, and the Body left free to the course of Nature, than that things so hateful and pernicious should be continued and conserved by them: that is to say, It were better that Christian Religion were left to support itself by the innate evidence of its own Truth, then being sophisticated with vain lies and wicked inventions be forcibly maintained for other Ends than it was intended for, nay be made to serve contrary Ends, and prove a Mystery of tyranny and ungodliness: and that therefore the first and chief point is to make a right choice of the Object of this Church-discipline, which is to comprehend nothing but what is sound and purely Apostolical, that is, the indisputable Truths of our Religion, such as we are sure to be the mind of Christ and his Apostles; namely the generally-acknowledged Articles of the Christian Faith, and plain and indispensable Duties of Life. For these are such as deserve to be held up with all possible care and strictness, other things so gently recommended that no conscientious man may be pinched thereby.  
That nothing can conciliate more authority to the Church nor more assured peace and tranquillity, then to deal bonâ fide with the People; and not to make them more foolish and superstitious than they would naturally be, and then to pride and please ourselves in the sweet relish of that false satisfaction we find in feeling our power over them, and in fancying ourselves such marvellous Church-polititians, that we can by crafty delusions lead about those whom we should make it our business to undeceive and free from all vain mistakes, and set before them the naked Truth and pure light of the Gospel, whereby they may become really good, and therewith bear a more unfeigned respect to the Ministry and show more sincere obedience to the Church, than they can by being kept to that blind way of admiring outward Formalities and useless Opinions and Ceremonies, out of which cannot arise so natural a tie of love and honour to the Priest as by his discovering his faithfulness to his Charge in showing them the very truth and substance of the Religion he ministers to them, and by being instrumental in deriving of the same Christian spirit upon them which he ought to have in an higher measure himself.  
That they may well hazard goodly Structures of Truth by building them upon doubtful and controvertible Foundations; such is the setting such a kind of Episcopacy or Presbytery upon the Basis of a Divine right; besides their making themselves thereby obnoxious to the suspicion of a design of unmerciful riding and galling the people when they have once by this device so safely locked themselves into the saddle: As if that were not true which I noted before, That the exactest platform of Church-Government, by directing or using of it to other Ends than it was instituted by Christ, did become thereby the more perfectly Antichristian.  
That Episcopacy simply in itself is not Antichristian, as appears even out of that Book which Fanatic Hotspurres so much abuse to the disturbance of the Church, I mean the Apocalypse, compared with the acknowledged Church-history concerning this ancient Government, which was in use when the Church was most exactly Symmetrall. And therefore if this or that Form of Government were essential to the purity of a Church, Episcopacy would not have obtained in that State when she was most pure, if it had been Antichristian. From whence it also necessarily follows That Presbytery is not jure Divino.  
That if any Mode or Platform of Church-government be jure Divino, I should sooner venture upon Mr. Thorndike's way then any, which in my apprehension he has made out with much solidity and freedom of judgement, and is not only truly serviceable to the design of Church-government in general, but also very accommodate to the present constitution of things, it being such a mixture of Episcopacy and Presbytery together, as may justly, if they would be modest and ingenuous, satisfy the expectation of both parties.  
That upon an account of Reason and of the nature of the Thing itself, Episcopacy joined with Presbytery is better than Presbytery alone; forasmuch as it is easier to find one man fitted for so sacred an office then many. And there is more ingenuous shame and sense of honour in a single person then in a multitude, whose number makes them more bold and daring to pass any thing, such as if it were in the power of one single person to stop, he could not in point of reputation and self-security fail to use his Negative voice. But where the power is in a Multitude without any restraint, there cannot but be the hazard of very gross transactions, they bolstering up one another by reflection upon their numerosity; and every man, in shuffling off the odiousness of the miscarriage to the rest of the lump, conceits himself to bear a very inconsiderable share of either the shame or danger of whatever is voted. Wherefore there must be a great deal of either Ignorance or Malice to style that Function Antichristian, that is thus recommended to us both from the practice of the Primitive Church and the light of Reason.  

A Description of such a Bishop as is impossible should be Antichristian.  22. Nor can I understand why an ample and honourable Revenue should be accounted Antichristian; especially by those whose ordinary ambition and endeavours are to grow rich. And for Honour itself; it seems to me a symptom of secret Atheism and Profaneness in the minds of men, while they are so prone to think a man less honourable by being in a more special and nearer manner the Servant of God and of his Son jesus Christ who is Lord over all. Wherefore whosoever has not a very venerable esteem of these peculiar Servants of Christ, aught to suspect himself that he is also guilty of some latitant averseness or enmity to Religion itself; unless that he can clearly deprehend that his disrespect or disgust arises from the overlong continued fraud and Histrionical imposture of such Functions in the Apostatised Church; the gayest Idol being more odious and contemptible than the rudest and most unpolished piece of Timber that pretends to be nothing but what it is. Which yet will not excuse him from doing his outward respect to such personages, much less encourage him to personal revilements, a disorder that S. Paul to an high Priest in a Religion superannuated could not allow himself in. Otherwise where they are not Idols, but fill out their titles, I think no man, unless it be out of envy or want of judgement, will conceive their Dignities and Revenues ill placed. For supernatural Miracles having ceased, there is but this one moral Miracle left that I know, to awaken the world into a serious belief of the Truth of Christian Religion, namely a Bishop refulgent with honour and overflowing with wealth, and yet exemplarily humble, meek and temperate, not thinking himself overgreat for the personal discharge of his Office he is entrusted with, nor so lulled asleep in ease and affluency as to let fall the Sceptre of Christ out of his hands to be taken up by such as cannot wield it with that paternal affection and judgement that a true Bishop and careful Watcher over the Souls of men would be sure to do.  
Wherefore to speak out plainly and at once, if I had said any thing of Ecclesiastic Policy, I should not have forborn to pronounce, That such a Bishop as I have hitherto described, and that rules his own family well, not allowing any scandalous servants to attend him, but being a pattern in himself and in all his house of unblamable Godliness and Christianity; that makes his Visitations in his Diocese in his own person, and vibrates that sacred thunder and lightning, the truely-dreadfull sentence of Excommunication, by no other arm but his own, nor to any other aim then the dissipating of Vice and Wickedness and all Rebellion and Disobedience to the known and acknowledged Laws of Christ; that inflicts no Mulcts but what are bestowed in relief of the poor of the respective Parish and the needful repairs or comely adorn of the Church; that is watchful, prudent and compassionate, and has the art and patience of conversing with the meanest capacities, and the skill and sagacity of finding out the reason where he finds the End of the Gospel notoriously defeated in any place; that has counsel in readiness and fit applications whether the Pastor or his charge be discovered to be in fault; that exhorts every where to sobriety and brotherly-kindess, and is diligent to pluck up or prevent the growth of such Opinions as serve the end of Sin, and encourage men to lewdness; that gravely and severely rebukes the bold offender, and affectionately bewails the failings of the weak, and cheerfully expresses his sincere joy wherever he finds a people live orderly and unblamably, and gives the best countenance and encouragement he can devise for the furthering the same; I say, I could not have forborn to pronounce, that to decry such a Bishop as this for Antichristian, were an unpardonable piece of Antichristianisme; and to murmur against his Visitations, to repine at the annual return of the Sun, by whose warmth all things live and flourish. For there is not any effectualler means imaginable to make the People believe in good earnest that Religion is worth the looking after, then to find themselves looked after so carefully and affectionately in reference to Religion by persons of so honourable rank and quality.  
23. Lastly, 
Why he omitted to treat of the Reasonableness of the Precepts of Christ.  That will also be added to the number of Defects by some, that I have not as well endeavoured to show the Reasonableness of the Precepts of Christ as of his Actions and Miracles. To have done this I confess had been pertinent enough, had it been needful. For I could not imagine that the Precepts of Christ could seem unreasonable to any that did not pervert the meaning of them. They may seem indeed severe and difficult at first sight; but the Severity is no greater than the cure of the Disease requires. 
Ut valeant homines, ferrum patiuntur & ignes.  And to deny thyself and to mortify thyself is neither the kill nor denying of any thing in thee but thy Vices; upon which there accrues unto thee unspeakable joy and ease. Nor are thy Difficulties in these undergoing so great but that thy Helps are far greater, provided thou be an unfeigned Believer. For what Lust canst thou stick to part withal for his sake who parted with his life for thee? or what present enjoyment canst not thou easily quit, if thou believe that future Happiness that attends thee in the other world? and how canst thou fail to fly fornication, whilst thou considerest that by practising this unclean vice thou makest a vile strampet corrival with the holy Ghost, whose Temple thy Body is if thou be'st a Christian, and whose Temple it cannot be if thou indulge to thyself so dangerous a liberty; there being nothing that does more extinguish the operations of the Spirit, than the letting thyself loose to lawless lusts? But the Reasons of Christ's Precepts are so obvious in Theory and so faithful in Experience, that I think it needless to insist upon this Theme, assuring every one that he shall best understand their solidity by life and practice.  

That the pains he took in writing this Treatise were especially intended for the Rational and Ingenuous.  24. But there are others whose reprehensions I shall hardly escape, for that I have gone about to render the Reason of any thing in Christian Religion: Religion seeming to them in the best dress when it appears most unreasonable. Which humour is the most treacherous to true Christianity that any thing can be, and a sure bar to her progress amongst free and ingenuous persons. But truly whenas the Efficacy of the Gospel is not deemed hopeless, no not upon the coursely covetous, enormously ambitious, and sottishly sensual; I could see no cause why Freedom, Ingenuity, Reason and Philosophy should be such crimes as to make men less capable of the benefit thereof: and therefore, I must profess that for their sakes chiefly that are over-prone to these more noble infirmities of the Mind, I have represented Christianity no less Reasonable than it is; and that is, I hope, as Reasonable as any judicious spirit could desire or expect.  

His Apology for the sharpness of his style in some places.  25. And if in my Discovery of the Reasonableness of things a more than ordinary heat has accompanied that light, and may seem to have armed my Style in some places with overmuch sharpness and vehemence; I would desire so soft and prudent a Soul to consider with himself whether there be not men in the world as bad as I describe, and whether he ought in charity to conceit I mean any other than those; and being such as they are, whether they can deserve less; and if he be none of them himself, why he should partake of their sins by disallowing of their deserved chastisement and rebuke. Against which there can be no colourable reason, unless that these which deserve this punishment may have grown past feeling. Which insensibleness is more to be deplored and pitied then their being exposed to the search of a faithful Chirurgeon, the method of whose Art forces him, if he could possibly, to lance them to the quick. But those that have digested Wickedness into Principles, and framed Religion itself into a compliance and furtherance to the foulest conversation; it is no wonder, while they can upon such fantastic grounds conceit themselves the darlings of Heaven and children of the most High, that they look for proportionable honour and respect from men; 
An Objection against Mr. Mede 's Apocalyptick Interpretations from the supposed sad condition of all Adherers to the Apostate Church; with the Answer thereto.  and would march on, though in these ill ways, as solemnly and securely as the Children of Israel out of Egypt, of whom it is said, that not a dog should move his tongue against any of them.  
26. Concerning that sense of the Apocalyptick Visions which Mr. Mede has hit upon, and which for the main I have professed myself to conceive to be true, there is nothing seems to me so harsh therein as that Objection of some, who contend that it implies that all the Adherers to the Roman Church after this her Apostasy will be certainly damned. The concocting or ruminating on which sad sentence cannot but be to a benign nature like the eating of the little book which contains the Visions of this Apostasy, bitter in the stomach, though the first pleasures of unriddling these prophetic aenigmes may be as honey to the mouth. And to speak freely, for a man to be easily contented that another should be damned, is no good sign that himself is in the way of Salvation. That was a witty decision of Solomon in defining her to be the true Mother that could not endure that the Child should be divided and killed. And whatever Church is cruel and remorseless in either Temporal persecution or the Eternal damnation of such men as believe in Christ according to the plain and easy meaning of the Scripture, and live accordingly; she may approve herself to be an imperious Harlot, but no discerning spirit will ever take her for the true Mother, that new jerusalem, which is the Spouse of Christ or Wife of the Lamb. Wherefore those are very weak Christians that are so low-belled by this terror as to be taken up and captivated by the Church of Rome, and acknowledge her the mother-Church by force of that Argument that demonstrates the contrary: to say nothing of their disingenuous abuse of the Charity of the Reformed Churches.  
But for my own part I confess that for sureness I had rather exercise my Charity in wishing them Converts from Popery, then express any great confidence of their being safe in that Religion. Not that it is possible for me (who cannot infallibly demonstrate to myself that all that lived under Paganism are certainly damned) to imagine that all that have gone under the name of Papists have tumbled down into Hell. But the case is much like that in Shipwreck on the sea, or Pestilence in a City where we will suppose not a house free; no man can pronounce that it is impossible that such or such a person should escape, nor that any of them are in any tolerable safety. The danger is alike to them that adhere to the Apostate Church: for though there be a possibility of some men's being saved by an extraordinary or miraculous Providence, they breaking through all those impediments and snares that are laid in their way, and attaining to a Dispensation above the Church they live in, (as haply some under Paganism did;) yet it cannot be denied but that the Oeconomie of that Church naturally tends to the betraying of Souls to Eternal destruction; that falling out which our Saviour said of old of the Pharisees, They compass sea and land to make one profelyte, and when he is made, he becomes twofold more the child of the devil than themselves. For he will not stint his Hypocrisy in Religion by the measure of their gain that invented the form, and submit to it for their End, but for his own, namely that he may excuse himself from all real holiness by keeping to the observation and profession of their vain inventions. And thus are the Commandments of God made of none effect by their Traditions. In brief, the whole frame of that Church is fashioned out so near to the ancient guise of Idolatrous Paganism, or else to the liveless and ineffectual form of Judaisme, (both which Christ appeared on purpose to destroy, as either contrary or ineffectual to Salvation, and does explicitly recommend to the world a pure and spiritual worship, that we should worship the Father in Spirit and in truth;) or last is so full of Contradictions and Impossibilities in their feigned Stories and imperiously-obtruded Opinions; that the natural result of being born under such a Religion or of turning to it, is either to become a besotted Superstitionist to believe or do any thing that others will have him to do, (which is a sign the Spirit of Regeneration has not yet passed upon him, and that there is no life nor light in him,) or else (which is too frequent) to turn downright Atheist; it being so grossly discernible that the Tenants of their Church are impossible, and their Practices fraudulent, fitted chiefly for filthy lucre, and their Ceremonies useless, thankless and ridiculous. And therefore if any be saved in the Church of Rome, they are such as are not truly of it, but above it, and fend for themselves as well as they may by some pardonable sleights of Prudence accompanied with an impregnable innocency of Spirit, and readiness of doing all possible good they can; they sparing their own lives and liberties upon no other account then that, and out of a persuasion that he that commanded them to be wise as Serpents as well as innocent as Doves, has given them no commission inconsiderately and to no purpose to betray themselves into the power of his usurping Enemy.  
But for others that are perfect Papists, and swallow down all that Church proposes to them, without chewing or distasting any thing; it is a Demonstration there is no Principle of life in them, but that they are like dead earthen pitchers, which receive poison and wholesome liquors with a like admittance. And if there be no principle of life, there is no seed of Salvation in a man. For it is most certainly true, and the Scripture itself doth witness to it, That unless a man be born from above, he cannot see the kingdom of God. That which is born of the flesh is flesh; and that which is born of the Spirit is Spirit. This is the new Creature that is created in wisdom, righteousness and true holiness. The first of which the Church of Rome expunges, in that it gives no leave to a man never so regenerate to judge for himself, but he must say as the Church says, right or wrong: and for the other two all their superstitious Ceremonies put together add nothing to them, but rather stifle and sufflaminate them. Again, S. John tell us, That he that hates his brother, is in the dark, and walketh in the dark, and knows no whither he goes. But others may know it, as appears by another saying of the same Apostle, Every one that hates his brother, is a murderer; and no murderer hath eternal life abiding in him. But on the contrary he affirms, That Love is of God, and that he that loveth, is born of God, and knows God.  
Now to apply the Case to these Rules, If Love be an essential Character of a Regenerate soul, and Hatred of Error, Darkness and Eternal Death; or, to come yet closer, If Hatred itself be Murder; what will Murder itself be, added thereunto? And if any thing be Murder, I demand whether this be not, namely to take away the life of a member of jesus Christ who does fully and freely profess the Ancient and Apostolic Faith according to the Letter or History of the New Testament, and does seriously compose his life according to the Precepts therein contained; and does only declare against and reject the Contradictious Opinions and Idolatrous Practices that have no ground at all in Scripture nor Reason, but are quite contrary to both. I say, if this be no Murder, there is no Murder in the world: and how guilty the Church of Rome is of this Crime, all the world knows. Wherefore this being one of the Principles of that bloody Church, and he that is a perfect Papist being of one mind and suffrage with his Church in all things, (for she will be held no less than Infallible) 'tis apparent that no through-paced Papist can ever go to heaven while he is such; this murderous disposition being a demonstration that he is not born of God, but of him that was a murderer from the beginning. For Love being the very Heart and Centre of Regeneration, if there be no Antipathy in us against that which is so contrary to the deepest Principle of the Divine life, it is a sign there is none of that Life in us.  
Wherefore this Hypothesis of Mr. Mede cannot be made harsh or odious by the Opposer's surmise, there being a capacity of being saved in such as I have above described, though of the Papal denomination, which are as it were the Woman in the wilderness. And for that incapacity of being saved in the other, there wants no Apocalypse to reveal the certainty thereof. Nor do I know a more uncharitable opinion in the World, then that which promises them Salvation that are so far from Charity themselves, that they are professedly persecuters and murderers of the innocent, nay of the sincere and faithful members of Christ.  
27. But the Subtlety of our Adversaries is such that they will reply, 
The Adversaries Reply to the foregoing Answer, with a brief Attempt of satisfying the same.  That there are as many snares and impediments in the Reformed Churches to true Holiness, if not to all Holiness, in the Opinions of Solifidianisme and Eternal Decrees; and as great a demonstration of their utter insensibility of that Principle of the Divine love into which every true Christian is regenerated, in their doctrine of Absolute Reprobation and inevitable damnation of innumerable myriads of men, Providence determining them upon all the ways and means thereto; as in the Romanists either censuring all out of their Church to be in a state of perdition, or in their inflicting a Temporal death upon them that gainsay the Articles of their Church. For what is this in comparison of being content that all the World in a manner should be adjudged to everlasting torments for doing such things as they were from all Eternity decreed to do, nor could any way possibly avoid it?  
This Objection I must confess is very shrewdly leveled at the mark; nor can I well undertake within the narrow limits of my now almost-ended Preface, to make a full and direct Answer to the things themselves: Only I shall return thus much.  
First, That all of the Reformed Churches are not Solifidians, nor hold any thing concerning the Divine Decrees inconsistent with either the Goodness of God or the Advancement of Godliness; and that for my own part I am one of that number.  
And then Secondly, They that do, do not profess themselves infallible in their opinion, nor judge others to be in a damnable condition that are not of it; and therefore do not low-bell men into their own error by either uncharitable censurings or bloody persecutions, nor become incorrigible themselves upon pretence of Infallibility, but are in a fair way of acknowledging the Truth when it shall be rightly and advantageously proposed.  
Thirdly, Their errors are not so many nor managed with that meditated craft and design as in the old Apostate Church; they being not invented to serve some avaricious or ambitious end, but fallen into (if I may so speak) by chance, upon reading some passages of Scripture, (that looked upon alone may seem to favour their Conclusions) and by reason of the obscurity of the things themselves such as have puzzled contemplative men in all Ages and Places.  
And fourthly and lastly, If they have made their own Inventions and argumentative Conclusions Articles of Faith, it is because they are not yet sufficiently cleansed from the corruption they contracted under the Mother of Apostasy: which mainly consists in this, in adding the fallible deductions of humane Reason to the infallible Articles of the ancient and Apostolic Faith. So that whatever hazard of Salvation there is in the Reformed Churches, it is by reason that they do still Romanize, and do not clear up into a certain and uncontroverted Apostolic purity, exhibiting nothing for Fundamentals but what is expressly so in the Text itself, without the slipperyness of humane Ratiocination. Which certainly as it is their Duty, so is it also their greatest Interest, and the most effectual way for Peace and Righteousness upon Earth.  

An Apology for his free dislike of that abused Notion of Imputative Righteousness.  28. As for that abusable Opinion of Imputative Righteousness, that I have shown my dissatisfaction touching that point, (which ordinarily the worst of men most of all build upon; though I do not deny but well-meaning and piously-disposed persons may also heedlessly take up the form) I hope the judicious will not misconstrue it, nor take it ill that I have been so free and faithful as to discover the danger and groundlesness of this overmuch Idolized doctrine. For indeed it is a very Idol, that is Nothing, as the Apostle describes an Idol to be; I mean nothing of itself but a mere Phrase, if you prescind it from what is comprised in Remission of sins through the blood of Christ shed upon the Cross. For this Remission of sins contains in it such a reconciliation with God, that we are safe from all the Effects of his wrath both concerning this state and that which is to come; that is to say, we shall not be punished by his withholding his Grace from us here, or that Glory which is expected in the other Life. For these deprivements being the results of sin, if we were not secured from them, our sins were not remitted; which is against the Hypothesis. Now I appeal to the judgement and conscience of the most zealous assertour of Imputative Righteousness, if he can find any thing more comprised therein then such a remission of sins as we have defined; and whether when he talks of being clothed with Christ's righteousness in this imputative sense, he can understand any thing but being as it were armed and defended from the wrath of God and all the ill consequences thereof. For if this Righteousness we are thus clothed with were a Righteousness that really kept us (suppose) from Envy, from Drunkenness, from Adultery, and made us Charitable, Sober and chaste; it were not then imputative, but inherent. From whence it plainly appears that if you prescind it from remission of sins through the sacrifice of Christ on the Cross, this Phrase of Imputative Righteousness has no signification at all; and that therefore there is no loss or damage done to our Religion, if it be not accounted a distinct Article from the remission of sins in the blood of Christ. For it cannot afford any true and useful sense distinct therefrom, nay I may say any that is not very mischievous and dangerous, and such as tends to that loathsome and pestilential error of Antinomianisme.  
But if you will understand by it Remission of sins; I do again appeal to the sagacious, if there may not yet be a great deal of fraud and hypocrisy in making choice of such an Expression as does easily insinuate to overmany a needlesness of seriously endeavouring to be really righteous, (we being so warmly secure by the imputation of another's▪) and does omit such circumstances of the Meritorious cause of the Remission of our sins (namely the Blood of Christ hanging upon the Cross) as are not only the plainest pledge of that inestimable favour of God, but the strongest engagement imaginable and greatest endearment of our affections to Christ; that we may be the more willing to mortify our corruptions for his sake, and to eschew Sin, which was so hateful to God, that he would not remit it without the atonement of the most precious blood of his onely-begotten Son. Which admirable artifice of the Divine Wisdom and unspeakable power of the Gospel in the Passion of Christ for the remission of sins is very cunningly and fraudulently declined in this new Phraseology of Imputative Righteousness, which is but a dry Scene, and works not at all upon our Affections, unless to a carelessness and dissoluteness of life. And therefore I cannot but set the easy entertainment of such a pretended doctrine upon the same score with the rejectment or neglect of the Anniversary Celebration of the Crucifixion of Christ, though it was a Solemnity of more importance than any Festival of the Year. As if the tendency of Reformation were to slur and defeat the chiefest arts of the Gospel, and cut away the strongest ties to the most indispensable duties of a Christian.  
29. But the last and greatest Exception I presage will be against what I have wrote for Liberty of Conscience, 
His Defence for so expressly declaring himself for a duly-bounded liberty of Conscience.  especially considering what a foul face of things the late pretence to this right had superinduced upon this miserably-distracted Kingdom. But this aggravation will really be found to have no weight, if indifferently examined. For if every Right should be forfeited, or rather be accounted no right at all, because it has been contended for in an undue manner, or brought much calamity and confusion upon a nation; not only Liberty of Conscience, but all Civil Rights also, nay the Gospel of jesus Christ itself, would be forfeited; War, Bloodshed and Confusion being as frequently introduced upon these pretences as upon any. Besides, there was not a simple Permission of Liberty of Conscience, but an Encouragement and Fomenting of Sects and Factions, and an unworthy prostitution of this Sacred Right to the base Political designs of ambitious persons; they that were in power conniving at the most uncouth and unseemly miscarriages out of a sense and consciousness that they had no right to rule, and a desire of making their usurpation as sweet to the people as they could, by forbidding them nothing but disobedience to themselves. So that the gross disorders that had grown and were still growing more and more upon us, are not to be imputed so much to Liberty of Conscience, as to the unhinging of all Civil government, and removing of the ancient and undoubted Sovereignty over the People. And lastly, what I have defined concerning Liberty of Conscience, to those that would abuse that Right, will seem rather the taking of it away then a patronising of it. But I must confess I have endeavoured as well to establish it upon its justest and clearest grounds, as to circumscribe it within its due limits.  
Which performance of mine cannot but be distasteful to two sorts of men. The one are such as being very cold at home, letting their Hearts frieze to the indispensable duties of a true Christian, which is to be conformable to the life of Christ in Humility, holy Love and unspotted Purity of conversation, do in stead thereof with zeal scalding hot seek to hale and force other men by external compulsion to a Conformity to their foolish and useless Opinions and Ceremonies, loving to order other folks with great Rigour and Lordliness, to make amends, as they think, thereby for their own disorder and conspicuous impotency in not being masters of themselves. When as yet they exercise the worst of Vices even in the actions whereby they would make an atonement for their other gross miscarriages. For what is it but a notorious specimen of Pride thus to force others to acknowledge their Wisdom by making them profess to be of their opinion? and what but Injustice and barbarous Cruelty to afflict men for what they cannot help, and in what they do not sin? and what but plain Rebellion against God to wrest his Sceptre out of his hand by which he rules in the consciences of men, and to usurp this Empire unto themselves? To say nothing how often they sacrifice here also to Mammon and the belly. But to have such enemies as these to our Conclusion I hope will be thought one Argument added to the rest of the truth thereof; nor ought I to be over-solicitous if what I have writ scandalise those that in their principles and practices are so scandalous.  
To the other sort I ought to bear a more tender respect, to those, I mean, that out of no corrupt principle, but out of a sincere affection to Christian Religion, dislike our Plea for Liberty of Conscience, as being afraid that Christianity itself will be prejudiced thereby. But to these I answer, That as I highly commend their care and solicitude for the best of Religions, so I must humbly crave leave to descent from their judgements in managing the Interest thereof. For I dare pronounce, That there is nothing would make so much for the Interest of Christianity, as if this Right of Liberty of Conscience were known and acknowledged all over the world. For then assuredly by how much more manifest the Truth and Authority of every Religion is, by so much more certainly would it prevail; as we may observe that every Religion by how much more false it is, by so much the more severely and tyrannically it is supported by external violence. Wherefore if it could be agreed upon to take away this external support, false Religion and vain Superstition would sink, those bladders and bulrushes being taken from under them, and that only would be found to swim whose innate Truth was able to bear it up of itself. And such certainly is the naked Simplicity of Christian Religion, devested of those many encumberments of humane inventions both false and useless, wherewith it is so laden, that it could not choose but sink notwithstanding any external support, did not the force of the undeniable Truths therein bear up all that luggage which Ignorance, Hypocrisy and Covetousness has cast upon it. How free and quick passage than would it have if this burden had once sunk from it, and it were restored to the Primaevall purity thereof? Surely, That Religion that got ground so fast, though cruelly persecuted and opposed, could not but make admirable progresses, might it but once upon equal terms grapple with other Religions. I am prone to believe that it would not be long till all the Kingdoms of the Earth would become the Kingdoms of the Lord and his Christ.  
So great an Interest has the True and Primaevall Christianity in this common Right of Liberty of Conscience; which though Christians might imagine extendible no further then to themselves, yet to be so straight to one another as not to acknowledge that mutual Right, seems enormously harsh and unchristian. For we all agreeing in the Truth of the Scriptures, which certainly are sufficient to Salvation, (since the Belief and Practice of what is plain in them will not fail to carry a man to Heaven,) what an unreasonable thing is it that there should be that hatred and persecution against those that God so well approves that he will save them, and Christ so dearly loved that he gave his life a ransom for them? Again, there being also a necessity, as I have said, in the Persecuted of thinking as he does, and an uncertainty in the Opinions that the Persecutor would promote, as being demonstrable by neither Reason nor Scripture; how unwarrantable an action is it to do a certain injury for an uncertain conceit? To all which you may add, That the Love of Knowledge is but the work of the Devil: how much more than is bitter Zeal and brawling about it? but the depretiating of humane devices tends much to the exaltation of true Sanctity, that mask of hypocrisy patched up of empty Opinions and Formalities being by this means torn off and leaving the face bare, that their Complexion may be more discernible how pure and sincere it is, or how unsound, cadaverous and deformed. And lastly, a mutual agreement of bearing with one another's dissents in the Nonfundamentals of Religion is really a greater Ornament of Christianity then the most exact Uniformity imaginable, it being an eminent act or exercise of Charity, the Flower of all Christian graces, and the best way, I think, at the long run to make the Church as Uniform as can justly be desired.  
For if true Christian Love could once get the rule in the Hearts of men, the Apostle will undertake for her that she shall do nothing unseemly. For Charity is indeed the Mother of Unity and bond of Perfection; and he that is really spirited thereby, I dare promise for him that he will never oftentate his Sanctimony by a pretended queziness of Conscience, as if he had a more delicate sense and a more peculiar discernment in things appertaining to Godliness than others have. But whatever a good round force would urge him to, out of love to himself and his own safety, he would not fail of his own accord to comply therewith, out of the love of Order and the Reverence he bears to the authority of the Church he lives under. Nor on the other side would the Church ever offer to obtrude upon her children what is either false or useless. For they both of them being once imbued with that Divine sense we speak of, cannot but be well assured That neither Circumcision nor Uncircumcision availeth any thing; but Faith working by Love. And whosoever walketh by this Rule, peace be upon him and upon the true Israel of God.  
H. M. From my Study at Christ's Coll. in Cambridge june 12. 1660.   
AN EXPLANATION OF The grand Mystery OF GODLINESS.  


CHAP. I. 1. The Four main Properties of a Mystery. 2. The first Property, Obscurity. 3. The second, Intelligibleness. 4. The third, Truth. 5. The fourth, Usefulness. 6. A more full Description of the Nature of a Mystery. 7. The Distribution of the whole Treatise.  
1. EVery legitimate Mystery comprehends in it at least these Four Properties. It is a piece of Knowledge, First, competently Obscure, Recondite and Abstruse: That is, It is not so utterly hid and intricate, but that, in the Second place, It is in a due measure Intelligible. Thirdly, It is not only Intelligible, what is meant by it; but it is evidently and certainly True. Fourthly and lastly, It is no impertinent or idle Speculation, but a Truth very Useful and Profitable: We may well add also, for some Religious End.  
2. This Obscurity and Abstruseness makes not only the Mystery more solemn and venerable to those to whom it is communicated, but hides it also from their eyes that are not worthy to partake thereof. From whence some Critics have derived Mysterium from the Hebrew word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which is from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to hide: Which is well aimed at as to the sense. But others, with more judgement in Grammar, acknowledge 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be a proper Greek word, and fetch the Derivation of it from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, because they to whom it is communicated are to keep silence, and not to impart it to unmeet persons. And in this sense chrysostom expounds Mysterium, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, A matter wonderful, unknown, and not to be easily or rashly communicated to others.  
3. Nor indeed could it be at all▪ if it were utterly Unintelligible. Wherefore Intelligibleness adds this further requisite also to a Mystery, that it thereby becomes Communicable to such as are fitly prepared to be instructed therein. For which reason the Etymologists give also this Notation of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that it is from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which is to teach and instruct a man in Divine matters so far forth as the party is fit to receive. Hence is also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Mysta, a Scholar or Commencer in Divine Mysteries, one that is more slightly imbued in the knowledge of such Holy things.  
4. But there is afterward a clearer manifestation and a fuller satisfaction, and the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 than becomes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, being now more firmly ascertained of the Truth which he did but obscurely apprehend before. From which Clearness and Certainty of the thing represented there necessarily arises a full and free assent of his Understanding without any further doubt or hesitancy; the Proverb being made good in this case, That Seeing is Believing.  
5. But that there may not be a mere dry Belief without any love or liking of the Object thereof, we added also that this Mystery is not only certainly True, but very concerningly Useful and Profitable; which though the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 itself does not imply, yet another in the same language and of the like sense does, which is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. Initiations into sacred Mysteries. The Usefulness whereof a Platonist admirably well describes, not without a verbal allusion, in this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Which, if we would render it in our more familiar language, sounds thus; The scope or aim of all Religious Mysteries is the bringing back fallen man into his pristine condition of Happiness, and to lead him again to that high station which he then first forsaken when he preferred his own Will and the pleasure of the Animal life before the Will of God and that Life and Sense which is truly Divine.  
6. Wherefore not to dwell too long on the threshold, we conclude briefly and in general, that a Mystery is a piece of Divine knowledge measurably Abstruse, whereby it becomes more Venerable, but yet Intelligible that it may be Communicable, and True and Certain that it may win firm Assent, and lastly very Useful and Effectual for the perfecting of the Souls of men, and restoring them to that Happiness which they anciently had fallen from; that so near a Concernment may as well gain upon their Affections as the Evidence of Truth engage their Understandings; and so the whole man may be carried on to a devout embracement of what is exhibited unto him by the knowledge of his Religion.  
7. What we have thus Generally proposed we shall now apply more Particularly, and more fully prosecute those Four primary Properties in that Grand Mystery of Godliness which we call Christianity: distributing our Discourse into these Four main Parts; The First whereof shall insist somewhat upon the Abstruseness and Obscurity of our Religion, the Second upon the Intelligibleness of it, the Third upon the Certainty of it; and the Fourth on the great concerning Usefulness thereof. To which we shall add what Considerations we think fittest concerning the Secondary Properties which emerge out of these Primary ones.   

CHAP. II. 1. That it is fit that the Mystery of Christianity should be in some measure Obscure, to exclude the Sensual and Worldly. 2. As also to defeat disobedient Learning and Industry: 3. And for the pleasure and improvement of the godly and obedient. 4. The high Gratifications of the Speculative Soul from the Obscurity of the Scriptures.  
1. THat there is a considerable Obscurity and abstruseness in Christian Religion is easily made evident as well from the Cause as the Effects of this Obscurity. For besides that from the common nature of a Mystery Christianity ought to be competently Obscure and Abstruse, that it may thereby become more Venerable and more safely removed out of all danger of contempt; we cannot but see what a special Congruity there is in the matter itself, to have so holy and so highly-concerning a Mystery as our Religion is, Abstruse and Obscure. For that Divine wisdom that order all things justly ought not to communicate those precious Truths in so plain a manner that the Unworthy may as easily apprehend them as the Worthy; but does most righteously neglect the Sensual and Careless, permitting every man to carry home wares proportionable to the price he would pay in the open market for them: And when they can bestow so great industry upon things of little moment, will not spare to punish their undervaluing this inestimable Pearl by the perpetual loss of it. For what a palpable piece of Hypocrisy is it for a man to excuse himself from the study of Piety, by complaining against the Intricacies and Difficulties of the Mystery thereof; whenas he never yet laid out upon it the tenth part of that pains and affection that he does upon the ordinary trivial things of this world?  
2. Thus are the careless voluptuous Epicure and over-careful Worldling justly met with. But not they alone. For the Obscurity of this Mystery we speak of is such, that all the knowledge of Nature and Geometry can never reach the Depth of it, or relish the Excellency of it; nor all the skill of Tongues rightly interpret it, unless that true Interpreter and great Mystagogus, the Spirit of God himself, vouchsafe the opening of it unto us, and set it on so home in our Understandings, that it begets Faith in our Hearts, so that our Hearts misgive us not in the profession of what we would acknowledge as True. For as for the outward Letter itself of the Holy Scriptures, God has not so plainly delivered himself therein, that he has given the staff out of his own hands, but does still direct the humble and single-hearted, while he suffers the proud searcher to lose himself in this Obscure field of Truth. Wherefore disobedient both Learning and Industry are turned off from obtaining any certain and satisfactory Knowledge of this Divine Mystery, as well as Worldliness and Voluptuousness. According as our Blessed Saviour has pronounced in that devout Doxology, I thank thee, O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, because thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes: Even so, Father, for so it seemed good in thy sight.  
3. Nor are the Wicked only disappointed, but the Godly very much gratified by the Intricacy of this sacred Mystery. For the Spirit of man being so naturally given to search after Knowledge, and his Understanding being one of the chiefest and choicest Faculties in him, it cannot be but a very high delight to him to employ his noblest endowments upon the divinest Objects, and very congruous and decorous they should be so employed. Besides, the present Doubtfulness of Truth makes the holy Soul more devout and dependant on God the only true and safe guide thereunto. From whence we should be so far from murmuring against Divine Providence for the Obscurity and Ambiguity of the Holy Scriptures, that we should rather magnify his Wisdom therein; We having discovered so many and so weighty Reasons why those Divine Oracles should be Obscure: The wicked thereby being excluded; the due Reverence of the Mystery maintained; and the worthy partakers thereof much advantaged and highly gratified.  
4. For what can indeed more highly gratify a man, whose very Nature is Reason, and special Prerogative Speech; then by his skill in Arts and Languages, by the Sagacity of his Understanding, and industrious comparing of one place of those Sacred pages with another, to work out, or at least to clear up, some Divine Truth out of the Scripture to the unexpected satisfaction of himself and general service of the Church; the dearest Faculty of his Soul and greatest glory of his Nature acting then with the fullest commission, and to so good an end, that it need know no bounds, but Joy and Triumph may be unlimited, the Heart exulting in that in which we cannot exceed, viz. the Honour of God and the Good of his people? All which gratulations of the Soul in her successful pursuits of Divine Truth would be utterly lost or prevented, if the Holy Scriptures set down all things so fully, plainly and methodically, that our reading and understanding would every where keep equal pace together. Wherefore that the Mind of man may be worthily employed and taken up with a kind of Spiritual husbandry, God has not made the Scriptures like an artificial Garden, wherein the Walks are plain and regular, the Plants sorted and set in order, the Fruits ripe, and the Flowers blown, and all things fully exposed to our view; but rather like an uncultivated field, where indeed we have the ground and hidden seeds of all precious things, but nothing can be brought to any great beauty, order, fullness or maturity, without our own industry; nor indeed with it, unless the dew of His grace descend upon it, without whose blessing this Spiritual Culture will thrive as little as the labour of the husbandman without showers of rain.   

CHAP. III. 1. The Obscurity of the Christian Mystery argued from the Effect, as from the jews rejecting their Messias; 2. From the many Sects amongst Christians; 3. Their difference in opinion concerning the Trinity, 4. The Creation, 5. The Soul of Man, 6. The Person of Christ, 7. And the Nature of Angels.  
1. HItherto we have argued the Obscurity of the Christian Mystery from the Reasons and Causes thereof, whereby we have evinced That it ought to be Obscure, and that therefore in all likelihood it is so. But the Effects are so manifest, that if we do but briefly point at them, it will be put beyond all doubt That it is so indeed.  
Let us now instance in some few. Why are the jews yet unconverted, or rather why did they at first cast off their Messias; but because the Prophecies in Scripture were so Obscure, that they had taken up a false Notion of him and of the Condition he was to appear in? For they expected him as a mighty Prince that should restore the kingdom to Israel, and that Victory, Peace, Prosperity and Dominion should be accumulated upon the jewish nation by his means. Which opinion I conceive the Lowness of the Mosaical dispensation under which they lived, that perpetually propounded to them worldly advantage as a reward of their obedience, and the Obscurity of the Predictions of the Messias, engaged them in. For they being either Figurative and Allegorical, or mingling sometimes the state of his Second coming with his First; their eager eye being so fully fixed upon what sounded like worldly happiness, they could mind no other sense but that in these Enigmatical writings: Which yet proved clear enough to as many as God had prepared, and belonged to the election of Grace. But he might, if it had pleased his Wisdom so to do, have made all things so plain, that we should not need at this day to expect the calling of the jews, but they might have been one Body with us long since. But their Rejection is a greater assurance to us of the Truth of our Religion, we being able to make it good even out of those Records that are kept by our professed Enemies. Besides a man can no more rationally require, that all Israel should have flowed in at the first appearance of Christ, then that his Second coming should be joined with his First, or his First drawn back to the next Age after Adam's fall, nor that more rationally, than that Autumn should be cast upon Summer, and both upon Spring. The Counsels of God are at once, but the fulfilings of them ripen in due order and time.  
2. But though we let go the jews, and contain ourselves within the compass of those that either are or would be accounted Christians, their Opinions and Sects both have been and are so numerous, that the very mention of so confessed a Truth may sufficiently evince the Obscurity of those Divine Oracles to which they all appeal. I will instance only in things of greater moment, which will be a sure pledge of the certainty of their innumerable dissensions in smaller matters.  
3. Wherefore to say nothing of that more intricate Mystery of the Triunity in the Godhead, where the curious Speculators of that difficult Theory are first divided into Trinitarians and Anti-Trinitarians, and then the Trinitarians into Heterusians, Homousians and Homoeusians: we shall see them disagreeing not only in the Distinction of the Persons, but concerning the Essence itself: Some affirming God to be Infinite, others Finite; some a Spirit, others a Body; othersome not only a Body, but a Body of the very same shape with man's. Of which opinion the Egyptian Anthropomorphites were so zealously confident, that they forced the Bishop of Alexandria out of fear of his life to subscribe to their gross conceit.  
4. Again concerning the Creation of the world, some affirm That God made it of Matter coaeternal with, and independent of, himself: Others that he created it of Nothing: Others that he made it not at all; but that it was made, as some would have it, by good Angels, others, by the Devil.  
5. Concerning the Soul of man, some say it subsists and acts before it comes into the Body; Others only in the Body, and after the solution of the Body: Others in the Body alone; Others not there neither, as holding indeed no such thing as a Soul at all, but that the Body itself does all: Which some hold shall rise again, others not; but that the whole Mystery of Christianity is finished in this life.  
6. Concerning Christ, some were of Opinion that he was only God appearing in humane shape; others only man: others both; others neither.  
7. Concerning Angels, some affirm them to be Fiery or Airy Bodies; some pure Spirits; some Spirits in Airy or Fiery Bodies; Others none of these, but that they are momentaneous Emanations from God; Others that they are only Divine Imaginations in men: which can be by no means allowed, unless we should admit the Holy Patriarch Abraham to have arrived at such a measure of dotage, as to provide cakes and a fatted calf to entertain three Divine Imaginations which visited him in his tent. But certainly such slight and exorbitant glosses as these can argue nothing else but a misbelief of the Text, and indeed of all Religion, and that the Interpreter is no Christian, but either Atheist or Infidel. Wherefore to leave such Spirits as these to the confident Dictates of their own foul Complexion, we shall rather take into consideration some Few, but Main, points wherein certain men, otherwise Rational enough in their sphere, and hearty Assertors of the Authority of Scripture, disagree from the Generality of other Christians.  
The first of them is Concerning the Trinity of Persons in the Unity of the Godhead.  
The second Concerning the Divinity of Christ.  
The third and last Concerning the State of the Soul after Death. Which Points though I must confess they are of subtle speculation, yet they seem so necessary and essential, the two former especially, to Christian Religion, that I think it fit not to pass them over with a bare mention of them, nor yet to speak much in so profound and Mysterious a matter.   

CHAP. IU. 1. That the Trinity was not brought out of Plato's School into the Church by the Fathers. 2. A Description of the Platonic Trinity and of the difference of the Hypostases. 3. A description of their Union: 4. And why they hold All a due Object of Adoration. 5. The irrefutable Reasonableness of the Platonic Trinity, and yet declined by the Fathers, a Demonstration that the Trinity was not brought out of Plato's School into the Church. 6. Which is further evidenced from the compliableness of the Notion of the Platonic Trinity with the Phrase and Expressions of Scripture. 7. That if the Christian Trinity were from Plato, it follows not that the Mystery is Pagan. 8, 9, 10. The Trinity proved from Testimony of the Holy Writ.  
1. NOw concerning the First, The Trinity, say they, objecting against it in general, is nothing else but a Pagan or Heathenish Figment brought out of the Philosophy of Pythagoras and Plato, and inserted into the doctrine of the Church by the ancient Fathers who most of them were Platonists. But to this I answer, That it is very highly improbable that the Fathers borrowed the Mystery of the Trinity from the School of Plato; which you shall easily understand when we have so far as serves to our purpose explained the doctrine of the Platonical Triad, which is briefly thus.  
2. There are Three Hypostases, say they, in the Deity, namely 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is, The Good, or First self-originated Goodness; Intellect, or the Eternal Mind; and lastly Soul or Spirit. Their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is also their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and they distinguish all Three after this manner: 

〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  
The Good.  
Intellect.  
Soul.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  
The First One.  
One All.  
One and All.    
If we would ease our Apprehension here by the help of our Fancy, we might compare the First to Simple and pure Light; the Second to Light variegated into Colours, as in the Rainbow; the Third to those Rays of light (for all is Light) that receive and carry down these Colours to the ground, and impress them and reflect them from some standing pool or plash of water. Again the First Hypostasis is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Essentially the Good, Causally the Intellect. The Second is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Essentially Intellect, Causally Soul, Participatively the Good. The Third is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Essentially Soul, that is Love and Operation, Causally Matter and the World, Participatively the Good and Intellect.  
3. Now for the Union of the Three Hypostases, we shall understand the accuracy thereof by degrees. As first, That the proper life and energy, as I may so say, of each Hypostasis is not contained within itself, but, like a vocal and audible Sound in a still silent Night, perpetually re-ecchoes through the whole Deity: Or as when a Song of Three parts is sung, each Musician enjoys the harmony of the whole.  
But this I must confess looks more properly like Communion then perfect Union: we step therefore a degree further, and affirm, That as Body and Soul is conceived to make up one man, and this Individual Body and this Individual Soul to make up this Individual man: so these Three Hypostases to make up one Individual Deity, their Union and Actuation one of another being infinitely and unspeakably more perfect than in any other Being imaginable. And as the Motions of the Body are perceptible to the Soul of man, and the Impressions of the Soul upon the Body would be perceptible to it, if it had of itself a Faculty of Perception: So likewise by this ineffable close Union and mutual Actuation of the Three Hypostases, all their proper Energies become fully perceptible to one another. And the Life of the first so infinitely and unexpressibly gratifying the Second, and Both the Third by an immutable necessity and congruity of nature, it is evident they can have but One Will, which is as it were the Heart, the Centre or Root of the Deity, the Eternal Self-originated Good.  
But thirdly and lastly, These three Hypostases are not One only by this actuating Union which may seem to admit of a real separability; but there is also a real Unity or Identity in them: the distinction among them being, as Tatianus speaks, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, like the Rays of the Sun in respect of the Sun; or, if you will, as the Centre, Rays and Surface of a Globe, which implies a Contradiction to be conceived without them; or, as the Faculties of the Soul are to the Soul, which are as inseparable from her as she is from herself.  
The Union therefore of them all, and the Emanation of the Second and Third from the First being so Necessary, Natural, and Inevitable, (For the First can be no more without the Second, or the Second without the Third, than the Sun can be without his Rays, or the Soul without her Faculties;) there is no scruple, say they, but we may call all this the Godhead or Deity, the Second and Third coming so unavoidably out of the First Root, and being so inseparable from it. And therefore there is nothing here properly Creature; Creation being a free act: and if not Creature, what can it be but God?  
4. And since from these Three are all things that are made, and in their hands is the guidance of all things; Nothing less than Divine Adoration can of right belong unto them. For though there may be some allay of Excellency in their descent from the First, yet they being all our Creators and Governors, none ought to fall short of Divine worship.  
5. This is a brief Sum of the Platonists Doctrine concerning the Triunity of the Godhead: Which, as it seems in itself Rational enough, so it is not obnoxious to several bold cavils that overdaring Wits make against the Sacred Mystery of the Trinity; alleging against Distinction of Persons without difference of Essence, That there are only Three Logical Notions attributed to one single and individual nature: and against Three Essences of the same Nature, That it looks like an unnecessary and groundless repetition, and That that great Chasma betwixt God and Matter will be as wide as before; That it is unconceivable but, the Last being of the same nature with the First, that it should be also Prolifical, and so in infinitum: That these Three must of necessity be Three Gods, if any of them be God; because they are all exquisitely of the same Kind; whenas in the Platonic Triad the First is only the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as some have also ventured to affirm in the Christian Trinity. Now I say all being so easy and unexceptionable in the Platonical speculation of this Mystery, it seems almost impossible but that if the Fathers had borrowed this Notion of the Trinity from the Platonists, they would have explained it in this more facile and plausible way.  
6. But you'll object, That though it may seem more Rational in itself, yet it might not be so happily applied to Places of Scripture; and that's the reason why the Fathers, though they took the Mystery from Plato in the gross, yet did not particularly explain it after the way of the Platonists. But without doubt there is not only no place of Scripture that plainly clashes with the above-described Mystery, but sundry Places that may be very speciously alleged for it. It is plain that as the Second Hypostasis in Platonisme is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, so it is in Christianity called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as if Wisdom and Intellect were acknowledged his proper Character in both. They might also plausibly enough draw to their sense what Christ speaks, John 14.28. My Father is greater than I; and what he utters concerning the Spirit, chap. 16.14. He shall glorify me; for he shall receive of mine, and show it unto you. Wherefore, I say, the Father's being every way so fairly invited to bring the Platonic Notion of the Trinity into the Church, assuredly if themselves had been Platonists, and had fetched the Mystery from that School, they would not have failed to have done it.  
7. Secondly, Admit that the ancient Fathers were Platonists, and brought the Mystery of the Trinity into the Church of the Christians, it does not strait follow That it is therefore a Pagan or Heathenish Mystery: Pythagoras and Plato having not received it from Pagans or Heathens, but from the learned of the jews, as sundry Authors assert; the jews themselves in long succession having received it as a Divine Tradition; and such is Platonisme acknowledged to be by jamblichus, who says it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And assuredly if there had not been some very great reason for it, men so wise and profoundly knowing as Pythagoras, Plato, Plotinus and others, would never have made so much ado about it.  
8. Thirdly and lastly, I say it is not only impious, but vain and foolish, to asperse that Mystery with the reproach of Paganism, that is so plainly, to them that be not prejudiced, set down and held forth in the Holy Scripture. For the very Form of Baptism prescribed by our Saviour evidently enough denotes Three Divine Hypostases. Of the Father there is no question. Concerning the Divinity of the Son we shall speak more fully in the Second point we proposed. That the Holy Ghost is not a mere Power, Property or Attribute of God, but an Hypostasis, one free enough from being swayed by Tradition or Authority of any Church, and (as himself conceits) a very close and safe adherer to Scripture, does grossly enough acknowledge, while he makes it some created Angel that bears the sacred Title of the Holy Ghost, and undergoes those Divine functions that are attributed to him.  
But we need not maintain Truth by any man's Error, it being sufficiently able to support itself; and therefore we will make use of no advantage, but what Scripture itself offers us. And this Form of Baptism affords us something to the evincing that the Holy Ghost is not an Attribute, but an Hypostasis. For sith that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is to give up a man's self to the Discipline, Government and Authority of this or that Person; it is the most natural sense to conceive that all Three mentioned in the Form are Persons, we being so well assured that two of them are.  
But there are other passages of Scripture that will make the point more clear. Rom. 15.13. The God of hope fill you with all joy and peace in believing, that ye may abound in hope, through the power of the Holy Ghost. Now if the Holy Ghost were but a Power, not a Person, what a ridiculous Tautology would it be? for the sense would be, through the power of the holy power. Again, John 16.13. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are very ill Syntax, were it not that there is a Personality in the Holy Spirit, which by what follows is most undeniably evident; For he shall not speak of himself: but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he speak. To receive of one and communicate to others by way of hearing and speaking, what can that belong to but a Person or Hypostasis? To this you may add also Mark 13.11. Whatsoever shall be given you in that hour, that speak ye: for it is not you that speak, but the Holy Ghost.  
Now that this Hypostasis is not a created Angel, amongst other Reasons the Conception of Christ may well argue, it being more congruous That that spirit that moved upon the waters and created the world, should form that holy Foetus in the womb of the Virgin, then that any created Angel should apply himself to that work; for he had not then been the Son of God, but of an Angel, as in reference to his birth in time.  
9 Besides, this one Individual Spirit in Scripture in represented as every where ready to sanctify, to regenerate, to distribute various gifts and graces to the Church, to have spoke by the mouth of the Prophets, to be a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or a discerner of the thoughts of the heart. Baptism also and Benedictions are imparted in his name; he is also called to witness, which is a piece of Divine worship: all which seems more naturally to be understood of him whom we properly call the Spirit of God, then of any particular created Angel whatsoever.  
10. We shall only add one place more, which will put all out of doubt to them that do not doubt of the Text itself; 1 John 5.7. There are three witnesses in Heaven, the Father, the Word, and the Spirit: and these three are One. What can be writ more plain for the proof of the Triunity of the Godhead? But for those that suspect the Clause to be supposititious, I shall not trouble myself to confute them; that task being performed so solidly and judiciously by a late Interpreter, that nothing but Prejudice and Wilfulness can make a man depart unsatisfied with so clear a demonstration. Wherefore secure of this Point Concerning the Trinity, we go on to the next concerning The Divinity of Christ.   

CHAP. V. 1. That the natural sense of the First of S. john does evidently witness the Divinity of Christ. 2. A more particular urging of the circumstances of that Chapter. 3. That S. john used the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the jewish or Cabbalistical notion. 4. The Trinity and the Divinity of Christ argued from Divine worship due to him, and from his being a Sacrifice for sin. 5. That to deny the Trinity and Divinity of Christ, or to make the Union of ourselves with the Godhead of the same nature with that of Christ's, subverts Christianity. 6. The uselessness and sauciness of the pretended Deification of Enthusiasts, and how destructive it is of Christian Religion. 7. The Providence of God in preparing of the Nations by Platonisme for the easier reception of Christianity.  
1. THat Christ is not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or a mere Creature, but a divine Hypostasis, or truly, really and Physically (not Allegorically and Morally) joined with that Divine Hypostasis which is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, if men would not bring their own sturdy preconceptions, but listen to the easy and natural air of the Text, the Beginning of S. john's Gospel would put out of all controversy. For I'll appeal to any, supposing the Union of Christ's Humanity with the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be true, in what fitter, more significant or better-becoming way could it be expressed then already it is in the Beginning of that Gospel? Wherefore to interpret it in any other sense, is to delude themselves, and to abuse the Scripture through the prepossessions of their own Prejudice. Of which violence they do thereto they cannot well be sensible, they thinking they have full commission to distort it into any posture, rather than to let it alone in that which so plainly points to a Mystery which they hold impossible and self-contradictious. For so has their bold and blind reasoning concluded aforehand concerning the Trinity, and Divinity of Christ But to those that are indifferent this Text bears such evidence with it, that it cannot but settle their belief.  
2. For why should the Evangelist omit the manner of Christ's Birth as he was Man, but that he was intent upon his Eternal Generation as he was God? Or why should he not call him by that name that was given him at his Circumcision, or by the name of Crist or the Messias who was a Person expected in time, but that his thoughts were carried back to that of him which was from all Eternity? Nor is it imaginable that he should be here called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 instead of jesus or Christ, unless there were some valuable Mystery in it, which the learned easily unriddle from jewish Interpreters, they speaking often of The Word of the Lord as an Hypostasis distinguishable from God, and yet that by which he created Adam and the rest of the Creatures. And for my own part I make no question but that the Greek Philosophers, as Pythagoras and Plato, had not only their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but the whole Mystery of their Trinity from the Divine Traditions amongst the Jews. Philo the Jew speaks often of this Principle in the Godhead, calling it 
a The Word of God.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or 
b The Divine Word.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or sometimes 
c God.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, other sometimes 
d The Firstborn Son of God.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and attributes unto it the Creation of the World, as also the Healing of the diseases of our Minds, and the Purging of our Souls from sins; insomuch that this Author might be a good Commentator upon this first Chapter of S. john.  
3. Wherefore there being this Notion of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 amongst the Jews, to which the Creation and Government of the World is attributed, the same also being done here, what can be more likely than that S. john means the very same 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Creator and Governor of all? Which the very Phrase and Posture of things will yet further confirm. For assuredly this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Gospel is the same with that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the first Epistle of S. john: and what 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies the same Epistle will explicate, chap. 2.14. I write unto you, Fathers, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, because you have known the Eternal: and Christ by the Prophet Esay is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Eternal Father. For that is the most proper meaning of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as appears Esay 57.15. Thus saith the high and lofty one who inhabits Eternity, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, inhabiting Eternity. Nor is it incongruous for the same Being to be the Son of God and the Father and Governor of all the Creatures. And the Prophet Micah chap. 5. prophesying of Christ, describes him thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, His emanations are from the Beginning, from the days of Eternity. Which agrees well with what Christ professes of himself, john 8. 
John 8.58.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for if he was before Abraham, there is little question but he was before all things; and that of the Psalmist is but his due attribute, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Before the mountains were brought forth, or the Earth was form, even from everlasting to everlasting Thou art God.  
And now for the Posture of things, after the Evangelist has twice asserted That he was from the beginning; that you may not mistake and think he means the beginning of his Ministry, as the Messiah, he tells you, according to the Doctrine of the Jews, That all things were created by him: and at the tenth verse, that you may have no subterfuge, he says, That even that world that was made by him knew him not: which excludes all Moral and Mystical interpretations, and shows plainly that wicked men, though not their wickedness, are his Creation, and consequently all the world besides. And the Author to the Hebrews is a farther witness of this Truth, citing that of the Psalmist concerning the Son of God, Thou, Lord, in the beginning hast laid the foundation of the Earth, and the Heavens are the work of thy hands.  
There is yet another argument of the Divinity of Christ, which I need not prove, it being acknowledged even by our Adversaries, and it is Religious worship due to him, which I conceive is due to none but God.  
4. The Holy Trinity and Divinity of Christ we have hitherto proved out of the Scriptures, and might add many places more; but the Reason and Nature of the thing itself shall be the last Confirmation. That Christ is to be worshipped is acknowledged of all hands. But to worship one that is not God, is to relapse into the ancient rites of the Pagans, who were Men-worshippers and eaters of the sacrifices of the dead. For jupiter, Belus, Bacchus, Vulcan, Mercurius, Osiris and Isis, and the rest of the Gods of the Heathen, what were they but mere men, whose Benefactions extorted divine honours from Superstitious posterity after their Death? Wherefore Christ ought not to be a mere man, but God, that is, he ought to be really and physically united to the Deity; it being present not by Assistance only but by Information; that as Body and Soul are one Man, so God and Man may be one Christ But if there were no Trinity, but One Hypostasis in the Deity and the Humanity of Christ thus joined with it, How could he be a Sacrifice for sin, there being none beside himself to whom he should be offered? or How could he be sent by another, when there is none other to send him? and the Son of God out of the bosom of his Father could not be said to suffer, but he that is offended to be sacrificed to pacify himself: which things are very absurd and incongruous.  
But you'll say, the Absurdity still remains in the Second Hypostasis. For was not Sin as contrary to Him as to the First and Third, and consequently He as much offended? and therefore He dying in our nature, was sacrificed to pacify Himself. In answer to this I admit that all Three Hypostases were alike offended at Sin, and withal alike compassionate to Sinners. Which Compassion was in the Deity towards Mankind before the Incarnation and Death of Christ. But the formal Declaration and visible Consignation of this Reconcilement was by Christ according as he is revealed in the Gospel, whose Transactions in our behalf are nothing else but a sweet and kind Condescension of the Wisdom of God in this Mystery accommodating himself to our humane capacities and properties, to win us off in a kindly was to Love and Obedience. And therefore all the Three Hypostases being alike offended at Sin, and alike prone to pardon the Sinner and recover him to Obedience, contrived such a way of declaring their pardon, as might show their highest dislike of sin, and win most upon the Sinner by moving his affections to a serious Sorrow and Remorse. Wherefore the Divine complotment was this; That the Eternal Son of God should be made Flesh, and to testify the Hatred of God to Sin and his Love to mankind, should be sacrificed for an Atonement for the sins of the world: Then which a greater Engine cannot be imagined to move us to an Abhorrence of sin, and to the Love of his Law that thus redeemed us and wrought our reconciliation with the Father. To whom being, as I may so say, the Head in the Divinity and of all things, and having in his Paternal right the First power of punishing and pardoning, this Pacification is naturally directed. For it is as if a Father of a Family or the Prince of a Nation having a mind to pardon some Malefactor, that he might not seem too prone to Mercy, and so encourage men to Rebellion, should plot with his Eldest Son to be an earnest Intercessor in the behalf of the party, when yet the Son disrelisheth the crime of him he intercedes for as much as his Father did. There is the same Reason in the Intercession of Christ with the Eternal Father, saving that it was with more earnestness and greater agony, even unto death, and of far higher consequence. But that such an Intercession and Pacification as this should be made up in the solitary Scene of one Person, is impossible.  
5. Wherefore the denying of either the Divinity of Christ or the Trinity seems a Subversion of the Christian Religion. And not only so, but that Fanatical piece of Magnificency of some Enthusiasts, who would make their Union with God the same with that of Christ's. For than were they truly God, and Divine Adoration would belong unto them; or if not, it is a sign they are not God, and that therefore Christ is not: Either of which confounds or destroys our Religion. But if you demand what the Difference is betwixt the Union of Christ and Ours with the Divinity, I have intimated it before. In one the Divinity is Forma informans, in the other but Forma assistens: in the one it is as Lux in Corpore lucido, in the other as Lumen in Corpore diaphano. The Divinity in Christ is as the Light in the Sun; the Divinity in his Members as the Sunshine in the Air.  
6. And this distinction and due distance being kept, which some saucy and highflown Enthusiasts do not observe, there is yet scope and encouragement enough for them to strive to be full as good as they pretend; I am sure far better than they are: there ordinarily being no difference betwixt them and the meanest Christians, but that their Tongues are swelled with greater tumour and turgency of speech, and their Minds filled with more vain fantasies and exorbitant Lunacyes; whenas the other speak conformably to the Apostolic Faith, and with less noise live more honestly. But that no less Union with God then Real and Physical Deification must make them Good, is a sign they are stark naught, and that Pride has laid waste their Intellectuals. For is not that Spirit that created and framed all things able to reform us unto the most unblamable pitch of Humility, Self-denial, Dependency upon God, Love of our neighbour, Obedience to Magistrates, Faith, Temperance and Holiness, without being any more Hypostatically united with us then with the Earth, Sea, Sun, Moon and Stars, and the Natural parts of the Creation? Wherefore we conclude That to assert, That the Union of any true Christian with God is the Same with that of Christ's, is a bold, useless and groundless Opinion, and inconsistent with and destructive of the Christian Religion.  
7. We have seen How Necessary and Essential to Christianity the Doctrine of the Divinity of Christ is, 
See further of this Subject book 9 c. 1. sect. 6. and chap. 2. throughout.  and consequently of the Trinity, without which the other cannot be rightly conceived: and therefore we do not only disapprove of those frivolous slanders and cavils that would brand that Sacred Mystery with the infamous note of Paganism; but highly magnify and humbly adore the Providence of God that that Truth should be kept so long warm and be so carefully polished by those Heathens that knew not the main Use thereof, or to what end the Tradition was delivered to the ancient Patriarches, Prophets or holy Sages of old in either Egypt or judaea, from whence Pythagoras and Plato had it, and prepared those parts of the World where their Philosophy had taken foothold, to an easy reception of Christianity: but this we have glanced at elsewhere.   

CHAP. VI 1. The danger and disconsolateness of the Opinion of the Psychopannychites. 2. What they allege out of 1 Cor. 15. set down. 3. A Preparation to an Answer advertising First, of the nature of Prophetic Schemes of speech. 4. Secondly, of the various vibration of an inspired Fancy. 5. Thirdly, of the ambiguity of words in Scripture, and particularly of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 6. And lastly, of the Corinthians being sunk into an Unbelief of any Reward after this life. 7. The Answer out of the last and foregoing Premisse. 8. A further Answer out of the first. 9 As also out of the second and third, where their Objection from verse 32. is fully satisfied. 10. Their Argument answered which they urge from our Saviour's citation to the Sadducees, I am the God of Abraham, etc.  
1. WE proceed now to the Third and Last Point propounded, which is Concerning the state of Souls departed, which we assert not to sleep, that is, not to be void of all Operation and Sense of Joy or Punishment, but that they have a Knowledge and Apprehension of their own condition, be it Good or Bad. Which Article I hold as undoubtedly True, though not so indispensable, as the Two former, and though not so Necessary, yet exceeding Convenient to be entertained: It being a great Abater to our zeal and fervency in Religion to think that in the end of our life we shall be dodged and put off by a long senseless and comfortless Sleep of the Soul under the sods of the Grave for many hundreds, if not for some thousands, of years.  
Besides, an indulgence to such a Dulness and Heartlesness of Spirit, as to be content to intermit the Functions of Life for so long a time, may at last work the Soul into a sottish mistrust of ever being awaked, and make her conclude the Mystery of Christianity within the narrow verges of this mortal life; as David George and other Enthusiasts did, who were more in love with many Wives then with any Article of Faith that promised such pleasures as might not be reaped in this Flesh.  
2. But we are here to deal (not with such vain fanatics, but) with severely-devoted Sons of Reason, who pretend not to dictate but demonstrate out of Scripture the Sleep of the Soul; confidently suggesting to the better gaining Proselytes to their own, that the contrary opinion is not Christian but Heathenish, derived from the Philosophy of Plato (which the Greek Fathers had imbibed) and thence introduced into the Church of Christ. To the First of which I answer, That our Adversaries Demonstrations for the Sleep of the Soul are but their own Imaginations and Dreams upon the mistaken Text. It is beside my scope to insist long on this matter: I shall only give you a taste of the weakness of the rest of their Arguments by proposing and refuting of those that seem the strongest. Their main proof is from the whole tenor of the 15 of the 1 Cor. and more particularly from the 32 verse; If after the manner of men I have fought with beasts at Ephesus, what advantageth it me, if the dead rise not? Hence they think may certainly be concluded, That the Soul before the Resurrection of the Body has not the Perception or Enjoyment of any thing; otherwise the very Remembrance of those sufferings for Christ might be a solace for Paul when he was out of the Body.  
3. But to answer this Difficulty with the fuller satisfaction, let us premise some few things to prepare the way to it: As first, That the Schemes of speech in Prophets and men inspired are usually such as most powerfully strike the Fancy and most strongly beat upon the Imagination, they describing things in the most sensible, palpable and particular representations that can be. According to which Figure the General Resurrection is set off by men's awaking out of the dust of the Earth and coming out of the Graves, when as yet many thousands have wanted Burial, their bones rotting on the surface of the Earth, and as many thousands have had their intombement in the Waters.  
4. Secondly, That the Holy Writers do not pen down their Conceptions in so strict a Scholastic Method, that they keep precisely and punctually to one Title; but by a free vibration of Fancy give a touch here and a touch there, according as they were moved and actuated by that Spirit that exhibits more to their Minds at once then their Tongue has leisure orderly and distinctly to utter; and are more earnestly taken up in making good the main and most useful scope of their discourse, then to satisfy men's Curiosities in particular Niceties.  
5. Thirdly, That many Words in Scripture have a lax and ambiguous sense, and that therefore they are to be understood according as Circumstances and Likelihood of Truth determine: and that these Terms 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are of that nature; they sometimes signifying the raising up again of a Body out of the grave, sometimes merely vivificating of the Body, or recovering a Person to life, other sometimes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is the very same with the Jews 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as Grotius observes, which signifies nothing else but Eternal life, or a Blessed Immortality. Others enlarge the Signification further, and make 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the same that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Conservation in Being: And Death seeming to us so dangerous a passage, as if we were in hazard of either falling asleep or sliding into a Non-subsistence, Divine Conservation, because we begin then a new state of life, is not unfitly termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as giving us as it were a new Subsistence, setting us upon our feet again; and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as keeping us awake when we seemed in danger of letting go all functions of life. Which meaning of the words a late Interpreter handsomely makes good, comparing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Rom. 9.17. with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Exod. 9.16. which the Seventy render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The manner of which 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Conservation is excellently set out by this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which may imply a kind of jogging or stirring up which is used to recover or prevent ones falling into a swoon; and God is the grand Author of Life and Motion, as the Apostle speaks.  
6. Fourthly and lastly, That the Corinthians being a people given notoriously to the pleasures of the Flesh, there is no question to be made but the Temptations of the place had also drawn away some Members of the Church there at Corinth, and made them also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Now there being nothing that does so much extinguish all Hopes and Apprehensions of a Life to come as Carnal and Sensual pleasures; it is very likely that those corrupted members fell away in their own judgements from the belief of any Reward after this life, and so with Himeneus and Philetus, or with the David-Georgians and our modern Nicolaitans, allegorized away the real meaning of the Resurrection or the Blessed Immortality into a mere moral sense, under pretence whereof they might ostentate themselves more Spiritual and knowing Christians then the rest; and yet with less fear and remorse of conscience indulge to themselves all looseness and liberty of enjoying every tempting pleasure of this mortal life.  
7. Wherefore to the present Argument I answer in general out of this last and the foregoing Premiss, That the purpose of the Apostle in this 15 to the Corinthians is to show That there is a Life after the death of this Body, and a Blessed Immortality to be expected. A palpable pledge whereof was God's raising of Christ's body out of the grave, and exhibiting him alive to his Disciples. Which was a Sign very significant and expressive of the thing; this Blessed Immortality mainly consisting in being clothed with those Heavenly, Ethereal and Paradisiacal bodies which Christ will bestow upon those that belong to him at the last day.  
8. Out of the First I answer, That though S. Paul speak in such a Phrase as fixes our Imagination on the Earth only, as is plain from that comparison of seed sown and rotting in the ground (for men sow not seed upon the Water) yet in whatsoever Element the Souls or Bodies of the Saints be found, Earth, Water or Air, nay though we should grant with some that sundry Souls of holy men act in Airy vehicles in this interval betwixt their Death and the Day of Judgement; yet it is no more prejudice to them, then to those that are found alive in the flesh; For none are excluded from the enjoyment of their glorified bodies.  
9 Out of the Second and Third I answer, That S. Paul might very well have Three conceptions vibrating in his mind, while he wrote concerning this Mystery: the one more Simple and General, of the Life and Subsistency of the Soul out of this Earthly Body; the other more Special, of a Blessed Immortality; and the Third most Determinate of all, which represented the manner of this Blessedness, in being invested with glorified bodies. And out of this General I shall direct a more Particular answer to that of the 32 of this Chapter, where 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may be either interpreted, if the Souls of just men deceased obtain not their glorified or heavenly Bodies: (For though it were granted that they did in the mean time live and act in Airy vehicles, yet that State and Region, as the Earth, being common to good and bad, they had yet obtained no peculiar reward for their hardship and toil here) Or else, which is the more safe sense by far, it may be interpreted at large of the life and subsistency of the Soul after its departure, according to the last signification of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in the third Premiss. And thus is the strength of the main proof of the Psychopannychites utterly enervated.  
10. But there are other places of Scripture which they misapply to the same purpose, as the Answer of our Saviour to the Sadducees question concerning the Resurrection, I am the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and the God of jacob; God is not the God of the dead, but of the living. Hence our Adversaries would conclude That the Souls of the departed do not live; because if they did, our Saviour's argument would be invalid for the Resurrection. For if Abraham's Spirit were now alive, God might be his God, though his Body never rise. But this is easily satisfied out of the second Premiss: By Resurrection there being understood a Life hereafter, and the Opinion of the Sadducees being That there is neither Angel, nor Spirit, nor Life to come, he does not exactly tie himself to that particular circumstance of a blessed Immortality that consists in the enjoyment of glorified Bodies; but answers more at large concerning the subsistence of Souls of men departed, that they are and live, and that therefore there are Spirits; and so handsomely confutes the whole Doctrine of the saducees by that citation out of their own Pentateuch, and a skilful application thereof.   

CHAP. VII. 1. A General Answer to the last sort of places they allege that imply no enjoyment before the Resurrection. 2. A Particular answer to that of 2 Cor. 5. out of Hugo Grotius. 3. A preparation to an Answer of the Author's own, by explaining what the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may signify. 4. His Paraphrase of the six first Verses of the forecited Chapter. 5. A further confirmation of his Paraphrase. 6. The weakness of the Reasons of the Psychopannychites noted.  
1. THE third and last way of proving the Sleep of the Soul, is from such Passages in Scripture as seem to join the Hour of our Death immediately with the Day of our Resurrection, as in 2 Cor. 5. Where the Apostle seems to intimate that there does nothing intercede betwixt the solution of our Earthly Tabernacle, and being clothed with the Heavenly; which not being till the Day of Judgement, it is a sign that the Soul is in no condition unless that of Sleep till then. So likewise in 2 Tim. chap. 1. and chap. 4. In the former he speaks of his Depositum, 
Chap. 1. v. 12. Chap. 4. v. 8.  which he entrusts God with till that Day, and prays that Onesiphorus may find mercy at that Day: and in the latter he speaks of a Crown of righteousness that the Lord the righteous Judge will give him at that day, as if all were deferred till then. But in my conceit it is a weak kind of Argument, Because the Souls of the Saints receive not their great reward till the Day of judgement, that therefore they receive nothing at all; nay that they are in a worse state then in this life, as having lost all Sense of Existence or Being. Their opinion to me seems more tolerable than this, who, though they do not presently mount them up in their Ethereal Chariots to Heaven, yet permit them to move and to act in their Aereal Vehicles at a less distance from the Earth. But that Last day being a day of that high Solemnity, dreadful Glory and Majesty, it is no wonder that for the better moving of the Minds of men, he so often mentions that time without taking any notice of the interceding Space: For thereby it also seems more nigh, as a distant Object does to the sight, no visible thing coming between.  
2. Now for the second to the Cor. 5. chap. There be two ways of clearing that difficulty there: The one of Hugo Grotius, in which a late learned Interpreter of our own does also insist, expounding (as they may well) the third verse (〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉) thus, If so be we shall be found in the number of those that are still clothed with these Earthly bodies, not stripped naked of them by death. This Interpretation the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 going afore makes still the more warrantable; as also that following phrase, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which is used by the Apostle in a parallel case. This Exposition utterly destroys all the force of the Psychopannychites Argument taken from this place: For whereas the Apostle seems to speak as if immediately upon the solution of this Earthly, they were to be invested with a Heavenly Tabernacle, (which is mainly to be gathered out of the second and fourth verses) it is only upon the supposition that the day of the Lord might come while they were yet clothed with flesh.  
3. But because this Interpretation may seem to be something derogatory to the Apostle's Knowledge, as if he were pendulous and uncertain whether the day of judgement might not be in his time; which some men will not bear: I shall propound another, that they may take their choice. The former seems to have a special advantage in the proper sense of those two words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and if we can but come off well here, we shall carry on the rest handsmooth. We premise therefore thus much concerning the meaning of those two words, That as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies simply to put on a garment, so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may well signify to put on an inward garment. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 will signify within, in composition, as the Latin word In does in Inducula, Inducium, and Interula; all which signify an inward Garment, and the two former they ordinarily derive from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in this proper signification of the word. And as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may signify to put on an inward garment, so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may signify an addition of an inward garment to an outward, for so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 will signify in composition; as if the sense were, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, not to be content to wear an upper garment only, but to put on also an inward; as we do in winter add an half-shirt or a waistcoat. Or if this look like too curious a Criticism, let 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be the same with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the same that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 would be: which would signify then at large only the adding of further clothing, whether within or without, but is to be expounded as circumstances require.  
4. Being thus fitted for the purpose, we shall now briefly paraphrase the six first verses of the 15. chap. which they allege against us, thus; 


2 Cor. 5.  1. For we know, that if this Earthly and Mortal Body of ours were destroyed, that yet we have an Heavenly one whose Author and Maker is God.  
2. And for this cause is it that we groan so earnestly to be clothed also with our Heavenly Body within this Earthly:  
3. Because we being thus clothed, when we put off our Earthly Body, we shall not be found naked, nor our Souls left to float in the crude Air.  
4. For we that are in these Earthly Bodies groan earnestly being burdened, not as if we had a desire to be stripped naked of all Corporeity, or that we should be presently rid of these Earthly Bodies before God see fit; but that we may have a more Heavenly and Spiritual clothing within, that mortality may be swallowed up of life.  
5. Nor do we arrive to this pitch by our own power, but it is God who works upon us (as I said) both Body and Soul, and frames us into this condition by the operation of his holy Spirit, which he has given as a pledge of our Eternal Happiness.  
6. And therefore we are always of a good courage, not discontented at any thing. For whether we be in this Earthly Body, it is tolerable, as being our usual and natural home; or whether we go out of it, which is most desirable, we shall then go to the Lord, our inward man being so fitly clad for the journey.    
5. That this is the genuine sense of these verses, the 16 verse of the Chapter immediately going before will further confirm, where the Apostle saith, That though his outward man perish, yet his inward man is renewed day by day, which is, Though his Earthly Body be in a perishing and decaying condition, yet his Spiritual and Heavenly gets strength and flourisheth every day more and more. Now the Resurrection and Attainment of the Heavenly Body being all one, it were worth the while to inquire into the meaning of the Apostle, Philipp. 3. v. 11. where he professes his unwearied endeavours to attain to the Resurrection of the dead: where presently it follows, Not as if I had already attained it, or as if I were already perfected. For if he meant not this Inward Spiritual body enveloped in the Earthly, he need not tell the Philippians that he had not yet attained it. But the Point in hand is sufficiently plain already.  
6. We have seen what weak Demonstrators the Psychopannychites are against the Life and Operation of Souls out of the Body, in their appeals to Scripture: We shall now see how improbable their aspersion is of the Opinion being a Pagan or Heathenish invention derived, as they say, merely from the School of Pythagoras and Plato, and from thence introduced into the Church.   

CHAP. VIII. 1. That the Opinion of the Soul's living and acting immediately after Death, was not fetched out of Plato by the Fathers, because they left out Preexistence, an Opinion very rational in itself, 2. And such as seems plausible from sundry places of Scripture, as those alleged by Menasseh Ben Israel out of Deuteronomy, Jeremy, and Job. 3. as also God's resting on the seventh day. 4. That their proclivity to think that the Angel that appeared to the Patriarches so often was Christ, might have been a further inducement. 5. Other places of the New Testament which seem to imply the Preexistence of Christ's Soul. 6. More of the same kind out of S. John. 7. Force added to the last proofs from the opinion of the Socinians. 8. That our Saviour did admit, or at least not disapprove the opinion of Preexistence. 9 The main scope intended from the preceding allegations, namely, That the Soul's living and acting after death is no Pagan opinion out of Plato, but a Christian Truth evidenced out of the Scriptures.  
1. AND I think it is not hard for a man to prove that this sinister conceit of theirs is almost impossible to be true. For if the ancient Fathers by virtue of their conversing so much with Plato's writings had brought this opinion, of the Souls living and subsisting after death, into the Christian Religion, they could by no means have omitted the Preexistence of it afore, which is so explicit and frequent a Doctrine of the Platonists; especially that Tenet being a Key for some main Mysteries of Providence which no other can so handsomely unlock, and having so plausible Reasons for it, and nothing considerable to be alleged against it. For is it not plain that the Soul, being an Indivisible and Immaterial Substance, can not be generated? Now if it be created by God at every effectual act of Venery, (besides that in general it is harsh that God should precipitate immaculate Souls into defiled Bodies) it seems abominable that by so special an act of his as Creation, he should be thought to assist Adultery, Incest and Buggery. Of this see more at large in my Trestise Of the Immortality of the Soul, Book 2. chap. 12, & 13.  
But they'll still urge, That it was not the Unreasonableness of the Opinion, but the Uncompliableness of it with Scripture, that made them forgo the Preexistency of the Soul, though they retained her Subsistency, Life and Activity after death.  
2. But it had assuredly been no hard matter for them to have made their Cause plausible even out of Scripture itself. The Jews would have contributed something out of the Old Testament. Menasseh Ben Israel citys several places to this purpose, as Deuteronomy 29.14, 15. insinuating there, that God making his covenant with the absent and the present, that the Souls of the posterity of the Jews were then in Being, though not there present at the Publication of the Law: For the division of the Covenanters into absent and present naturally implies that they Both are, though some here, some in other places. This Text is seriously alleged by the generality of the Jews for the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Souls, as Grotius has noted upon the place: Also Jeremy 1. verse 5. The forenamed Rabbi renders it, Antequam formassem te in ventre, indidi tibi sapientiam, reading 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Piel, not in Cal. Before I form thee in the belly, I had made thee of a wise ingeny, fitted thee to all holy Knowledge, 
Job 38.19, 21.  etc. We will add a third place, Job 38. He renders it, Nosti te jam tum natum fuisse, Knowest thou that thou wast then born, and that the number of thy days are many? Then, viz. from the beginning of the Creation, or when the Light was made (a symbol of Intellectual or Immaterial Being's). The Seventy also plainly render it to that sense, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, I know that thou wast form then, and that the number of thy years are many. The Author of the Book of Wisdom (who though he be not Canonical, yet is acknowledged a very venerable Writer) speaks out plainly concerning the Soul of Solomon, chap. 8. v. 19, 20. For I was a witty child, and had a good Spirit: Yea, rather being good, I came into a body undefiled.  
3. Besides, they might have alleged how inconsistent the daily Creation of Souls is with God's resting on the Seventh day, as having then finished the whole work of his Creation.  
4. Moreover, their inclination to think that in sundry of those Apparitions of Angels to the ancient Patriarches, it was Christ himself that appeared, would further have enticed them to retain this Doctrine of Preexistence of Souls, that that opinion of Christ's appearing then might be more entire and determinate; as it would be also in those that hold Melchisedec that blessed Abraham to have been Christ: which opinion Cunaeus looks upon as true; nor can Calvin look upon it as strange, if he do but hold to his own words in his readings upon Daniel, In eo nihil est absurdi, quòd Christus aliquam speciem humanae naturae exhiberet antequam manifestatus esset in carne. And that the Angel that led the Israelites into the land of Canaan was Christ, seems plainly asserted 1 Cor. chap. 10. v. 9 Neither let us tempt Christ, as some of them tempted him, and perished by Serpents. But Christ is a complexion of the Humane nature with the Divine. Consider also Hebr. 11.26. which seems to imply that the Soul of the Messias was a Patron and Protector of the Holy seed betimes, and had a special relation to the jews above any other Nation. And therefore when he came into the world, (i. e. was born, brought up and conversed among the Jews,) he might the more properly be said to come to his own, though his own knew him not, John 1.11.  
And verily that the Soul of the Messiah was in Being before he took upon him our flesh, the most easy and natural meaning of 1 Joh. 4.2. seems also to import, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Here S. john seems to cabbalize, as in several places of the Apocalypse, that is, to speak in the language of the Learned of the Jews: For the genuine sense is, He that confesses that jesus is the Messiah come into the flesh, or into a Terrestrial Body, is of God: Which implies that he was, before he came into it. Which is the doctrine of the Jews, and expressed so exactly according to their sense, that themselves could not have uttered it more naturally and significantly, and therefore, might they say, it is unnatural and violent to put any other meaning upon it.  
5. Again, He being happily (before the Generation of men and the peopling of the earth) the Messiah Elect, (as I may so speak) united also with the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and resplendent with Celestial glory and beauty amongst the Angels in Heaven; this Hypothesis will give a very easy and natural sense to sundry places of the New Testament that otherwise seem very obscure. As that of Philipp. 2.6, 7, 8. For it has racked many men's minds to conceive how an Exinanition of himself can belong to the Eternal and Immutable God by becoming man; which the Text seems to point at. But it may very properly belong to the Soul of the Messiah, who was yet truly God by a Physical union with the Godhead. So likewise John 17.4, 5. I have glorified thee upon earth, for which purpose I was sent down thither. And now, Father, bring me up back again to thyself, that I may again enjoy that Glory which I had with thee in the Heavens, before the world and Generations of men were. This is the easy meaning of those two Verses: For that this is to be understood of the Humanity of Christ, Grotius is so confident, that he is fain to turn 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which I was to have, or which I was designed to have, before the world was. But this present gloss needs no such distortion or force done to words, but is very natural and genuine.  
6. Again, John 6.38. I came down from Heaven, not to do mine own will, but the will of him that sent me: and chap. 3.31. He that comes from Heaven is above all: and yet clearer, chap. 16.28. I came forth from the Father, and am come into the world; again I leave the world, and go to the Father. But clearest of all, chap. 3.13. where speaking of his Ascension (and that was Local) he mentions also his Descension, which it is most natural to understand in the same sense. No man hath ascended up to Heaven, but he that came down from Heaven, even the Son of man who is in Heaven; i. e. whose mind and conversation is there, though his Personal and visible presence be here on earth, as Grotius also interpreteth these last words. To all which you may add John 6.26. What if you shall see the Son of man ascend where he was before?  
7. These Scriptures which we have cited bear so strong towards a Local descending from, as well as ascending up to, Heaven, that some have thought that Christ was, besides his Ascension after his Resurrection, bodily taken up into Heaven, and that he there received instructions from God, and was then sent down to publish the Gospel. But certainly so notable a Transaction of Christ then in the flesh would never have been omitted by the other three Evangelists, nor so slightly and obscurely intimated by this.  
8. But this Evangelist flying higher than to be kept within the compass of the time since his Incarnation, it had been very easy for the Fathers to have pleaded for the Preexistence and Descent of the Soul of the Messiah from Heaven into an Earthly Body from those passages of Scripture which we have quoted. And to make all sure, they might have further alleged for this opinion of the Soul's Preexistence, that it was at least unreproved, if not approved of, by our Saviour himself; as appears out of John 9 where he being asked by his Disciples, whether it was the blind man's own fault, or his parents, that he was born blind (which question plainly implies a Preexistence before this life) he seems to admit, it is certain he does not reprehend, the Hypothesis: No more than he does, Mark 8.27, 28. or Matthew 16.14. where his Disciples telling him, that some took him for Elias, others for jeremias, or for some one of the old Prophets or other; he there again admits or not gainsays the opinion of the Jews concerning the Preexistence or Transmigration of Souls, (as Grotius himself acknowledges that of jeremy to be referred ad 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,) but passes to a questioning of them, whom they thought him to be.  
9 I conclude therefore, there being such plausible pretensions to prove the Preexistence of Souls, not only out of Reason but Scripture itself, if the Fathers had been imbued with that Heathenish and Pagan opinion (as our Adversaries term it) of the Soul's being able to act after the death of the Body, from the Philosophy of Plato, it had been even impossible for them to forgo the latter part concerning the Pre-existent life of the Soul before she comes into these Bodies; which is the thing I have all this while driven at.   

CHAP. IX. 1. Proofs out of Scripture That the Soul does not sleep after death: as 1 Peter 3. with the explication thereof. 2. The Author's Paraphrase compared with Calvin's Interpretation. 3. That Calvin needed not to suppose the Apostle to have writ false Greek. 4. Two ways of interpreting the Apostle so as both Grammatical Solecism and Purgatory may be declined. 5. The second way of Interpretation. 6. A second proof out of Scripture. 7. A third of like nature with the former. 8. A further enforcement and explication thereof. 9 A fourth place. 10. A fifth from Hebr. 12. where God is called the Father of Spirits, etc. 11. A sixth testimony from our Saviour's words, Matth. 20.28.  
1. BUT that this so Useful and Comfortable a Doctrine of the Soul's living and subsisting after the shipwreck of this Body may be firmly established, I shall further add what plain Evidences there are in Scripture for the proof thereof (For as for those of Reason, I shall refer you again to my abovenamed Treatise, Book 2. ch. 16, 17, and 18.)  
And I conceive that of 1 Pet. 3. v. 18, 19, 20. is none of the meanest, if Prejudice and Violence wrest it not out of its genuine sense, which any man may easily apprehend to be this; For Christ also has once suffered for sins, the just for the unjust, (that he might bring us to God,) being put to death as to his Body or Flesh, but yet safe and alive as to his Soul and Spirit. By which also he went and preached unto the separated Souls and Spirits in prison, which sometimes were disobedient, viz. in the days of Noe.  
2. That solid interpreter of Scripture john Calvin expounds it in the main according to this Paraphrase; only for being alive as to his Soul or Spirit, he reads it, vivificatus Spiritu, meaning by Spirit the Spirit of God. But it is plain that the Antithesis is more patt and punctual as we have rendered it, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is as warrantably interpreted to be alive as to be made alive: as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is to be grave, not to be made grave. Beside, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as well as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the Greek Septuagint signifies not only to revive one dead, but to save alive, according to which sense we have translated 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  
There is also another slight difference betwixt us, in that he had rather have 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 translated a watchtower then a prison: Which we should easily admit, who allege this place against the Sleep of the Soul; but he acknowledging also that the other sense is good, we have not varied from the common Translation. The greatest discrepancy is, that he conceives that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is put for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a Dative for a Genitive absolute: but I leave him there to compound that controversy with the Grammarians. The truth is, the learned and pious Interpreter thought it more tolerable to admit that the Apostle writ false Syntax then unsound Doctrine; the fond opinion of the Papistical Purgatory being a worse Solecism in Religion, then to Latinize in Greek, or put a false Case, is in Grammar.  
3. But this being too loose a Principle, & wholly unsatisfactory to our Adversaries, to fancy the Holy Writers to soloecize in their language, when we do not like the sense; he had better have taken some other course more allowable to save us from the peril of Purgatory: and in my judgement there are two, either of which will suffice to fence us from the Assaults of the Romanists.  
4. The first is, By observing a latitude of sense in the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For, as Aristotle notes in his Metaphys. lib. 4. cap. 12. the particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in composition does not only signify perfect privation, but also 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from whence we may well translate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, who in times past were not so obedient or so believing as they should be; and who were so bad, that they might be punished in their bodies and perish in the Deluge, but yet so good, that at length they must attain to an higher degree of eternal life by Christ's preaching to the dead, as is also intimated in the following chapter of this Epistle ver. 6. Wherefore acknowledging but Two states, viz. of either Hell or Paradise, we say, that these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were in the very lowest degree of Paradise, in which they were kept as in an inferior Mansion, which was as a kind of prison or close custody unto them, (their desires aspiring higher,) till there was made a great accession unto their happiness upon Christ's appearing and preaching unto them. And this is the very sense that Calvin aims at in his Commentary upon this place.  
5. But there is yet another Interpretation, which we will propound in the second place, as free from the fear of any Purgatory as the former, and requires no immutation at all in our foregoing Paraphrase. We'll admit therefore that these Disobedient Souls were in Hell, not in the lowest Region, but in the more tolerable parts thereof: It does not at all from hence follow, because Christ in his Spirit exhibited himself to these, preached to them, and prepared them by the glad tidings of the Gospel, & after carried them to Heaven with him in Triumph as a glorious spoil taken out of the jaws of the Devil, that there is any Redemption out of Hell now, much less any Purgatory. For there were two notable occasions for this, such as will never happen again: For it respects the Souls of them that were suddenly swept away in the Deluge, and the Solemnity of our Saviour's Crucifixion and Ascension; He even in the midst of Death undermining the Prince of Death, and at his Ascension victoriously carrying away these First-fruits of his Suffering, and presenting them to his Father in the highest Heaven. But to expect from this, that there should be still continued a daily or yearly releasement out of Hell or Purgatory, is as groundlessly concluded as if, because at the solemn Coronation of some great Prince all the prison-doors in some City were flung open, Malefactors should infer, that they will ever stand open all his whole Reign.  
Thus we see how safe also the easy and obvious sense of this place is; which I thought fit to rescue from the torture of other more learned and curious Expositors, that it might be able to give its free suffrage for the Confirmation of a Point so useful as this we have in hand. For it is plain that if Christ preached to the dead, they were not asleep at so concerning a Sermon.  
6. Again, 2 Cor. 5. v. 8. We are confident, I say, and willing rather to be absent from the Body, and to be present with the Lord. Here 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 plainly intimates a going out of this Mortal Body, not a change of it into an Immortal one: therefore we may safely conclude that this courage and willingness of the Apostle to die implies an enjoyment of the presence of Christ after death before the general Resurrection: Else why should he rather desire to die then to live, but that he expects that Faith should be presently perfected by Sight, as he insinuates in the foregoing verse? But assuredly better is that enjoyment which is only by Faith, then to have no enjoyment at all; as it must be if the Soul cannot operate out of this Body.  
7. A like Proof to this and further Confirmation of the Truth is that of Philipp. 1.21, 22, 23, 24. where the Apostle again professing his courage and forwardness to magnify Christ in his body, whether by life or by death, uses the like Argument as before; For to me to live is Christ, and to die is gain. But if I live in the flesh, it will be worth my labour; yet what I should choose I wot not. For I am in a strife betwixt two, having a desire to depart and to be with Christ; which is far better: Nevertheless, to abide in the flesh is more needful for you.  
8. The genuine sense of which Place is questionless this; That while he lived, his life was like Christ's upon Earth, innocent, but encumbered with much hardship and affliction, bearing about in his body the marks of the Lord Jesus; but if he died, he should then once for all seal to the Truth of his Martyrdom, and not only scape all future troubles (which yet the love of Christ, his Assistance, and Hope of Reward did ever sustain him in) but, which was his great gain and advantage, arrive to an higher fruition of him after whom he had so longing a desire. But if to be with Christ, were to sleep in his bosom, and not so much as to be sensible he is there; it were impossible the Apostles affections should be carried so strongly to that state, or his judgement should determine it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so exceedingly much better; especially his stay in the flesh being so necessary to the Philippians and the rest of the Church, and what he suffered and might further suffer in his life, no less a Testimony to the Truth, than Death itself.  
9 Fourthly, Those phrases of S. Peter, 2 Pet. 1.13. Yea I think it meet, so long as I am in this Tabernacle, to stir you up and put you in remembrance: Knowing that I must shortly put off this Tabernacle, etc. And so vers. 15. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in all likelihood alludes to the same; as if his Soul went out of the Body as out of a Tabernacle. All these Phrases I say seem to me manifestly to indicate that there is no such necessary Union betwixt the Soul and the Body, but she may act as freely out of it as in it; as men are nothing the more dull, sleepy or senseless by putting off their clothes, and going out of the house, but rather more awakened, active and sensible.  
10. Fifthly, Hebr. 12. 
Heb. 12.9.  There God is called the Father of Spirits, the Corrector and Chastiser of our Souls, in contradistinction to our Flesh or Bodies: and then vers. 22. lifting us up quite above the consideration of our Corporeal condition, he brings us to the Mystical mount Zion, the City of the living God, the Heavenly Jerusalem, and to an innumerable company of Angels, to the Universal assembly, and Church of the firstborn which are enrolled in heaven, and to God the judge of all, and to the Spirits of just men made perfect. Now I demand what Perfection can be in the Spirits of these just men to be overwhelmed in a senseless Sleep: or what a disproportionable and unsuitable representation is it of this throng Theatre in Heaven, made up of Saints and Angels, that so great a part of them as the Souls of the Holy men deceased should be found drooping or quite drowned in an unactive Lethargy? Certainly as it is incongruous in itself, so it is altogether inconsistent with the magnificency of the representation which this Author intends in this place.  
11. Sixthly, Matth. 10.28. The life of the Soul separate from the Body is there plainly asserted by our Saviour. Fear not them that kill the Body, but are not able to kill the Soul; but rather fear him who is able to destroy both Body and Soul in Hell; i. e. able, if he will, to destroy the life both of Body and Soul in Hell-fire, according to the conceit of those whose opinions I have recited in my Treatise Of the Immortality of the Soul, Book 3. chap. 18. or else miserably to punish or afflict both Body and Soul in Hell, the torments whereof are worse than Death itself. For as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and perire signify to be excessively miserable, so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and perdere may very well signify to make excessively miserable. But now for the former part of the verse [but are not able to kill the Soul] it is evident that they were able, if the Soul could not live separate from the Body. For killing of the Body, what is it but depriving it of life? wherefore if the Soul by the death of the Body be also deprived of life, it is manifest that she can be killed; which is contrary to our Saviour's Assertion.   

CHAP. X. 1. A pregnant Argument from the State of the Soul of Christ and of the Thief after death. 2. Grotius his explication of Christ's promise to the Thief. 3. The meaning of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 4. How Christ with the Thief could be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and in Paradise at once. 5. That the Parables of Dives and Lazarus and of the unjust Steward imply That the Soul hath life and sense immediately after death.  
1. WE have yet one more notable Testimony against our Adversaries. Our Saviour Christ's Soul and the Thief's upon the Cross did subsist and live immediately upon the death of the Body, as appears from Luke 23.42, 43. And he said unto jesus, Lord, remember me when thou comest into thy Kingdom. And jesus said unto him, Verily I say unto thee, This day shalt thou be with me in Paradise: As if he should thus answer, Thou indeed beggest of me that I would be mindful of thee when I come into my Kingdom, but I will not defer thee so long; only distrust not the unexpected riches of my goodness to thee: For verily I say unto thee, That this very day shalt thou be with me in Paradise. And there is no evasion from this Interpretation, the Syriack, as Grotius noteth, interpointing betwixt [I say unto thee] and [Today,] and all the Greek copies, as Beza affirms, joining 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, one of them also having 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 betwixt 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so that all subterfuge is quite taken away.  
2. Grotius his Commentary upon this place is very ingenious, wherein he supposes Christ to speak to the Thief being a Jew according to the Doctrine of the Hebrews, who called the state of the piously-deceased 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the garden of Pleasure or Paradise: where though they enjoyed not that consummate Happiness which they were in expectation of at the Resurrection, yet they were at the present in a great deal of Joy and Pleasure; so much indeed that they held none to arrive to it after their death but such as had their Souls well purified before they departed their Bodies: whom he parallels to 
* The Spirits of just men made perfect.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 above mentioned out of the Author to the Hebrews chap. 12. and therefore there was great cause, saith he, that our Saviour said, This day, thereby signifying that he should not be any longer deferred, according to the Doctrine of their Rabbins, notwithstanding the vainness of his life, but upon this his Repentance should immediately be with Christ in Paradise, even that very day he spoke unto him.  
3. Nor need we with S. Austin sweat much in labouring to make that Article of the Apostles Creed, 
* He descended into Hell.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, agree with his being in Paradise in the Interval betwixt his Death and Resurrection. For 
* Hades, ordinarily translated Hell.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in general, as this expositor makes good, signifies nothing else but the invisible state of Souls separate from the Body: nor does 
* He descended.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 restrain it to a descent into Hell. For as for this phrase, 
* To descend into Hell.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, because it is spoken of the whole Person of Christ, as it is also of others that enter into the state of the dead; by the defixion of our Fancy upon what is most gross and sensible, viz. the going down of the body into the grave, we are easily drawn to make use of it to express the whole business both of the body's and the Soul's receding from amongst the number of the living: as jacob does, Genes. 37.35. 
* For I will go down into the grave to my Son, mourning.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 when notwithstanding his Son was not buried, but torn in pieces with wild beasts, as he thought. Wherefore the sense is, my Body descending into the Grave, with my Soul shall I go unto my Son into the Region of the dead.  
4. Again, Though 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 usually signifies to descend or go downwards, yet it signifies sometimes merely to vanish or go out of sight; and very often, as in other words, so in this, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 has no signification at all, but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is all one with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to go: of which it were easy to give plenty of Examples out of the Septuagint, but that I account it needless. Wherefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may very well be rendered, not that he descended into hell, but that he went into the Region of Souls separate, or of the Spirits of men departed this life. And that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 bears this General sense, Grotius makes good not only from the forecited place of Genesis, but from the use of the word in sundry Greek Authors, as Diphilus, Sophocles, Diodorus Siculus, josephus, Plato and others. That of Plutarch is very remarkable, where he expounds that verse of Homer, 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  
* To H●ll, or Ha●●●.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, saith he, 
* Into an obscure and invisible, whether the air, or some subterraneous place.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And the same Author elsewhere, 
* The invisibility and uncolouredness of the Air is called Hades or Hell.  To 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 intimating that the Air is that Invisible Region of the dead, into which the Spirits of dying men depart. And it is confessed of all sides that whereas those other Elements, Fire, Water, Earth are visible, that the Air and Aether are utterly invisible; and therefore 
* Hades.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may very well contain in it both Hell and Paradise. Whence it is plain that Christ might be at the same time both 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and in Paradise, as a man may be both in England and in London at once. And his Promise to the Thief of the immediate enjoyment of that Bliss, was as it were a Proclamation from the Cross to all the World, That the Souls of men live and subsist out of their Bodies. Which he further demonstrated by reassuming his own, and ascending with it up to Heaven in the sight of his Disciples.  
5. Which Truth he seems to me also plainly to suppose in the Parable of Dives and Lazarus, as also of the Unjust Steward. For Dives his desiring Abraham to send Lazarus to his brethren, to inform them of his sad condition, in what trouble and torment he was, does manifestly imply That the Souls of the Wicked are in Torment and in Trouble before the Day of Judgement, yea immediately upon their Death; and That the Souls of the Godly are forthwith in Joy after their departure out of this life: as is intimated by the Transportation of Lazarus his Soul into Abraham's bosom, and our Saviour's application of the Parable of the Steward, exhorting us to be liberal of these worldly goods, that when this life and the pleasures thereof fail, we may be received into joy everlasting.  
But we need not insist upon what is more obnoxious to the Cavils and Evasions of our slippery Adversaries, we having produced already so many and unexceptionable Testimonies of Scripture for the Confirmation of the present Truth, viz. That it is no Paganism, but sound and warrantable Christianity, to assert That the Souls of the deceased do not sleep, but do live, understand and perceive what condition they are in after death, be it good or evil.    

BOOK II.  

CHAP. I. 1. He passes to the more Intelligible parts of Christianity, for the understanding whereof certain preparative Propositions are to be laid down. 2. As, That there is a God. 3. A brief account of the Assertion from his Idea. 4. A further Confirmation from its ordinary concatenation with the Rational account of all other Being's, as first of the Existence of the disjoint and independent particles of Matter.  
1. WE have at length passed through the most dark and doubtful part of our journey, and have given what Account we were able of the most Obscure and Abstruse points in Christianity: We begin now to enter into a more lightsome Region and easier prospect of Truth, the day breaking upon us and the morning-light tinging the tops of the mountains, from whence we are ascertained of a further and a more full discovery of that Grand Mystery we seek after; which the Spirit of God in the plain Records of Scripture will afterward so ratify and confirm, that to those that have a judgement to discern, it will be secured from all future controversy. But in the mean time we are to contemplate the Reasonableness and Intelligibleness thereof from some chief Heads or eminent and known Aphorisms in Philosophy and free Reason, which will no less gratify our Understanding in this present pursuit after Truth, than the pleasant reflections of the Sun's beams from the tops of the hills do the eye of the early traveller. But we shall only rehearse, not insist much upon the proof of these Conclusions, they being either so fully and irrefutably demonstrated in other writings (See my Treatise Of the Immortality of the Soul, and my Antidote against Atheism) or else of that Evidency in themselves, that they want nothing but simple perception for their Demonstration.  
2. The First and Chiefest is The Existence of God, that is, of a Being both infinitely Wise, Good and Powerful. Which, it is manifest, cannot be Matter or Body, grind it as thin as you will in your Imagination; and therefore he must be a Spirit, Omnipresent, pervading and penetrating all things. Which Conclusion is so agreeable to the Natural Faculties of our Mind, if we were once acquainted with them. (For some men are become even strangers to the better part of themselves) that any thing contrary or on this side of this Position will certainly lie very unevenly and untowardly in our Conception.  
3. For whereas it is impossible but Something must be of itself; is it not far more congruous to our Reason That that be of itself whose very Nature and Idea importeth so much, then that not only This should not be at all, but also some other thing should be of itself, whose nature imports no such matter. Wherefore it is most easy and most suitable to the Dictates of our own Faculties to admit the Existence of God. From whence we are enabled to give a rational account of the most considerable Objects that fall under our Contemplation. For if any man will dare to assert That Matter exists of itself, his Assertion is at random, nor can he render any Reason for it, there being no such thing contained in the Idea thereof. But if he asserts God to exist, and any should further demand How it comes to pass, the very Idea of God represents his Nature to be such, that he cannot fail to be. For the Idea of the most Absolute and Perfect Essence cannot but represent it to our minds to be such as has the most Absolute and Perfect relation to Existence. From whence it follows, if we believe our own Faculties, That he does exist. Otherwise, when our Faculties tell us That Necessary Existence belongs to him, we shall notwithstanding affirm That it does not belong unto him, (as certainly it does not, if he exist not at all;) which is a palpable Contradiction.  
4. But what a madness were it in a man to deny the free Dictates of his own Reason in a Point not only so plain in itself but so serviceable and delightful in the Contemplation of the Works of Nature and that Corporeal Matter of which they are made? For as for the Existence of the very Substance of Matter, we cannot be at a loss in the search of the Cause thereof, though it contain no reason of its Existence in its Idea. For though every part thereof be independent of the rest and separable, and therefore there might have been a Want of Matter in the world, or it may be an Overplus; yet neither of these have fallen out: but how Matter came to be produced such, and so much, as it is, we have already found out a true and sufficient Cause, an Omnipotent Deity, that can perform any thing that implies no Contradiction; and such is the Production or Emission of Matter into Being.   

CHAP. II. 1. That the wise contrivances in the works of Nature prove the Being of a God; 2. And have extorted an acknowledgement of a General Providence, even from irreligious naturalists. 3. That there is a Particular Providence or Inspection of God upon every individual person: Which is his Second Assertion.  
BUT we proceed to that which is most curious and admirable, namely, The Contrivance of this Matter into such various forms of living Creatures, wherein there is such excellent and accurate Wisdom and Skill discovered, that it is utterly impossible that the mere motion of the Matter should ever reduce it, without an Intellectual Guide, into such perfect form and order. But to call the First Cause of all this, Nature rather than God, is to talk either very ignorantly or very humorsomely. For if they make Nature a blind and unknowing Principle, how can she keep so constant a tenor of such cunning artifice in all kinds of living Creatures? But if they will admit in her Knowledge and Skill, it is then a frivolous and an humoursome controversy, whether the First Principle of all things should be deemed a God or a Goddess, and be called Deus or Natura. But they that are not wilfully ignorant, may understand That there is That Order and Contrivance in the works of Nature, that the First Original cannot but be Intellectual or Rational; and That all things are ordered for the best purpose and greatest happiness of the Creation. So that what we find in the Idea of God, that is, Infinite Wisdom and Goodness, we find also reflected from the Objects of Nature, and can thence with a great deal of the highest Devotion and pleasure, both further confirm that Innate Notion we have of God, and ease our Minds in resting in so full and sufficient a Cause of those exquisitely-framed Phaenomena that daily appear unto us in the World.  
2. And verily the Species of things are so excellently-well provided for, that it has extorted an acknowledgement of a General Providence even from such men, as if their Intellectuals would have permitted them, their Morals would scarcely have upheld them from sinking into the dullest degree of Atheism. But seeing things so framed in Nature as they are, they could not but affirm That they came from an Intellectual Principle, which is God; allowing him an ineffable happiness in contemplating of Himself and His own Wisdom in forming of the World and the various kinds of Creatures therein; but phansying him withal so fatally affixed to his own seat, that he cannot bow himself to look so low as to take notice of any Particular or Personal carriages of men, nor stretch forth his arm either to reward or punish them. An Opinion that seems either to arise out of a desperate inability of giving a Reason of sundry accidents that happen to particular Creatures in the world, or else out of a tender regard to their own Interest; they being afraid of any other God than such as they have promised themselves will act nothing above or contrary to the ordinary and known course of Nature, which, as they think, is a very certain assurance of future Impunity.  
3. But to me it seems impossible that so excellent a Being as the Deity is, should be ignorant of any thing that implies no Contradiction to be known. And therefore our Second Assertion shall be, That there is a very exquisite Particular Providence reaching to every Individual thing or Person in the world: It being as easy for God to see all things, as to see any one thing; his Perception being Infinite, and therefore Undistractable and Indefatigable. Now his Goodness and Power being no less immense, it will necessarily follow That there is not any thing that befalls the meanest Creature in the whole Creation, but that it was suitable to the Goodness of God either to cause it or permit it. For though it may seem at the present harsh to that particular Being, yet at the length it may prove for its greater Advantage; at least it may be deemed good for the Universe, as Marcus Aurelius solidly and judiciously ever and anon does suggest: and I think he is but a shallow Philosopher that cannot maintain this Cause against all Atheistical surmises and cavils whatsoever.   

CHAP. III. 1. His Third Assertion, That there are Particular Spirits or Immaterial Substances, and of their Kind's. 2. The Proof of their Existence, and especially of theirs which in a more large sense be called Souls. 3. The Difference betwixt the Souls or Spirits of Men and Angels, and how that Pagan Idolatry and the Ceremonies of Witches prove the Existence of Devils. 4. And that the Existence of Devils proves the Existence of Good Angels.  
1. MY Third Assertion is, That there are Particular Spirits or Immaterial Substances. Which will easily flow from what is so firmly proved already, That there is one Omnipotent, Omniscient and infinitely-Benign Spirit, which we call GOD: who therefore acting according to his nature, we cannot doubt but that he has created innumerable companies of Spirits to enjoy themselves and their Creator. Which are either purely Immaterial, having no communion at all with Matter, with the Greeks again divide into 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, into pure Intellects or Minds and simple Unities: or else such as (although according to their very Substance or Essence they be Immaterial, yet) have a property of being vitally united with, and also affected by, the Matter. To these Spirits, for want of a better term, I must take the boldness to abuse a known word to a greater latitude of sense, and give the name of Souls to them all, because they do vitally actuate the Matter, be it Aethereal, Aereal, or Terrestrial. Whether there be not also a middle sort betwixt these Souls and pure Intellects, a man may well doubt, which differ from Intellect in having an immediate power of moving the Matter, and from Souls in not being vitally joined therewith, but acting merely as Assistant Forms, such as the Aristoteleans fancy their Intelligencies to be.  
2. For the Existence of the Three first Orders we have intimated already a considerable Argument which reaches all the Orders of Spirits indifferently. The last Order falls not only under the knowledge of more abstracted Reason, but also under Experience itself. For that there is a Spirit in the Body of Man is evident to us, because we find such 
* See my Treatise Of the Immortality of the Soul, Book 2. chap. 2, 4, 5, 6.  Operations in us as are incompetible to Matter, if we more closely and considerately examine them. This Spirit that thus acts in us is called a Soul. But that there is some such analogical Principle in the Aereal or Aethereal Genii, the actions and conditions of some of them do confirm. For if their Nature were not such as we have described, that is, if they did not inhabit and vitally actuate corporeal Vehicles, how could they ever sin or fall? For it is out of the conjunction of these two Principles, Spirit and Vehicle, that there ever could be brought in any inward Temptation, Distraction or Confusion in any of the Orders of the Genii or Angels. But Pure and Simple Abstract Being's seem utterly Impassable, and therefore Impeccable. Wherefore it is very highly probable That all fallen Angels, which we ordinarily call Devils, are of the Fourth Order of Spirits which we have described.  
3. Which Spirits of the Genii, fallen or not fallen, notoriously differ from these Spirits of men, in that they are not capable of informing an Humane or Terrestrial Body, and therefore bear themselves above them as a Superior Being, and out of their pride and scorn have ever since their fall, either by fraud or force, universally entangled poor contemptible Mankind in sundry performances of Idolatrous worship unto them; which they could not have done, if men were not lapsed as well as they. Wherefore the Pagan's Superstitions and the History of Witches will make good that there are Devils, and that they are of that nature we speak of.  
4. And I think this being evinced, no man will question but that there are also Good Angels to conflict with and moderate the Bad. For God will not let the great Automaton of the Universe be so imperfect, as to be forced to step out perpetually himself to do that which some Noble part of his Creation might perform; nor set those things one against another that are quite of another kind. Besides, those Philosophers that have wrote of these things with most judgement, do not easily conclude, That there are any other created Intellectual Being's but such as are capable of being vitally united with some Vehicle or other. Which, if it were true, is nothing prejudicial to us, the admission of the Three First Orders being little or nothing serviceable to our design. And lastly, it is improbable but that, the Fall of the Angels being from a Free principle, as some fell, so others stood, and that there has ever been since their fall both Good and Bad Angels in the world, in that sense as I have explained the Nature of the Angels or Genii, whether Good or Bad.   

CHAP. IU. 1. His Fourth Assertion, That the Fall of the Angels was their giving up themselves to the Animal life, and forsaking the Divine. 2. The Fifth, That this fall of theirs changed their purest Vehicles into more gross and feculent. 3. The Sixth, That the change of their Vehicles was no extinction of life. 4. The Seventh, That the Souls of Men are immortal, and act and live after death. The inducements to which belief are the Activity of fallen Angels. 5. The Homogeneity of the inmost Organ of Perception. 6. The scope and meaning of External Organs of Sense in this Earthly Body. 7. The Soul's power of Organizing her Vehicle. 8. And lastly, The accuracy of Divine Providence.  
1. WE add Fourthly, That these Angels before their Fall had a twofold Principle of Life in them, Divine and Animal; and that their Fall consisted in this, In leaving their obedience to the DIVINE LIFE, and wholly betaking themselves to the ANIMAL LIFE without rule or measure.  
2. Fifthly, That this Rebellion had an effect upon their Vehicles, and changed their pure Aethereal Bodies into more Feculent and Terrestrial, (understanding Terrestrial in as large a sense as Cartesius does, which will take in the whole Atmosphere.) They have forfeited therefore these more resplendent mansions for this obscure and caliginous Air they wander in, and have now in their polluted Vehicles less of Heaven than the meanest Regenerate Soul that dwells in these Tabernacles of Earth: and that of the Prophet is most true of them, that their Sun is gone down at midday.  
3. Sixthly, That the Destruction of these Aethereal Vehicles was not an utter Extinction of life to them, but only an Exclusion from the life and pleasures of that Supernal Paradise which they enjoyed in those Heavenly Vehicles. For that they now live and move and act is manifest, in that the whole World rings of their exploits and villainies.  
4. Seventhly, That the Souls of men, which are as much Immortal (they being Spirits) as those of the fallen Angels are, are not devoid of life after the death of this Body. For as the Souls of the fallen Angels descended from thinner to thicker, without the loss of Sense and Life; so do our Souls ascend from thicker to thinner habitations, with the like (if not greater) security of acting and living after the Death of the Body.  
5. Which we shall the easilier believe, if we consider how contemptible and homely a thing that Organ is which is the ultimate and immediate conveigher of whatever we perceive in the outward world (and which is most remarkable) in which alone the Soul has any Sense at all of any thing that arrives to her cognoscence. 
* See my Treatise Of the Immortality of the Soul, Book 2. chap. 7. sect. 16, 17, 18. and chap. 8. throughout.  Which (if it be not the Animal Spirits within the Brain, which makes most of all for us) I confess with Cartesius I think it most probable to be the Conarion, than which nor Water, nor Air, nor Aether, nor any other Element else seems more Simple and Homogeneal. So that the advantage seems not to be in the nature of that Organ, but it is because the Soul by those laws that brought her into the Body, has placed her Centre of Perception there.  
6. Which little Pavilion of the Soul's Centre of Perception, being of so gross consistence as it is, and becoming thereby less Passive and Alterable; it was very requisite that there should be that curious frame of the external Organs of the Eye, the Ear, the Nose and other parts, to strengthen those motions and impressions that they transmit; so that they may be able forcibly enough to strike upon the Conarion, or at least strike through the Organs, and penetrate to the Animal Spirits in the Brain, supposing them the most inward and immediate Organ of Perception. And that the Conformation of the external Organs of Sense is such, that they are to admiration fitted to this end, is a thing so well known amongst the Anatomists, that I need not insist on the proof of it: as it is also among Physicians, That none of the external Organs have any Sense at all in them, no more than an Acousticon or a Dioptrick glass. From whence is discovered the Unreasonableness of their Despair, that conceit that when the Soul is devested of her Organical Body, she can have no Sense nor Perception of any thing. For this curious Organization tends to nothing else but the proportionating the vigour of Motion to the difficulty of its passage through the Nerves, or to the grossness of the consistency of the Conarion. Which Organical contrivance therefore may not be at all needful in the Soul separate from the Body, the Centre of Perception being placed bare in a more tender and passive Element, such as Air, Aether, and the like. So that it will be the greatest wonder in the world, that the Soul should sleep after death, so small a thing being able to waken her.  
7. Besides, it is not Unreasonable but that She and other Spirits, though they have no set Organs, yet for more distinct and full perception of Objects may frame the Element they are in into temporary Organization, and that with as much ease and swiftness as we can dilate and contract the pupil of our Eye, and bring back or put forward the Crystalline humour.  
8. And not only to respect the Natures of Humane Souls but also the Will and Purpose of God, there was never any yet that pretended to knowledge in Philosophy, that denied the Immortality of the Soul in this sense which we contend for, but they denied first a Particular Divine Providence; which for my own part I think it is impossible for any one to deny that will diligently and indifferently search into the matter. And therefore this Seventh Assertion may very well stand, That the Souls of men are Immortal, and act and live after Death. Of this Subject I have wrote more lately and more fully in my Treatise Of the Immortality of the Soul, 
Book 2. chap. 17, 18.  to which the Reader may have recourse.   

CHAP. V. 1. The Eighth Assertion, That there is a Polity amongst the Angels and Souls separate, both Good and Bad; and therefore Two distinct Kingdoms, one of Light and the other of Darkness: 2. And a perpetual feud and conflict betwixt them. 3. The Ninth, That there are infinite swarms of Atheistical Spirits, as well Aereal as Terrestrial, in an utter ignorance or hatred of all true Religion.  
THE Eighth Assertion is, That every Angel, Good or Bad, is as truly a Person as a man, being endued also with Life, Sense and Understanding; whence they are likewise capable of joy and Pain, and therefore coercible by Laws. And mutual Helps being able to procure what Solitude cannot, they must of necessity be Sociable and hold together in Bodies Politic, and obey, for either hope of advantage or fear of mischief. Out of the whole mass therefore of the Angelical Nature (taking in also according to Philo the Souls of men, be they in what Vehicles they will) there arise since their Fall two distinct Kingdoms, the one of Darkness, (whose Laws reach no further then to the Interest of the Animal life,) the other of Light, which is the true Kingdom of God, and here the Animal life is in subjection, and the Divine life bears rule; as the Divine life is trodden down in the other Kingdom, and the Animal life has the sole Jurisdiction.  
2. Now the inward life and spring of Motion in each Kingdom being so different, it follows that these two Kingdoms must always be at odds, and that there must be a perpetual conflict till victory. Which we shall still more easily conceive, if we admit what is very reasonable, That the Kingdom of Light reaches from Heaven to Earth, that is, That as there are found on the same surface of the Earth Animals both wild and gentle, harmless and poisonous, and men good and bad, pious and impious; so likewise even in the same Regions of the Air, that there are scattered Spirits of both Kinds, good and evil, Subjects of the Kingdom of Darkness and the Kingdom of Light. In the order of those Aereal Angels the ancient Philosophers ranked the Souls of men deceased whether Virtuous or Wicked, unless they had reached to an extraordinary and Heroical degree of Purity and Perfection; for than they conceited that they were carried up to those more high and Aethereal Regions.  
3. Ninthly, That there are infinite swarms of Atheistical Spirits, as well Aereal as Terrestrial, belonging to the Kingdom of Darkness, that either absolutely deny God, or at least particular Providence; and look upon the Divine life as a tedious and troublesome fancy and destitute of all future reward: and if there be any present contentment in it, they reckon it amongst such as accrues to men mad and distracted, whose Imagination makes them many a fools Paradise to please themselves in; and so, say they, does this Religious Lunacy to them that are tainted with it; it having neither any real Object nor solid fruits but what a beguiled Fancy mocks their superstitious minds withal. And though these Rebels may be well enough seen in the knowledge of Nature and Mathematical subtleties, as also in all manner of Craft and State-policy, yet their desires being so fully lulled asleep to all Divine things, they can neither excogitate aught themselves, nor allow of any Reasons from others, whereby they might be brought off from that state of Darkness and Rebellion they are in, to the true worship of the living God. Nay it is probable they are obdurated to that height of boldness, that they think themselves able to grapple with the Powers of the Kingdom of Light; and that Superiority was theirs of old, and is yet their due, and may come into their hands again; and that their Chieftain is the elder brother, though cast thus low by the envy of the younger: which was the wild conceit of the Euchites, Ophites, or Satanians.   

CHAP. VI 1. His Tenth Assertion, That there will be a final Overthrow of the Dark Kingdom, and that in a supernatural manner, and upon their external persons. 2. The Eleventh, That the Generations of men had a beginning, and will also have an end. 3. To which also the Conflagration of the world gives witness.  
1. NOW, in the Tenth place, it is very uncouth and unusual that so resolved and unreconcilable opposition as there is betwixt the Two Kingdoms we speak of, should not end at last in some signal overthrow, with Victory on the one part or other. But besides, the undeniable right and justness of the cause which the Powers of the Kingdom of Light contend for, will not only procure of Him that fits Judge an End to their toil and conflict, but they will certainly carry it on their side, and that not only in a still, Mystical, Allegorical sense, (which these Atheistical Spirits will have no sense at all of nor any perception; for they will resolve all into Nature, Policy and good Fortune, it may be into some more than ordinary influence of the Stars that begin to set a golden Age on foot again; so little would a Reign of righteous men upon Earth convince the obdurately wicked) but by a powerful Miraculous appearance, whereby they shall be confounded in their outward Senses; there being nothing else left for Divine Providence to work upon; the Divine life and touch of Conscience being utterly lost in them, and their Reason being perfectly lulled asleep to whatsoever concerns the true Knowledge of God and duties of Religion.  
2. Eleventhly, The Generations of men had a beginning, and will also have an end. That they had a beginning, is the general consent of all Philosophers, Poets and Historians. The Aristoteleans indeed descent, but upon such weak grounds that it is not worth the while to confute them. But Cartesius his Philosophy is so favourable to this Opinion, that necessarily it infers it. Besides, the History of Nature seems to confess it, in that the Earth cannot bring forth such perfect Animals as she did at first, as Lucretius has noted Lib. 2. de Rerum Natura. 

jamque adeo fracta est Aetas, effoetaque Tellus,  
Vix animalia parva create, quae cuncta creavit  
Secla, deditque ferarum ingentia corpora partu.   

The Earth who of herself at first brought forth  
Huge lusty men of Stature big and bold,  
And large-limbed beasts, she grown effete and old  
Hardly bears small ones now, and little worth.   Which as it must needs be an infallible sign of her Age, so it is also of her once being young and having a beginning.  
3. Now, besides that Axiom in Philosophy, That what has a beginning, will also have an end; That Generation shall at last cease upon the face of the earth, that ancient fame of the Conflagration of the world gives further witness to. Of which direful fate the Sibylls have sung long since, and 
* See The Immortality of the Soul, Book 3. chap. 18.  Pythagoras and Heraclitus given Testimony, whom Ovid also has followed: And the Stoics, men slow enough to believe great things upon slight grounds, have taken it into their Philosophy; adding also that the Souls of men subsist till then, but that at the last they are extinguished in this Final Conflagration. Others fancy a more benign use of this Fire, that it shall purge and fertilise the Earth, and prepare it for a more happy Habitation: as if the Divine Nemesis had a kind design for the whole, when she seems so cruelly severe to some part of the Creatures; and that she did in this not only an act of justice, but of skilful Husbandry, burning up the barren ground with all the vermin therein, to make the Field the more fruitful; according to that of Virgil in his Georgics, 


Lib. 1.  Saepe etiam steriles incendere profuit agros,  
Atque levem stipulam crepitantibus urere flammis:  
Sive inde occultas vires ac pabula terrae  
Pinguia concipiunt; sive illis omne per ignem  
Excoquitur vitium, atque exudat inutilis humour.   

The fruitless field with its dry standing straw  
'Tis fit sometimes to burn with crackling fire:  
For whether hence the Earth hid virtue draw  
And oily moisture, or she doth perspire  
And sweat out all corruption; by this Law  
The bettered soil answers the swain's desire.   But God forbid that any mortal man should be so bold and unwise as to profess he understands so profound a Mystery of Providence. All that I aim at is this, That it is not only the Opinion of Christians but of ancient Heathens and Jews, that the Earth at length will be all set on fire, and that there will be a period put to this present stage of things; which I shall make a solid use of in the behalf of our Religion against them both.   

CHAP. VII. 1. His Twelfth Assertion, That there will be a Visible and Supernatural deliverance of the Children of the Kingdom of Light, at the Conflagration of the World. 2. The Reason of the Assertion. 3. His Thirteenth Assertion, That the last vengeance and deliverance shall be so contrived, as may be best fit for the Triumph of the Divine life over the Animal life. 4. Whence it is most reasonable the Chieftain of the Kingdom of Light should be rather an Humane Soul than an Angel. 5. His last Assertion an Inference from the former, and a brief Description of the General nature of Christianity.  
1. MY Twelfth Assertion is, That there shall not only be a sensible and palpable Overthrow of the Kingdom of Darkness, (such as themselves shall feel with a vengeance, a whirlwind of destruction rattling about their ears, as I may so speak; the visible wrath of God seizing upon their external persons,) but there shall be also a visible deliverance of the other Kingdom from this storm of fire and brimstone, from this fierce anger of God and the roar and boilings of incensed Nature against the Wicked. For who can imagine the horror, the stench, the confusion, the crackling of Flames of Fire, those loud murmurs and bellow of the troubled Seas working and smoking like seething Water in a Cauldron, the fearful howl and direful groans of those rebellious Ghosts, who besides the general defacement of whatsoever they heretofore took pleasure in, are in an unexpressible torture of Body, with an unimaginable vexation of Mind; Self-love then (the centre of the Animal life) proving the depth and bottom of Hell, as being inflamed and boiling up with the highest indignation and vengeance against itself, that when it had so many opportunities, it provided no better for its own happiness; being now convinced that there is a Special Providence over the Good, and that Righteousness has its Eternal Reward? For in that day shall all the Faithful renew their strength, and shall mount up with wings as Eagles, and be carried far above the reach of this dismal Fate; that is, they shall ascend up in those Heavenly Chariots or Ethereal Vehicles (the ancient Philosophers speak of) and so enter into Immortality and Eternal rest.  
2. But if there were not this Visible deliverance of the Powers of the Kingdom of Light, the Powers of the contrary Kingdom, let them suffer what they would, they would imagine it a piece of blind and inevitable Fortune, as well as partial Earthquakes and Inundations and particular Conflagrations, which have destroyed Towns and Countries heretofore; and therefore deem their ill condition a sad Calamity indeed, but no Punishment. Which will seem the more probable if we consider that Epicures and Atheists themselves admit of a Final Destruction of the World, as you may see in Lucretius, who speaking of the Earth, the Sea and the Heavens, presages thus of them, 


Lib. 5.  Tres Species tam dissimiles, tria talia Texta,  
Una dies dabit exitio; multosque per annos  
Sustentata ruet moles & machina mundi.   

Three Species of things so different,  
Three such contextures, shall one fatal day  
Ruin at once; and the world's Machina  
Upheld so long rush into Atoms rend.    
3. My Thirteenth Assertion is, That this palpable and visible Difference which Divine Providence is to make betwixt the Evil and the Good, will be, and is, so wisely contrived, that it shall not only be a manifest Conviction and Confutation of Atheists and Epicures, and an undoubted Revelation of God's Existence and Sovereignty in the world, but in a special manner for the high Honour and Triumph of the Divine life over the Animal life. Which through so many Sorrows, Afflictions, Temptations, scornful Reproaches of the Wicked, their cruel and barbarous usages, shall at last with all the Embraces of her be enthroned in Everlasting Peace and Glory.  
4. And that this may be done more tightly, That Wisdom that contrives all for the best, was to lay aside all those things that seem so goodly and precious to the Animal life, such as are, The outward Power and Pomp of the world, Highness of Rank, Transcendency in natural Knowledge, Beauty, Birth, bodily Strength, or whatsoever the Animal life, divided from the Divine, takes pleasure in, and can perform by itself: all this, I say, was to be laid aside in the choice of that Person by whom this great conquest over the Kingdom of Darkness was to be achieved; as it is written, He has no pleasure in the strength of an horse, 
Psalm 147.10, 11.  neither delighteth he in any man's legs: But the delight of the Lord is in them that fear him and put their trust in his mercy. Which I only cite for illustration sake, it being undeniably true in itself, That God prefers his own Glory, that is the Divine life, or the Image of himself shining in his Creatures, before any Natural accomplishment whatsoever. Thus therefore it was to far in the choice of the Chieftain of the Powers of the Kingdom of Light: As if some great Prince being highly displeased at the general Luxury, Rebellion, and Persidiousness of his Nobles, to show how little he esteemed the Highness of their Ranks in respect of true Virtue, should take some one of the Lowest of the Commons, yet endued with eminent Prudence, Loyalty and Valour, and set him next to himself in Honour, Trust and Power in the administrating the affairs of his Kingdom: So the Almighty passing by those more Superior Orders of Angels, that his high esteem of the Divine life might be more apparent and conspicuous, was to make his choice in the rank of Humane Souls, and to lay the Government upon some one, who being designed to that Office from the beginning of the world, should win notorious victories against the Kingdom of Darkness, and rescue at last all such as the Devil has held captive, into the glorious Liberty of the Sons of God.  
5. Lastly therefore (to make an end at length of my Preparatory Assertions) the main Mystery of Christianity consists in this, That it is a wise contrivance of Providence upon the lapse of Men and Angels, to slur and defeat all the Pride and practices of the Devil and his accomplices, and to reduce all Penitent and Regenerate Souls to that Glory and Happiness they heretofore forfeited and fell from: Or, if you will briefly, but more significantly, thus; Christianity is that Period of the Wisdom of God and his Providence, wherein the Animal life is remarkably insulted or triumphed over by the Divine.   

CHAP. VIII. 1. That not to be at least a Speculative Christian is a Sign of the want of common Wit and Reason. 2. The nature of the Divine and Animal life, and the state of the World before and at our Saviour's coming, to be enquired into before we proceed. 3. Why God does not forthwith advance the Divine life and that Glory that seems due to her. 4. The First Answer. 5. A Second Answer. 6. A Third Answer. 7. The Fourth and last Answer.  
1. WE have now laid down such Conclusions, either so Evident from themselves, or Demonstrable from Reason, or so Allowable by the Authority of the wisest men that have been in the world and yet uninterested in Christianity; that, the hardest difficulties thereof being resolvable into these, it will appear that it is not only an Indisposition to all Religion whatever, but the Want of Common Wit and the laudable parts of a man, that keeps any one off, at least from being a Speculative Christian.  
2. There are only Two things more for a further Preparation to be proposed to our view, before we come to a Particular application of the several Branches of Christianity to the foregoing Theorems. The One is Concerning the Animal life and the Divine; The other is Concerning the Condition of the World upon these times, and before the Prince of the Kingdom of Light began that great enterprise of redeeming of lapsed mankind out of the bondage of Satan.  
3. Concerning the First it is likely some will be forward to inquire, What is this Animal life, and what the Divine, that this must so pompously triumph over the other? and why, if the one be so much more precious in the eyes of God than the other is, does he not without so long ambages and tiresome circumstances enthrone her at once, giving her her due honour without delay, and mistaken and lapsed Souls that happiness they are capable of, without so tedious and irksome trouble?  
The rudeness and unmannerliness of this latter Question, or rather bold and unskillful Expostulation, provokes me beyond the laws of Method to dispatch it before the former; especially we wanting nothing further to answer it then what is supposed in the very Expostulation, viz. That the Divine life is more transcendently excellent and precious than the Animal life is.  
4. But as Transcendent as it is, if we understand it aright, that of it which is kept from us, is not any thing of itself, but an high and precious modification of our own Minds, whereby we become unspeakably Good and Happy, and are made thereby capable of enjoying God, the Highest Good that is conceivable. But the Divine life in God is impassable, and cannot by any means be disturbed, diminished, or incommodated any way: and That Life in us, viz. that Divine modification of our Souls, when it is not in us, is not at all, and therefore by not being bears no calamity, nor indeed being in us does it feel any either pain or pleasure, gratification or discontent. For it is the Soul itself that has the sense of all, and 'tis She that feels this Divine sense or life; but there is no Sense feels itself, else there would be as many Persons as Senses. Wherefore the Divine life itself is not injured, troubled, nor pained by any impatiency or expectance of that Honour and Triumph that is intended.  
5. Secondly, That estate that the Souls of the Blessed at last arrive to, which is the crowning of the Divine life in them with Glory and Immortality, is so Excellent and Transcendent a Condition, that it is very just and congruous that no free Agent should ever arrive to it but through a competent measure of Tribulation and Distress, as a Trial of that Loyal affection he owes to so fair and lovely an Object. And if the Ways of Providence be something tedious and tiresome in bringing the Souls of men to this haven of rest and quietness; yet because we are so certainly and highly rewarded at the last, if Self-love do not blind our eyes, we cannot but confess that the whole progress was very becoming and decorous, and that things were carried on as they ought to be: as Aristotle notes of Poetical History, where laborious and calamitous Virtue ever at last attains to Victory and Glory. And therefore in that regard the Philosopher prefers the reading of Epic Poets before Historians, because they write of Affairs as they ought to be, but Historians only as they are, which do often seem not to be so well as they should be. But Fools and Children, as the Proverb is, are unfit Spectators of things in motion and transaction, they knowing not at all whither they tend. And it is no wonder if the stupid World be much amuzed at Providence, till that great Dramatist, God Almighty, draw on the Period towards the last Catastrophe of things. For then certainly Heaven and Earth will ring with this Plaudite or Acclamation, Verily there is a Reward for the righteous; doubtless there is a God that judges the Earth.  
But it is a wayward and impatient Temper in us, that we will neither expect nor approve that Method in the full course of Providence, which the most curious and judicious Fancies have set out to the great Gratification of our Faculties, though but in feigned History: as if Humane contrivance could be more just and exact then Divine Wisdom itself. Wherefore I say again, That assuredly at the last, Passive and Perseverant Virtue shall ascend her Triumphant Chariot, and be drawn through the wide Theatre of the world in all imaginable pomp and glory.  
6. Thirdly, There is not only a due price set upon the Reward by this long Trial and Probation; but there are Peculiar Virtues very noble and laudable that are exercised therein, which might for ever have lain asleep without this occasion: Such are Heroical Fortitude, unconquerable Patience, sedulous and watchful Prudence, dexterous and subtle Invention, and clear and solid management of Reason against the perverse suggestions or more impudent declarations of the Sophisters of the dark Kingdom. Besides, we are in a more sensible School of profound Humility and Submission to the will of God in all things, and have the opportunity cast upon us of so strong Trials of our Loyalty in the times of Desertion, that the remembrance of that Fidelity cannot but make us find ourselves far more dear to God, and raise an ineffable Joy and Content to our Minds, that we have had such Occasions to show our Faithfulness and Constancy to him whom our Soul loveth. Wherefore from the going on thus by degrees there seems to arise a natural accrewment of greater Happiness. But to require of God, that he should at once command the Soul into that state that it is thus kindly to ripen into in succession of time, is to expect that the Seasons of the Year should be thrown headlong one upon another on an heap, and that there neither should be Buds nor Blossoms (though they have their peculiar Use, Beauty and Fragrancy) but that it should be Autumn all the year long; as I have answered already in the like case. But the Divine Wisdom is the best dispenser of his Goodness, who to set all the Powers of Nature working, brings in Monsters as well as Hercules into the world, that Valour may have a proportionate Object. And were not the Kingdom of Darkness itself some way useful, and did not some Homage or other to the high Sovereignty of Divine Wisdom and Goodness, I dare pronounce, it would not subsist one moment, but be quite exterminated out of Being.  
7. Fourthly and lastly, There being nothing detrimented but ourselves (if we be detrimented) by this delay of our Happiness, as I have already demonstrated, and ourselves being lapsed and revolted from God; it is very just that we do a very competent Penance in that regard; that that Divine excellency that we are to return to, may not be dishonoured by so vile and cheap a prostitution, and too easy and sudden reconcilement. For though God be at once reconciled to us in his Son, yet it does not excuse us from undergoing a due order of Penalties before we enjoy the full fruit of Reconciliation. And this is no new Doctrine, but what the Apostles themselves have taught, That through much tribulation and affliction we are to enter into the Kingdom of Heaven; and, That whom the Lord loveth, he chasteneth, and scourgeth every Son whom he receiveth. Therefore there is no returning to our lost Happiness or being received again into the favour of God but in a durable way of Nurture and Trial. So that we see sufficient reason why Providence should not bring on all that Happiness of the Faithful at once, which at last will fall to their shares; but use some Delay and Circumstances (as the Expostulator presumptuously calls them) before all things be finished and completed.   

CHAP. IX. 1. What the Animal life is in General, and that it is Good in itself. 2. Self-love the Root of the Animal Passions, and in itself both requisite and harmless in Creatures. 3. As also the Branches. 4. The more refined Animal properties in Brutes, as the Sense of Praise, natural affection, Craft: 5. Political Government in Bees 6. And Cranes and Stags, 7. As also in Elephants. 8. The Inference, That Political Wisdom, with all the Branches thereof, is part of the Animal life.  
1. NOW to return to what we should have spoke of first, The Animal Life and the Divine, and to declare What they are, not in a scrupulous Philosophical way, but so far forth as will serve for use and the guidance of our lives; we say first in General, That the Animal life is that which is to be discerned in Brutes as well as in Men, which at large consists in the Exercise of the Senses, and all those Passions that Nature has implanted in them, either for the good of them in particular, or for the Conservation of their Species. Which will be better understood, if we instance in some, wherein, as in the rest, the Wisdom of God in Nature is easily to be traced. Whence it will likewise appear That there is simply no Evil but Good in the Animal life itself; but that our undue use of, or immoderate complacency in, such Motions is the only Sin: which is plain in the outward Senses. But we shall chiefly, though very briefly, consider the Passions of the brute Creatures.  
2. The general Root of these questionless is Self-love, which though it sound odiously (as it ought to do taken in the worst sense) amongst men, yet it is a right and requisite Property of life in every brute Animal. For they not being endued with the larger and more free Faculties of Reason and Understanding, if that intense love which each bears to itself should have been equally carried forth to the rest of the Creatures, what a puzzle and distraction would it have made in every single Animal? care and solicitude being so redoubled upon external considerations in the behalf of others, that it would force them every one to be regardless of its own safety and welfare; or at least make them less able to provide for it, they having their Animadversion fixed elsewhere, and upon such as they cannot by reason of distance of place or like disadvantage conveniently succour. And thus their Affection would prove as well fruitless to others as unprofitable to themselves, it not being directed thither nor concentred there where it may do most good, viz. to themselves; whom yet they are always most able and most in readiness to help and assist, they being nighest at hand and most present to themselves. Wherefore it is upon very just grounds that every Animal should bear the strongest love towards itself, because it is better able to attend its own welfare than another's, or can be attended by another. 
Nec tam praesentes alibi cognoscere Divos.  There is therefore no Vitiosity in Self-love, as it is a mere Animal affection, but it is a warrantable Principle of life implanted by God in Nature for the good and welfare of the Creature.  
3. And the Root having no poison in it, the Branches in themselves are pure and innocuous. Which Branches are all the Animal Passions, such as Anger, Fear, Sorrow, joy, all the necessary Desires of the Body, to keep it in Being, such as are Hunger, and Thirst, and Sleepiness. Nor does the effect or influence of Self-love rest here in providing for the Individual; but that Wisdom that works in Nature has so contrived it, that these brute Creatures when they seek their greatest content and pleasure, they do then the most serviceable act that can be done to the Universe, which is the Conservation of those Species of Animals which are so perfect, that they cannot be continued in the world without this manner of propagation, which is by union of Male and Female.  
It is not my purpose to make an exact enumeration of all the Animal affections, much less to declare the Use of them; in which Divine Providence does as plainly appear, as in the Anatomy of the parts of the Body, and therefore gives Testimony that they are all good in their kind, as being inserted into the Animal Nature by so Wise and so Benign an Artificer.  
4. I will only mention some few of the more refined Passions that are observable in some Brutes: such as are, The sense of Praise and glory, The strength of natural affection, The exercise of craft and subtlety for self-preservation, Their real and effectual Policy for common safety, and an obscure Imitation of some acts of Religion. We shall not make any tedious Excursions upon these Particulars; we will only name some Animals, as a pledge of the Truth we intimate. As for example, That there is the sense of praise, glory and victory in Brutes, is evident in the Peacock, Elephant, Horse, and in Cocks of the game. That there is natural affection in them to their young ones, almost all Creatures witness; but of reciprocal affection of their young to them that brought them forth the most eminent Example is in the Stork, whence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is to do the duty of an affectionate child to his aged Parent. Gratitude also of another kind is very conspicuous in other Animals, in Dogs especially, who have often interposed their lives for the defence of their Masters, and have had so deep a sense of Sorrow at their death, that they have thereupon voluntarily pined away themselves and died. So that these very Brutes seem to have arrived to that Pharisaical perfection that reached no further than loving their friends, or doing good to those that did good to them. As for the Craft and skill in shifting for one, as they say, and saving a man's own carcase, though we might instance in many others, yet I shall content myself in only naming that one Animal so well known for his wiles and subtleties, the Fox.  
5. And for Political order and government, the exactness thereof in the Commonwealth of Bees is not only noted by great Naturalists, such as Aristotle and Pliny, but vulgarly known to every Countryman that has Hives in his garden; where he may observe, how some one Bee by his humming, as by the sound of a Trumpet, awakes the rest to their work; how fitly the whole Company distribute the several tasks of Mellification amongst themselves; how severe punishers they are of Drones, ejecting them out of their Hives; how loyal they are to their King or Captain, moving as he moves, and sustaining him with their own bodies when he is weary with flying; how wise they are to keep themselves from being dispersed in a storm of wind, by taking little pieces of Stones in their feet to ballast their light Bodies: which is also reported of the Cranes, though they be not agreed to what end; some affirming that the Stones they carry in their claws are to discover, when they fly, whether they fly over water or dry ground; for by letting them fall, by the distinction of the sound they will discern which it is. But I believe they may as easily discover it by their sight, and therefore I should rather think that the use of these Stones is the same with those of the Bees.  
6. But that which seems more Political in the Cranes is this, that they have one Captain amongst them, who, when they rest upon the Earth, watches over the whole company, holding a Stone in one foot, that if he should by chance be overcome by drowsiness, the falling thereof might waken him: the rest in the mean time sleep with their heads under their wings; but if any danger approach, the Captain gives notice by crying out, and so away they fly. This office of Precedency they have by turns, and that as well in the Air as on the Earth; and he that is placed in the van and cuts the Air first, in due time retires. As is also eminently observable in the Sicilian Staggs in their passing through the straight betwixt Sicilia and Calabria, which they were wont to do in Summertime to seek new pastures: He that follows lays his head on the hinder part of him that goes before; he therefore that goes first comes back into the rear when he is weary and easeth his head upon the hindmost: Which they do by turns, and so the weight of their horns proves no great impediment to their swimming.  
7. That also is very exquisite Policy, which Apollonius in his Travels into India observed in the Elephants while they passed the River; the lest went first, and so proportionably the rest followed, the greatest passing over the last of all. Which order Damis his disciple and fellow-traveller disallowing as rude and inept, his master Apollonius informs him of the right reason thereof, showing him how they were now in chase and hunted after, and being in retreat, according to military discipline the strongest were to march last. Besides, if the greatest had marched foremost, the weight of their bodies would have made the passage more deep, and more difficult and inconvenient to the lesser that should follow.  
8. Wherefore it is evident that Political Wisdom is a Branch of the Animal life and such Virtues as are comprehended under it, such as Political justice, Temperance, Fortitude or Courage, a sense of Friendship, Fame, or Glory; with several other Affections that are contained in the Political Spirit, and which are discoverable in several other brute Animals, as well as in the Elephant: but I must not expatiate.   

CHAP. X. 1. That there is according to Pliny a kind of Religion also in Brutes, as in the Cercopithecus; 2. In the Elephant. 3. A confutation of Pliny's conceit. 4. That there may be a certain Passion in Apes and Elephants upon their sight of the Sun and Moon, something akin to that of Veneration in man, and how Idolatry may be the proper fruit of the Animal life. 5. A discovery thereof from the practice of the Indians, 6. whose Idolatry to the Sun and Moon sprung from that Animal passion. 7. That there is no hurt in the Passion itself, if it sink us not into an insensibleness of the First invisible cause.  
1. THE last Affection we named was Religion, or rather the shadow of it. The Egyptians figure out the rising of the Moon by a Cynocephalus, who sympathizeth so with that Planet, that while she is in Conjunction that Creature loseth its sight, being blind till the Moon hath recovered her light: The menstruous flux of the Female is also exactly in the Interlunium. Whence the Egyptian Priests kept these Animals in their Temples for the more exact observation of the course of the Moon, and made them Hieroglyphics to represent the rising thereof; drawing a Cercopithecus in this posture, viz. standing upon his hinder feet, and lifting up his fore-feets toward Heaven, with his face directed up to the Moon. And Pliny does plainly affirm that they do Novam Lunam exultatione adorare. Which yet I must confess I look upon to be no more an act of Adoration, than the fawning and leaping of a Dog at the return of his Master, or the manifold incurvations or prostrations of his body at his feet. Whence the Critics endeavour to give a reason of the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which signifies Adoration.  
2. The same Author, amongst other Properties of the Elephant, says there is this in him also, Religio siderum, Solisque ac Lunae veneratio, a religious observance of the Stars, and Veneration of the Sun and Moon; and that in Mauritania, every New Moon when it begins to shine, the Elephants repair to the river Amilus, where, after a solemn purification and washing of themselves, having first done their salutations to the Moon, they return into the woods.  
3. That the two great Luminaries of the world have a very strong influence upon all sublunary bodies is very plain, and upon some more peculiarly than others; and yet without any suspicion of Religion in them. For what Religion can there be in the Heliotropium that winds about so with the Sun? Or what so early Devotion is that in the Cock, whom yet Proclus will needs fancy to sing his Morning-hymn to Apollo or the Sun at the first sense of his rays at break of day? Or what Evening-Devotion is that in Crows or Rooks, that a man may observe roosting on the tops of trees with their bills turned toward the Sun setting? The general life and motion in the world has (as I said) its particular effect according to this or that Animal. And so the presence of the Moon that is received with so much exultation by the Cercopithecus, with so solemn a show of devotion by the Elephant, is notwithstanding barked at by the Dog, as the Sun is cursed by a certain people of Libya for his troublesome heat. But I think no man that is not very rash will admit, that that kind of Ape and the Elephant do any more by their actions and gestures adore the Moon, than the Dog by his barking does blaspheme her.  
4. I will not deny but in Apes and Elephants, and such like brute Creatures that bid nearer towards humane perfection, that the sight of the Sun and the Moon may sometime cause a strange kind of Sense or Impress in them, some uncouth confounded Phantasm consisting of Love, Fear, and Wonderment, near to that Passion which in us is called Veneration. So great power have the more notable Objects of Nature upon the weak Animal senses. And therefore though Religion be not, yet Idolatry may be the proper fruit of the Animal life, as is handsomely discoverable in the Worship of the Sun and Moon.  
5. For what the Apes and those Elephants in Mauritania do, the same is done by the Idolaters of the East-Indies in the two Islands of Tidor and Ternate, where they sing hymns to the rising Sun, and pray to the Moon by night for the increase of Children, cattle and the Fruits of the Earth: conceiving these Two to be the great Deities of the world, the Sun the Male and the Moon the Female, and that these Two begat the Stars, which they look upon also as petty Deities.  
6. That they sought out a First Cause on whom the Order, Oeconomy and Government of the world should depend, proceeded from the Sagacity of the Superior Faculties of their Souls: but that they so vainly pitched upon the Sun and Moon, proceeded from the brutish admiration and dull astonishment of the Animal Senses in them. Which Animal propensity and enticing Power of these Objects are lively set down in job. 
Job 31.26, 27, 28.  If I beheld the Sun when it shined, or the Moon walking in brightness; And my heart hath been secretly enticed, or my mouth has kissed my hands: This also were an iniquity to be punished by the judge; for I should have denied the God above. Wherefore, as I said before, though Religion be not, yet Idolatry may rightly be deemed the fruit of this Animal passion, which is a natural Veneration of glorious astonishing Objects.  
7. Not that it is any hurt to be sensibly struck with the most illustrious Phaenomena of Nature, but that we should not sink so far in or stick so fast there, as not to proceed further to the knowledge of him who is Invisible and cannot be seen with the Outward eyes of the Body. Otherwise Transportation of mind and Wonderment at the more noble Objects in the world is so far from having any harm in it, that it is an usual Property of the Philosophical and Religious Complexion, and has its great pleasure and use. As there is indeed some use and advantage in all the Animal affections; and therefore if we relinquish any of them, unless it be for an higher good, we are made thereby more maimed and imperfect.   

CHAP. XI. 1. Of a Middle life whose Root is Reason, and what Reason itself is. 2. The main branches of this Middle life. 3. That the Middle life acts according to the life she is immersed into, whether Animal or Divine. 4. Her activity, when immersed in the Animal life, in things against and on this side Religion. 5. How far she may go in Religious performances.  
1. WE have now competently set out the Nature of the Animal life: but before we pass to the Divine, it will be needful to us to take notice of a Middle life or Faculty of the Soul of Man betwixt the Divine and Animal; which if we might name by the general Principle or common Root thereof, we may call it Reason: Which is a Power or Faculty of the Soul, whereby either from her Innate Ideas or Common Notions, or else from the assurance of her own Senses, or upon the Relation or Tradition of another, she unravels a further clew of Knowledge, enlarging her sphere of Intellectual light, by laying open to herself the close connexion and cohesion of the Conceptions she has of things, whereby inferring one thing from another she is able to deduce multifarious Conclusions as well for the pleasure of Speculation as the necessity of Practice.  
2. From this single Faculty or common Root of emproved Knowledge shoot out many Branches: but I shall name only some main ones; such as are The skill of Natural Philosophy, of Arithmetic and Geometry; the Power of Speech, whether merely Grammatical, or also Rhetorical; A capacity of Civil Education, and an ability of discoursing and acting also after an exterior way in matters of Religion.  
3. This is a short Description of the Middle life which is neither Animal nor Divine, but is really (what the Astrologians fancy Mercury to be) such as that with which it is conjoined, whether Good or Bad, Divine or Animal.  
4. For if Reason be swallowed down into the Animal life, it ceases not to operate there, but all her operations than are tinctured with that life into which she is immersed: So that she will be active there, either in crafty contrivances for the getting of Wealth, or in merry wiles for the enjoyment of Pleasure; or else be plotting designs to satisfy Ambition; or at least be perpetually taken up for the getting of a necessary livelihood. Nor doth she contain herself within the bounds of mere dry Action, but, according to the Genius of the party, discovers herself in the Power of Speech and Eloquence: She enabling some to write very sage Political Discourses, employing others in framing out very curious Conclusions in Matters of Religion; others she busies as much to excogitate all the Cavils they can against the Religion they are born under, and indeed against the whole profession of Piety in general, endeavouring to make the Belief of a God and his Providence ridiculous to the world. Sometimes she further associates to herself the help of Poetry, the more winningly to recommend her own Conceptions to those to whom she communicates them. Hence are so many melting Elegies upon the unexpected death of some famous Beauty, Triumphant Songs upon cruel and barbarous Victories in bloody war, Impure Sonnets to that polluted Goddess the terrestrial Venus, wild Catches that applaud and encourage exorbitant abuses of the blood of the Grape.  
5. Nor is this all that Reason and Fancy can do, while they are inspired merely from the Animal life with a competent advantage from Education and Complexion: but they will also adventure to compose Devout Hymns in honour of the Saints, to the blessed Virgin especially, nay to Christ himself, and to the Holy and Eternal Trinity; describe to us the Pleasures and Riches of Paradise, though they never came there, nor it may be never will do. And if these things may seem more slight, because Poetical, those more seeming Substantial performances in solid Prose, I mean ardent and prolix Prayers, long and fervent Preaching, backed with much affection and winning Eloquence, I must pronounce of these also, That they may, and do too often, arise from no higher a Principle then what we have described, and are the Results of such Powers as may reside in the mere Natural man.   

CHAP. XII. 1. The wide conjecture and dead relish of the mere Animal man in things pertaining to the Divine life, and that the Root of this life is Obediential Faith in God. 2. The three Branches from this Root, Humility, Charity and Purity; and why they are called Divine. 3. A Description of Humility. 4. A Description of Charity, and how Civil Justice or Moral Honesty is eminently contained therein. 5. A Description of Purity, and how it eminently contains in it what ever Moral Temperance or Fortitude pretend to. 6. A Description of the truest Fortitude: 7. And how transcendent an Example thereof our Saviour was. 8. A further representation of the stupendious Fortitude of our Saviour. 9 That Moral Prudence also is necessarily comprised in the Divine life. 10. That the Divine life is the truest Key to the Mystery of Christianity; but the excellency thereof unconceivable to those that do not partake of it.  
1. AND now I have advanced the Animal life so high, by adding this Middle Nature to it, that you may perhaps marvel upon what I shall pitch that may seem more precious and desirable, unless it be some wonder-working Faith, whereby a man might cast out Devils and command mountains to remove and be carried into the midst of the Sea. But it is so far from proving any such like privilege that the Tumour of the natural Spirit of man would please itself in, that I am afraid when I shall describe it, he will have no relish at all of it, scarce understand what I mean; and if he do, yet he will look upon it as a dry insipid Notion without any fruit or pleasure therein. But however I will declare it to him as well as I can; and that nothing may be wanting, I shall First give a short glance at the Root of this Divine life also, which is an Obediential Faith and Affiance in the true God, the Maker and Original of all things. From this Faith Apostate Angels and lapsed Mankind are fallen; but the Soul of the Messias ever stood upright, wading through the deepest Temptations that humane Nature could be encumbered with.  
2. But this Holy and Divine life to such as have an eye to see, will be most perceptible in the Branches thereof, though to the Natural man they will look very witheredly and contemptibly. These Branches are Three, whose names though trivial and vulgar, yet if rightly understood, they bear such a sense with them, that nothing more weighty can be pronounced by the tongue of men or Seraphims: and in brief they are these, Charity, Humility, and Purity; which, wherever they are found, are the sure and infallible marks or signs of either an unfallen Angel or a Regenerate Soul.  
These we call Divine Virtues, not so much because they imitate in some things the Holy Attributes of the Eternal Deity, but because they are such as are proper to a Creature to whom God communicates his own nature so far forth as it is capable of receiving it, whether that Creature be Man or Angel, and so becomes 
* a divine Man.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or 
* a divine Daemon.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is 
* a divine Angel.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For such a Creature as this (and Christ was such a Creature in the highest manner conceivable) has conspicuously in it these three Divine Virtues, namely, Humility, Charity and Purity.  
3. By Humility I understand such a Spirit or gracious property in the Soul of man or any Intellectual Creature, as that hereby he does sensibly and affectionately attribute all that he has or is or can do to God the Author and Giver of every good and perfect gift. This is the highest piece of Holiness, and the truest and most acceptable sacrifice we can offer to God, thus lively and freely to acknowledge that all we have is from him: From whence we do not arrogate any thing to ourselves, nor contemptuously lord it over others. In this Grace is comprehended an ingenuous Gratitude, which is the freest and most Noble kind of justice, that is, A full renouncing of all Self-dependency, a firm and profound Submission to the Will of God in all things, and a Disgust or at least a Deadness to the glory of the World and the applause of men.  
4. By Charity I understand an Intellectual Love, by which we are enamoured of the Divine Perfections, such as his Goodness, Equity, Benignity, his Wisdom also, his justice and his Power, as they are graciously actuated and modified by the forenamed Attributes. And I say that to be truly transformed into these Divine Perfections, so far forth as they are communicable to Humane nature, and out of the real sense of them in ourselves, to love and admire God in whom they infinitely and unmeasurably reside, is the truest and highest kind of Adoration, and the most grateful Praising and Glorifying God that the Soul of man can exhibit to her Maker. But in being thus transformed into this Divine image of Intellectual Love our Minds are not only raised in holy Devotions towards God, but descend also in very full and free streams of dearest Affection to our fellow-Creatures, rejoicing in their good as if it were our own, and compassionating their misery as if it were ourselves did suffer; and according to our best judgement and power ever endeavouring to promote the one and to remove the other. And this most eminently contains in it whatever good is driven at by Civil justice or Moral Honesty. For how should we injure those for whose real welfare we could be content to die?  
5. By Purity I understand a due moderation and rule over all the Joys and Pleasures of the Flesh, bearing so strict an hand and having so watchful an eye over their subtle enticements & allurements, and so firm and loyal affection to that Idea of Celestial Beauty set up in our Minds, that neither the Pains of the Body nor the Pleasures of the Animal life shall ever work us below our Spiritual Happiness and all the compatible enjoyments of that life that is truly Divine. And in this conspicuously is contained whatever either Moral Temperance or Fortitude can pretend to. For ordinarily he is held Temperate enough, that can but save his brains from gross sottishness and his Body from diseases; but this Purity respects the Divine life itself, and requires such a Moderation in all the affairs of the Flesh, that our Bodies may still remain unpolluted Temples and meet Habitations for the Spirit of God to dwell in and act in, whether by way of Illumination, or Sanctification and Animation to interior duties of Holiness. And as for Fortitude, it is plain that this Purity of the Soul having mortified and tamed the exorbitant lusts and pleasures of the Body, Death will seem less formidable by far, and this mortal Life of lesser value.  
6. But the greatest Fortitude of all is when Love proves stronger than Death itself even in the deepest and most bitter sense of it: and not so much the weakness and insensibleness of the Body, nor yet the full career or furious heat and hurry of the natural Spirits makes Pain and Death more tolerable; but the pure courage of the Soul herself animated only by an unrelinquishable Love of the Divine life, and whatever design is imposed upon her by that Principle.  
7. The Example of this Fortitude is admirable in our blessed Saviour, and transcends as much the general Valour recorded by the Pens of Poets and Historians, as the valour of those Heroes does exceed the savage fierceness and boldness of Bears, Wolves and Lions. For a man to encounter Death in an exalted heat and fire of his agitated Spirits, is not much unlike a mere drunken fray, where their blood being heated with the excess of Wine, the Combatants become unsensible of those mortal Gashes they make in one another's bodies. But to fight in cold blood, is true valour indeed, and the greater, by how much more the occasion of the enterprise approves itself noble, and the parties are not at first engaged by any rage or passion. For than they sacrifice their lives but to a rash fit of Choler, or at least to, that Tyrant in them, Pride, which they for the better credit of the business ordinarily call The sense of Honour; else they could willingly upon better thoughts save themselves the pains and danger of the Combat.  
8. But to speak of Valour more lawful and laudable, which is to meet the enemy in the field, where their minds are enraged and heightened by the sound of the Drum and the Trumpet, (which are able to put but an ordinarily-metalled man out of his wits) it is yet counted a very valiant and honourable Act, if a man in this hurry and tumult of his Spirits makes his sword fat with the blood of the slain, and mows down his Enemies on every side as a Sacrifice to his Country and Friends, I mean to his wife and children, and all that are near unto him. Which yet may be paralleled with the Courage and Rage of Wolves and Tigers, who will fiercely enough defend their young by that innate valour and animosity in them, without help of any external artifice to heighten their boldness. But the Valour and Fortitude of the ever-blessed Captain of our Salvation has no parallel, but is transcendently above whatever can be named. For what comparison is there betwixt that Courage which is inspired from the pomp of War or single Combat, from the heat and height of the Natural Spirits, from the rage and hatred against an Enemy, or from the love to a Friend; and such a Fortitude as being destitute of all the advantages of the Animal life, nay clogged with the disadvantages thereof, as with a deep sense of Death, Fear, Agony and Horror, yet notwithstanding all this, in an humble Submission to the Will of God and a dear Respect to that lovely Image of the Divine life, wades through with an unyielding constancy, and this (which is not to be thought on without astonishment and amazement) not to rescue or right a Friend, but to save and deliver a malevolent Enemy?  
9 We have seen how justice, Temperance and Fortitude are in a supereminent manner comprehended in the Divine life, which taking possession of the Middle life or Rational powers, must needs beget also in the Soul the truest ground of Prudence that may be. For this Divine life is both the Light and the Purification of the Eye of the Mind, whereby Reason becomes truly illuminated in all Divine and Moral concernments. 
* See further of this, Book 8. chap. 11.  Which Mystery though it cannot be declared according to the worthiness of the matter, yet some more external intimations may serve for a pledge of the Truth thereof. As for Example, in that it does remove Pride, Self-interest and Intemperance that clog the Body and cloud the Soul, it is plain from hence, of what great advantage the Divine life is for the rectifying and ruling our Judgements and Understandings in all things.  
10. I have endeavoured according to the best of my Abilities briefly to set before you the Excellency of that Life which we call Divine. But it is impossible by words to convey it to that Soul that has not in her in some measure the Sense of it aforehand. Which if she have, it is to her the truest Key to the Mystery of Christianity that can be found; and in this light a man shall clearly discern how decorous and just a thing it is that This Life which is transcendently better than all, should at last after long Trials and Conflicts triumph over all; and that for this purpose Jesus Christ should come into the world, who is the Author and Finisher of this more than Noble and Heroical Enterprise.    

BOOK III.  

CHAP. I. 1. That the Lapse of the Soul from the Divine life immersing her into Matter, brings on the Birth of Cain in the Mystical Eve driven out of Paradise. 2. That the most Fundamental mistake of the Soul lapsed is that Birth of Cain, and that from hence also sprung Abel in the mystery, the vanity of Pagan Idolatry. 3. Solomon's universal charge against the Pagans, of Polytheisme and Atheism, and how fit it is their Apology should be heard for the better understanding the State of the World out of Christ. 4. Their plea of worshipping but one God, namely the Sun, handsomely managed by Macrobius. 5. The Indian brahmin's worshippers of the Sun: Apollonius his entertainment with them, and of his false and vain affectation of Pythagorisme. 6. The Ignorance of the Indian Magicians, and of the Daemons that instructed them. 7. A Concession that they and the rest of the Pagans terminated their worship upon one Supreme Numen, which they conceived to be the Sun.  
1. HAving with a competent clearness, as I hope, set forth the Nature of the Divine life (to such as have a Principle to judge thereof) as also of the Animal, we shall the more fully understand wherein consists the lapse or revolt as well of the rebellious Angels as of fallen Man. Which was in that they forsook the Law of the Divine life, and wholly gave themselves up to the Animal life, ranting it and revelling it there without any measure or bounds. Of which this seems to be the sad effect, that the Soul of man had quite forgot his Creator, being fully plunged and immersed into the very feculency of the Material world. For that Faculty in him whereby he is capable of Corporeal joy, which is the 
* See Cabbala Philosophica on Gen. chap. 2, and 3.  Mystical Eve, had grown so rampant and lawless, that it had quite devoured and laid waste those more noble and delicate Senses of the Mind; and had so intimately joined him in love and dependence on the Matter, that his Soul having forsaken God her true Lord and Husband, by a lively adhesion stuck so close to this gross Corporeal Fabric, this outward sensible Universe, that in this near and affectionate conjunction with it, she made good in the Mystery that which is said in the Letter concerning Eve, after she was driven out of Paradise, She brought forth her firstborn Cain, whose birth in the Mystical sense is nothing else but that false conceit that the reason of his name imports, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, I have got a man, or an husband, who is the very jehovah, according to the most easy and natural meaning of the particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  
2. This therefore is the First and most Fundamental mistake of lapsed Mankind, that they make Body or Matter the only true jehovah, the only true Essence and first Substance of whom all things are, and acknowledge no God but this Visible or Sensible world. And therefore stop not here, but naturally proceed to the Birth of Abel, which josephus interprets 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, sorrow. Which certainly the Soul of man in this condition is abundantly obnoxious to. But the word may as well, and does more ordinarily, signify Vanity, according to that of the Apostle concerning the Heathens and their Religion, that they were grown vain in their imaginations. And so that came to pass which the Author of that pious Book entitled The Wisdom of Solomon so sadly complains of.  
3. Surely vain are all men by nature, who are ignorant of God, and could not out of the good things that are seen, know him that is; nor by considering the works, acknowledge the workmaster: But deemed either Fire or Wind, or the swift Air, or the Circle of the Stars, or the violent Water, or the Lights of Heaven, to be the Gods that govern the World.  
The Charge is laid home by this Writer upon Universal Paganism. But it is but a just thing to give them a little scope to plead for themselves, that thereby Truth may be the better discovered and the more firmly established, and the Natural state of Mankind, before Christ came into the world, be more fully understood; which is the present business in hand, and the last Point we propounded by way of Preparation to our main work.  
The Crime they are accused of here is Polytheism, which necessarily includes in it Atheism. For to say There are more Gods then one, is to assert There is none at all; the notion of God, in the strictest sense thereof, being incompetible to any more than One. Wherefore the Heathen being Polytheists in profession, by undeniable consequence are found Atheists.  
4. But here some of them apologise for themselves after this manner; affirming that they acknowledged one only Supreme Deity, viz. the Sun: and that the several worships which were exhibited were to this One, though under several names, by reason of the several powers or virtues observed in him. This is the plea of Macrobius, and he manages it under the person of Vettius Praetextatus very handsomely and wittily, reducing from either Properties of Nature, allusion of Names, the likeness of Statues or Images, the conformity of Ceremonies, or testimony of Oracles, no less than sixteen Deities of the Heathen (that to the vulgar seem distinct) to this One of the Sun, namely Apollo, Bacchus, Mars, Mercury, Aesculapius and Salus, Hercules, Isis, Serapis, Adonis, Attin, Osiris, Horus, Nemesis, Pan, jupiter, Saturnus. And I doubt not but with the like windings and turnings of wit and imagination he may reduce the worship of the rest to the same Deity; he having let fall an ominous word taken out of the mouths of the Ancients at the very entrance of the Discourse, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which if it be well followed, will not fail to make good That the Heathens worship was terminated upon one Supreme Object, which Macrobius will have to be the Sun. And he concludes all, for a fuller confirmation thereof, with a double citation. The one is of a short Invocation of the Heathen Theologers, the form whereof runs thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. O Sun ommnipotent, the Spirit of the world, the power of the world, the light of the world. The other is out of the Hymns of Orpheus, 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  
Thou that dost guide the ever-winding gyre  
And wide Rotations of th' Aethereal fire,  
O Sol, great Sire of Sea and Land, give ear.  
Omniparent Sol with golden visage clear,  
All-various Godhead, Bacchus, glorious Jove,  
Or whate'er else thou 'rt styled, my vows approve.  In which Verses the Government and Generation of all things are attributed to the Sun, who (that it may be less incongruous) is allowed to have Sense and Understanding in him, as you may see in the same Author, Saturnal. lib. 1. cap. 23. which is also asserted cap. 18. where he proves Bacchus and the Sun to be all one. For he gives the reason of the name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as if it were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. Mens jovis, understanding by jupiter 
* The Natural jupiter.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which is the Air or liquid part of the world, as Theon explains it upon Aratus. And here Macrobius says that jupiter signifies Heaven. 
* i e. The Natural Philosophers called the Sun the Mind or Soul of the world. But the world is called Heaven, which they name jupiter.  Physici Solem Mundi mentem dixerunt: Mundus autem vocatur Coelum, quod appellant jovem.  
5. That the Sun is the Supreme Numen of the Heathens, may be further evinced from the Ceremonies and Worship the Indian brahmin's did to him, who were also called the Priests of the Sun, whom Apollonius Tyaneus, that industrious restorer of Paganism, so loudly extols, and so far prefers before the Babylonian Magis, Gymnosophists and all the Wise men of the world besides. But the circumstances of his entertainment there according to Philostratus is an argument only of their being more able Magicians or Conjurers then the rest of the world, not more truly Wise, as we that worship the true God must of necessity conclude. For what else can we gather from that black swarthy Page with a golden Anchor in his hand and a Crescent like the Moon shining upon his forehead, that met Damis and Apollonius in the way, told them their purpose aforehand, and conducted them to the Magis? What from that ever-smoaky Mount, guarded or enveloped with a perpetual thick cloud or mist, so that these Sages could not be found without some such black guide of their own sending, nor their Habitation entered, though there be neither man nor ditches to defend them? What from their manner of entertainment of this zealous Greek that traversed so great a part of the world to find them out? whom they received at a banquet where wine and viands were conveyed to the table without the help of the hand of any Mortal. What from their Hymns and frantic dances in a round by way of Divine worship done unto the Sun, when striking the ground with a rod, the earth would rise in waves under them, while they danced thus and sung their Morning Songs to their supposed Deity as he appeared above the Horizon? What, I say, can be gathered from all this, but that they were a Conventicle of Witches or Conjurers? though I will not deny but they might be the most accomplished Priests that Paganism at that time could vaunt of, and the fittest Instructers of Apollonius, whose purpose was with all care and diligence to restore the Heathenish rites, and thereby stop the growth of Christianity.  
And surely the Devil made Paganism as desirable and lovely as he could in those notable ornaments of Wit and Manners and other more miraculous accomplishments that were found in that person. But his constant devotions he did to the Sun, though they show him to be a very skilful and orthodox Hierophanta in the Pagan Superstition; yet his ignorance in Philosophy demonstrates him no genuine Pythagorean, but that he did craftily abuse that name and profession, the better to promote his Heathenish design.  
6. It seems those Spirits that the Indian Magicians and Apollonius were acquainted withal, were either very Envious or very Ignorant, or at least Philostratus that wrote their Story. For in the opening of their Mysteries such things fall from them as are inconsistent with the most Essential parts of Pythagoras his Philosophy and Truth itself. But as for this of making the Sun the Supreme Numen, these lapsed Spirits being haply as much concerned in the benefit of it as we Mortals (as Homer intimates, 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,  
He rose to shine to Gods as well as men;)  it is not improbable but being fallen so low from the true God, that themselves make this the Object of their Worship from whom they find the most sensible good, and are kept from that utter darkness that a sad fate at the long run may bring upon them.  
7. All which things considered, we may well grant what Macrobius so industriously drives at, That the worship of the Heathen was terminated in One Supreme Deity, which the profounder Mystagogi conceived to be the Sun; and they were taught by the Clarian Oracle to call him jao, as if he were the true jehovah.   

CHAP. II. 1. That the abovesaid concession advantages the Pagans nothing, for as much as there are more Suns than one. 2. That not only Unity, but the rest of the Divine Attributes are incompetible to the Sun. 3. Of Cardan's attributing Understanding to the Sun's light, with a confutation of his fond opinion. 4. Another sort of Apologizers for Paganism, who pretend the Heathens worshipped One God, to which they gave no name. 5. A discovery out of their own Religion that this innominated Deity was not the True God but the Material world.  
1. BUT it is easily demonstrated that they get nothing by this grant: For whereas they please themselves most of all in the Unity of this Numen, there being as they fancy but one Sun in the world, as the Latin word Sol implies, and 
* See book 5. chap. 16. sect. 5.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Greek (Nay Macrobius dotes so much on this Notion, that he will not have him called Apollo Delphicus from the place of his worship, but from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an old Greek word which signifies Unus, from whence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must be derived quasi jam non unus:) yet the noble and free Spirit of Philosophy will not be carried captive with these cobweb-fetters of Superstition and verbal Criticism; and therefore those that are more knowing in Nature boldly point us to as many Suns as there are discovered Fixed Stars in the Firmament; as is to admiration made clear in that never-sufficiently-extolled Philosophy of Des-Cartes. Then which, if rightly understood, there cannot be found a stronger bar against either the Folly of Paganism, or the Profaneness of Atheism.  
2. But not only this obvious Attribute of Unity is wanting to this Pagan Deity, but several others also that are as necessarily included in the Notion of a God: such as are Sprituality, Immensity, Omnipotency, Omnisciency and the like. For the reflection of his beams is a demonstration that Light is a Body; and therefore unless all Bodies were Light or at least diaphanous, he cannot be Immense, but he must be excluded by other Bodies. And hence he is not Omnipotent, no not so much as in his most eminent Property. For he cannot illuminate both sides of the Earth at once, nor free his own face of those importunate spots that ever and anon lie upon it like filth or scum maugre all the power of his Divinity, as Scheiner and Des-Cartes have diligently observed. He is also so far from being Omniscient, that he has no knowledge at all, a Body being uncapable, of Cogitation, as the Cartesian School judiciously maintains, and I have fully demonstrated in my Book Of the Immortality of the Soul.  
3. But Cardan attributing Understanding to this Luminary, writes more like a Priest of the Sun (as indeed both himself and his Father have been suspected for Magicians) than a man of Reason or a sound Philosopher. But that the charge may not seem incredible, I will produce his own words. Cumque Sol luceat intellectu, says he, qui ei est tanquam anima; si ab eo secedere posset Intellectas, non aliter luceret Sol quam Terra: That is, And whereas the Sun shines by Understanding, which is to him as a Soul; if so be that Understanding should recede from him, the Sun would shine no otherwise then the Earth.  
In which he plainly makes Visible light and Intellect all one. From whence yet it would follow That the Sun discerns nothing done in the dark, and that therefore he is not Omniscient, and that a Glow-worm or Rush-candle are better witnesses what is transacted in the Night than he can be. For if Visible light and Intellect be all one, every new-lighted Lamp or Taper will prove an Intelligence: So vain is this Supposition, that the Sun is the supreme Numen of the World.  
4. But there is another sort of Apologizers for Heathenism, that frame their Defence more cautiously, averring only in general That the various Rites done to Particular Deities were meant to One Supreme Cause of all things, though they have the discretion not to venture to name him. For the proof whereof they allege, First, that when they invoked any particular Deity that was proper for them then to invoke, the Priests afterwards added an invocation of all the Deities in general, as Servius notes upon that of Virgil, 
Diique Deaeque omnes, studium quibus arva tueri.   
Secondly, that all the Deities were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, there were Altars that were consecrated to them all in general, with such Inscriptions as these, DIS DEABUSQE OMNIBUS, and DIBUS DEABUSQE OMNIBUS, and the like.  
Thirdly, that they had one common Feast for them all, which was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or rather 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as Mr. Selden notes.  
Lastly, The Egyptians, a people more infamous for Polytheism and variety of Religions than any nation under the cope of Heaven, yet their Priests are observed more compendiously to do their Ceremonies to certain Spheres or round Globes, whereof there was one in every Temple, but kept very close from the sight of the vulgar; the Priests reserving the knowledge of the Unity of the Object of their worship as an Arcanum only belonging to themselves.  
5. But that This One Object of Worship was not the true God, but the Material World, the very figure they make use of does most naturally intimate; and I have noted above that Mundus and jupiter in the Pagan Philosophy is one and the same. And Plutarch speaks expressly concerning the Egyptians, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, That they account the World or Universe to be the same with the prime God or First Cause of all things. Him the Egyptians worshipped under the name of Serapis; who being asked by Nicocreon King of Cyprus, what God he was, the Oracle gave this Answer, 

〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.   

Such is my Godhead as to thee I tell:  
The Heaven's my Head, the Seas my Belly swell;  
The Earth's my Feet, my Ears lie in the Air,  
My piercing Eye's the lamp of Phoebus' fair.   From which Hypothesis is most easily understood what is meant by that Enigmatical Inscription in the Temple of Sais in Egypt; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, I am all that was, and is, and is to come, and my veil no mortal ever did yet uncover. A venerable Riddle under which there lies not one grain of Truth, unless there be nothing but modified matter in Being. But thus to make the World God, is to make no God at all; and therefore this Kind of Monotheisme of the Heathen is as rank Atheism as their Polytheisme was proved to be before.   

CHAP. III. 1. The last Apologizers for Paganism, who acknowledge God to be an Eternal Mind distinct from Matter, and that all things are manifestations of his Attributes. 2. His Manifestations in the External World. 3. His Manifestations within us by way of Passion. 4. His more noble emanations and communications to the inward Mind, and how the ancient Heathen affixed personal Names to these several Powers or manifestations. 5. The reason of their making these several Powers so many Gods or Goddesses. 6. Their Reason for worshipping the Genii and Heroes.  
1. THE last and best sort of Apologizers for Paganism are those who profess one Eternal Spiritual and Intellectual Being, the Governor and Moderator of all things. Such as Plutarch a Pagan Priest defines God to be, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Wherefore God is a Mind or Intellect, an Abstract Form or Being, pure from all Matter, and disintangled from whatever is passable. Which he sets down according to the mind of Socrates, Plato, and his own. The most subtle therefore and ingenious among the Heathen defend themselves thus;  
We acknowledge (say they) One Eternal Deity, infinitely Holy and Benign, Omniscient, Omnipotent, which is the First Cause and Original of all things in the world, as well Spiritual as Corporeal; and that there is nothing in the world but what is a Manifestation of the Presence and precious Attributes of this one Deity. And therefore we look upon the vast capacity of the wide Universe as a most august and most Sacred Temple of His Divine Majesty, who fills and possesses every part thereof: every appearance to our outward Senses, every motion and excitation within our own bodies, every impression upon our Minds, being nothing else but so many Manifestations of either the Wisdom, the Goodness, the Power, the Justice, or the Wrath of that One God; whose appearances we are every where ready to adore.  
2. Whether therefore our Eyes be struck with that more radiant lustre of the Sun, or whether we behold that more placid and calm beauty of the Moon, or be refreshed with the sweet breathe of the open Air, or be taken up with the contemplation of those pure sparkling lights of the Stars, or stand astonished at the gushing down-falls of some mighty River, as that of Nile, or admire the height of some insuperable and inaccessible Rock or Mountain, or with a pleasant horror and chillness look upon some silent Wood, or solemn shady Grove; whether the face of Heaven smile upon us with a cheerful bright azure, or look upon us with a more sad and minacious countenance, dark pitchy Clouds being charged with Thunder and Lightning to let fly against the Earth; whether the Air be cool, fresh and healthful, or whether it be sultry, contagious and pestilential, so that while we gasp for life we are forced to draw in a sudden and inevitable Death; whether the Earth stand firm and prove favourable to the industry of the Artificer, or whether she threaten the very foundations of our buildings with trembling and tottering Earthquakes accompanied with remugient Echoes and ghastly murmurs from below; whatever notable emergencies happen for either Good or Bad to us, these are the Ioves and Vejoves that we worship, which to us are not many but one God, who has the only power to save or destroy: and therefore from whatever part of this magnificent Temple of his, the World, he shall send forth his voice, our Hearts and Eyes are presently directed thitherward with Fear, Love and Veneration.  
3. Nor does our Devotion stop here, or rather stray only without, but those more notable Alterations and Commotions we find within ourselves, we attribute also to him whose Spirit, Life and Power filleth all things. And therefore those very Passions of Love and Wrath, on the former whereof dependeth all that kindly sweetness of affection that is found in either the friendship of men or love of women, as on the latter all the pomp and splendour of war; these, with the rest of the Passions of the Soul, we look upon as the Manifestations of His Presence, who worketh every where for our Solace, Punishment, or Trial.  
4. Nor can we omit those more noble Communications of His and Heavenly emanations into our Minds, such as are Wisdom, justice, Political Order, and the like; all which, with the former and an innumerable company more which we have passed by, the Religion of our Ancestors framed into Personal Gods and Goddesses; calling Wisdom, Minerva; Justice, Dice or Themis; Political order, Eunomia: to Love is to be referred Cupid and Venus; to Wrath, Mars and the Furies. That Power which shaketh the Earth is termed Enosichthon. The Sea they call Neptune; the Air juno; the Sun Apollo; the Moon Diana; the Earth Vesta; the Corn Ceres; Wine Bacchus; and so of the rest.  
5. Of which certainly there can be no other Reason, then that the ancient Instituters of Paganism were so Enthusiastically transported in the single contemplation of every Divine power or Manifestation in the world, that being rapt with admiration of the great consequence thereof, they were resolved in their Devotional thoughts and Meditations to dwell on every one singly alone, and not to huddle up all those Excellencies in one general worship; they having so reverend esteem of every Attribute of God, that they thought it sufficient of itself to constitute a Deity. And therefore they understood by these Personal Appellations, whether Male of Female, (for God, say they, is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉) one and the same Deity under This or That manifestation of himself in the world, according to which they gave him a proper name, as if he were a different person; when as it is but with him as with the Ocean, who changes his name according to the Coasts he beats upon. 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉  as Dionysius notes in his Geographical Poem.  
6. And if they took into their Religious consideration the worship of the Genii or Spirits, whether such as whole appearance was so horrid and terrible that it caused affrightment, or such as whose benign aspect was accompanied with a more pleasing wonderment and joy; these they looked upon also as eminent manifestations of that One Eternal Deity which runs through all things, giving life and Being to all, whom therefore they called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whom though they make three, viz. jupiter coelestis, jupiter marinus, and jupiter infernalis, the latter two whereof they also call Neptune and Pluto; yet it is one Eternal Spirit (say they) which we worship in these Three, whose Kingdom and Dominion is over all, though the administration thereof differ according to the nature and merit of them that are Governed. The same Apology we may make for that Honour we do to the deceased Heroes, whose noble persons and refined Spirits the Divine excellencies more illustriously shone through then ordinary. For in truth we do not so much worship them as God shining through them; as he that bows to the Sun or Moon through a glass-window, intends not his obeisance to the glass, but to those Celestial Luminaries; nor do we bow our body to those Luminaries, but to God who to us appears through all things.   

CHAP. IU. 1. The Heathens Festivals, Temples and Images. 2. Their Apology for Images. 3. The Significancy of the Images of Jupiter and Aeolus. 4. Of Ceres. 5. Of Apollo. 6. Their Plea from the significancy of their Images, that their use in Divine worship is no more Idolatrous than that of Books in all Religions; as also from the use of Images in the Nation of the jews. 7. Their Answer to those that object the Impossibleness of representing God by any outward Image. 8. That we are not to envy the Heathen, if they hit upon any thing more weighty in their Apologies for their Religion; and why.  
1. NOW according to the various appearances of This One Divinity, that puts forth itself every where, our Ancestors instituted various Religious Rites and Ceremonies, appointed sundry sorts of Festivals and Sacrifices, built Temples, set up Altars with several inscriptions, and erected Images proper and significative of that or this Divine Power, which at set times and places they were to worship. To which Religious Customs under which we were born we submitted ourselves without being obnoxious, as we conceive, to any just imputation of Idolatry.  
2. For we worshipped not those Images which were thus erected, no more than any other Nation does the Holy Volumes of their Law or Religion, when either they pray out of them, have them read, or use them in the administering of an Oath. For that reverence that is done, is not done to the Book, but to him whose Word it is said to be, to him whom they pray to or swear by: and those Images to us are not unlike the Religious Books of others, they being very expressive of the circumstances of the exertion of that Divine Power which we at any time adore. As you may see in the Images of jupiter, Aeolus, Ceres, Apollo and the rest.  
3. For jupiter, who was their God of Thunder, as he bore in his left hand a royal Sceptre, his right hand was charged with Thunder, according to that of the Poet, 
— Cui dextra trisulcis  
Ignibus armata est—  Aeolus, the God of the Winds, he was made standing at the Mouth of a Cave, having a linen garment girt about him, and a Smith's bellows under his feet: at his right hand stood juno covered with a cloud, putting a Crown upon his head, as having given her Kingdom to him; and on his left hand stood a Nymph up to the middle in Water, which juno gave him to wife. Which Image is very significative of the Nature and Causes of the Winds, and so intelligible, if we do but take notice that juno is the Air, that it wants no further explication.  
4. Ceres was made in the figure of a countrywoman sitting upon an Ox, having in her right hand a Ploughshare, and a basket of Seeds hanging from her arm, in her left hand a sickle and a flail: juno the Goddess of the Air and of the Clouds was on one side, and Apollo or the Sun on the other; intimating how the warmth of the Sun and kindly showers are to second the labour of the Husbandman, or else nothing will prosper.  
5. The figure of Apollo or the Sun was thus; His Image had a Youthful countenance: in his right hand he held a Quiver of arrows and a Bow, in his left an Harp; under his feet was a terrible Monster, in the form of a Serpent having three heads, viz. of a Wolf, of a Lion, and of a fawning Dog: on the Top of his head was a golden Trivet, and about his temples a Crown of Twelve precious stones. The meaning whereof, though it may seem abstruse at first sight, yet if you consider it a while, it very fitly sets out the nature of the Sun, and of Time whose knowledge depends on him, and of Knowledge which depends on Time. His Bow and Arrows signify nothing but the darting of his Beams from so far a distance, whence he is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by the Poets: and his youthful countenance nothing but his unfading vigour, which Age seems not at all to diminish. His Harp signifies the dance of the Planets about him, as if he sat and played to them, or at least, according to the other Hypothesis, as if he led the dance himself, playing on his Harp, and the rest of the Planets followed him. The twelve precious stones signify the twelve signs of the Zodiac, with which he is encircled; and the three-headed Serpent deciphers Time in the threefold notion of it, Past, Present, and to come. The time past, as Macrobius notes, like a ravenous Wolf devouring the memory of things: the time present being urgent and raging like a Lion through its instant actuosity; and the time to come flattering us with hopes like a fawning Dog. And lastly the golden Trivet or Tripod denotes the Threefold object of Knowledge which Time affords them that are wise, such as Homer makes Calchas the Priest of Apollo to be, 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,  
Who knew what was, what is, and what's to come.  So that it is apparent how strange soever the use of these Images may seem, that it was no other than that of Books; they raising our minds (and it may be with a greater advantage of devotion and admiration) into the sense and consideration of that Divine Power which we were to adore.  
6. Wherefore that imputation is very unjust that would charge us with Idolatry properly so called, as if we did worship the Idols themselves. But to use Images in Divine worship, (there being that convenience of them which we have alleged,) we question not but that it is lawful in itself, where there is no Command from God to the contrary. And where his Command is most express, as it is to the Nation of the Jews, yet it is very well known that there was also there a religious use of Images; as is plain in the Cherubims that covered the Mercy-seat, and the Brazen Serpent which they were to look up to in the wilderness. For through that did the Almighty exert his healing power upon those that were stung with fiery Serpents. 
* See further of this, Book 8. chap. 15.  For such Effects as these are not from Nature or Art, but from the efficacy of Religion, as the very word Telesme does plainly bewray. Now it seems to us a thing incredible that God should command any thing absolutely evil in itself, and therefore undeniable but that the use of Images in Divine worship is not in itself evil.  
7. Nor does that which is mainly and most ordinarily alleged against Images in Religious worship (viz. That it is impossible to represent God by any outward figure) seem of any weight at all to us. For neither do we admit that these Images are intended for Figures and Representations of God, but only for the Sensible setting out to our sight the Effects and Objects of those Powers and Attributes which we adore in him: And if we did admit it, yet we have wherewith to defend ourselves. For it we are not to use Images in Divine worship, because they cannot set out the Nature of God as he is in himself, we are not at all to think of him when we worship him; the Thoughts concerning his very Nature or Person which we frame of him (though haply they be not without some truth) having yet as little similitude with him whom we worship, as the Imagination of a man born blind hath with the glorious Image of the Sun: He feels indeed the comfortable Effects of his presence upon his body, but his Eyes did never see, nor can his Mind conceive how illustrious he is to look upon.  
8. To this purpose the most witty, cautious and subtle sort of the Pagans apologise for themselves: nor are we to envy them, if they hit upon any thing more weighty and substantial in their Apology. For Christianity is so excellent in itself, that we need not fancy any Religions worse than they are, the better to set off its eminency. Besides, the more tolerable sense we can make of the affairs of the ancient Pagans, the easier Province we shall have to maintain against profane and Atheistical men, to whom if you would grant, That Providence had utterly neglected for so many Ages together all the Nations of the world, except that little handful of the jews, they would whether you would or no from thence infer, That there was no Providence over them neither, & consequently no God; it being a thing incredible, that there should be any Providence at all in things of the highest concernment, unless it dispread itself further then into such an inconsiderable part of the World as some imagine. But that the Heathen were not so utterly destitute of means as some would make them, S. Paul seems largely enough to declare in his Epistle to the Romans. 
Rom. 1.19, 20.  And that their condition was not so horridly desperate, he may perhaps seem to intimate from that favourable expression in his Speech to the Athenians, 
Acts 17.30.  where he saith, God connived at the times of their Ignorance. But I had almost forgot myself, my design being not to apologise for the Heathen, but to answer what they apologise for themselves: which I shall do very briefly.   

CHAP. V. 1. An Answer to the last Apology of the Pagans; as first, That it concerns but few of them, 2. and that those few were rather of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, then pure Pagans. 3. That the worship of Images is expressly forbid by God in the Law of Moses. 4. That they rather obscure then help our conceptions of the Divine Powers. 5. That there is great danger of these Images intercepting the worship directed to God. 6. He refers the curious and unsatisfied to the fuller Discussions in Polemical Divinity.  
1. FIrst therefore we are to consider that what has been here alleged in defence of the Pagans, concerns but very few of them, the generality of them being Idolaters in the grossest sense, as is manifest out of the complaints of David, Psalm 135. as also out of the Epistle of jeremy, and other places.  
2. Secondly, It is questionable whether those few, such as Pythagoras, Socrates, Plato, Plotinus, Plutarch, and the like, are to be reputed mere Pagans, or whether they came nearer to the nature of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, having been imbued with the Knowledge of that one Eternal Spirit which is the Creator and Governor of all things, by conversing with the jews, or by conversing with them that had conversed with them. And that they had the Knowledge of Him by the communication of some such hidden Tradition or Cabbala, seems manifest in that these more holy and more expert men in Divine Mysteries amongst the Heathen taught also the Triunity, as well as the Immateriality, of the Godhead; I mean the First and Chiefest of them, such as Pythagoras and Plato: which being a reach above humane wit, and a thing so useful to be taken into Christianity, is to me a strong Argument that it was none of their own invention, but that they had it either from those that were inspired themselves, or had received it from those that were inspired.  
3. Thirdly, The making of graven Images and falling down before them is a thing expressly forbidden to the people of God in that Religion where himself thought fit to appear in the framing of it; which is an evident sign of the faultiness of the Use of Idols in Divine worship.  
4. Fourthly, The pretended serviceableness of Images for the instructing the people and the setting out to them the nature of that Divine Power which they are to adore, seems very questionable. For the presence of so strange an object before their eyes striking the outward Sense so strongly, may rather hinder the inward operation of their Mind from more pure and genuine conceptions of God, then at all further them in the framing of them; and as Memory is too often lost by the use of writing, so the power of Imagination as to Divine things may be spoiled and enfeebled by these false props of external representations.  
5. Fifthly and lastly, There is a great danger, of which the Jealousy of God seems very sensible, that these Viceroys and Representatives of the Divine Majesty, as they would have them to be, may prove treacherous to the highest Sovereignty, intercepting and keeping to themselves all those Prayers and Praises, all those immolations and sacrifices that are offered by the people. For the unskilful Multitude seeing the Priest sacrifice and all the people pour forth their devotions with their eyes fixed on the Idol, set upon some high place, carved into all the members and organs of life and sense so artificially that he seems to sight to be a living Person, are easily driven through the weakness of their wit to imagine him to be such indeed, and to adore him as a living and powerful Deity, such as is able to do them good or hurt according to his own pleasure, as Grotius well observeth out of S. Augustine.  
6. But if this our Answer shall seem liable to a further Reply, I shall remit the disputacious, to the mercy of School-Divines, and the rack of Polemical Theology, myself being better employed in laying on a charge upon universal Paganism so evidently true, that the craftiest and most refined wits of them all shall not be able to elude it.   

CHAP. VI 1. A new and unanswerable charge against Paganism, namely, That they adored the Divine Powers no further than they reached the Animal life, as appears from their Dijoves and Vejoves, 2. Jupiter altitonans, Averruncus, Robigus and Tempestas. 3. From the pleasant spectacle of their God Pan: what is meant by his Pipe, and Nymphs dancing about him. 4. What by his being deemed the Son of Hermes and Mercury, and what by his beloved. Nymph Syrinx, his wife Echo, and daughter jambe. 5. The interpretation of his horns, hairiness, red face, long beard, goat's feet, and laughing countenance.  
1. THat heavy accusation of Polytheisme, Atheism and Idolatry which was laid upon the Heathen you have already heard, and with what sleights of wit they have endeavoured to defend themselves, pretending that in the variety of their worships, it is but one Eternal Deity that they adore according to the Manifestations of his presence who worketh all in all. The Charge we shall lay upon them now is not, I confess, so grievous, but more devoid of all show of any solid Answer whereby they may quit themselves thereof. And in brief it is this, viz. That though we should admit that they did worship one Eternal and Incorporeal Deity, infinitely Wise, Good and Powerful; yet it is evident that they worshipped him only in such manifestations of him that nearest concerned the Animal life; that is, in such as were most dreadful and terrible, or also most pleasing and agreeable thereunto. Hence it is, as I said before, that they had their Vejoves as well as Dijoves, both which was but Apollo, or the Sun who is the visible Diespiter or Lucetius: but because he also sometimes by the sultry heat he causes in the Air raises also Plagues and Pestilences, he was worshipped also under the name of Vejovis, whose Temple was of old to be seen in Rome, and his Image holding Arrows in his hand as being ready to hurt; as you may see in Gellius.  
2. The horror of Thunder also made them worship jupiter under the notion or title of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, of jupiter altitonans, as the Latins call him; and the Scripture itself forbears not to call Thunder the voice of God. The forenamed Critic adds to this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (as the Greeks would style him) Averruncus and Robigus; the latter whereof, he says, is to be pacified for the security of our Corn, the other for the safety of ourselves. But the former seems rather a general name belonging to every Divine Power that is to be attoned to keep off mischief, then to any one particular Manifestation of the wrath of God in the World. Such as is a Storm or Tempest at Sea, whom the Romans made a particular Deity after their Consul Cornelius Scipio had escaped the danger.  
Te quoque, Tempestas, meritam delubra fatemur,  
Cum penè est Corsis obruta classis aquis.  
3. Such instances as concern the pleasure and gratification of the Animal Life are innumerable; but some we must produce, that thereby you may the better judge of the rest. And it seems their God Pan, by whom, as his name denotes, they understood the Universe, was a very pleasant Spectacle to them, both by his picture, and other conceits they had of him. For why was he pictured with a Pipe in his hand and a laughing countenance? why were the Nymphs imagined to dance about him at the sound of his music? but that they did acknowledge that all things in the world are ordered with an excellent Congruity and Harmony; so that the Inhabitants thereof, that is, the Souls of living creatures, which are the Nymphs here mentioned, being touched every one with the sense of what is most grateful and agreeable to itself, are conceived to skip and dance for joy. That they meant the Material or Visible World by Pan, is apparent as well from what they write of his birth and amours, as from other observables in his Image.  
4. For he is said to be the Son of Mercury or Hermes, which is the Divine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the 
* The inward Word.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of God, as the World is the 
* The outward Word or Speech.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Now the Universe being but one, Pan is rightly exempted from that rabble of Sweethearts that the other Deities are feigned to have had; for there is no body for him to love, only the reflection of himself from the Minds of men that contemplate him. This, when his Nature is returned most truly, and the Order of things and Ends of Providence are rightly understood, is his beloved Nymph Syrinx; if more rudely and brokenly reflected, his Wife Echo, of whom was born jamble a tattling gossip full of ridiculous stories and oldwives tales, full of scoffs and cavils and misrepresentations of those things that are observed in the World. By which reputed Daughter of Pan may be well understood the false Sects of Philosophy & vain Superstitions that ever abounded in all Ages, which though they may please the ignorant, yet seem either idle or impious to them that know better.  
5. But it is most manifest by his Image, that they understood the Universe by him. For what could be meant by his acute horns and the Hispidity or Hairiness of his skin, but the Effluvium of Particles or the Rays of things, burring out from all Bodies that act at a distance? which is most conspicuous in the Lights of Heaven, which are so far removed, and which yet we see, as also all other Objects of sight, by virtue of a Pyramid, whose Basis is in the Object, and Cuspis is in our Eye. These in general are the horns of Pan: and the bright Redness of his face denotes that colour in the Sky; as his prolix beard the streaming light of the Sun and Moon; and his being clothed with the spotted skin of a Leopard the Stars; it may be also the spottedness of the Sea and the Earth, the one with Islands and the other with Flowers. That he is partly Man and partly Beast, denotes the comprehension of all living creatures as well Irrational as Rational; and that he stands on the feet of a Goat, that the Species of things could not subsist without proclivity to lust, of which the Goat is a notorious emblem. And that he is made laughing, signifies that the whole World is Res ludicra, as that merry Prophet Mahomet speaks; to whom we may adjoin the suffrage of the Poet who makes man's life a Stage-Play.  

〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.   

This Life's a Scene of fools, a sportful Stage,  
Where grief attends him that is over-sage.   
But this I have touched upon already. We pass therefore to their particular Deities.   

CHAP. VII. 1. That as the World or Universe was deified in Pan, so were the parts thereof in Coelius, Juno, Neptune, Vulcan, Pluto, Ops, Bacchus, Ceres, etc. 2. That the Night was also a Deity, and why they sacrificed a Cock to her, with the like reason of other Sacrifices. 3. Interior Manifestations that concern the Animal life, namely that of Wrath and Love, which are the Pagans Mars and Venus. 4. Minerva, Mercurius, Eunomia, etc. Manifestations referred to the Middle life. 5. The agreement of the Greeks Religion with the Romans, as also with the Egyptians. 6. Their worship of the River Nilus, etc. 7. That the Religion of the rest of the Nations of the world was of the same nature with that of Rome, Greece and Egypt, and reached no further than the Animal life. 8. And that their worshipping of men deceased stood upon the same ground.  
1. THis Universal specimen of the Divine Power, the World, as they have deified the Whole, so they have also made Deities of the Parts thereof. For their Uranus or Coelius, what is it but the Heavens; their jupiter and juno, the Air and Clouds; Neptune the Sea; Vulcan (that limping Deity) the Fire? who is said to halt, quod sine ligneo tanquam baculo progredi nequeat, as Phornutus' notes, meaning by his going with a stick the fuel he is sustained by. By Pluto they mean the interior parts of the Earth, out of which Gold and Silver and other precious commodities are digged. By Ops or Bona Dea the exterior parts of the Soil in general, that afford the necessaries of life to both man and beast. Hither also is to be referred Bacchus, Ceres, Pomona, Flora, and such like Deities; as to Coelius the Host of Heaven, and in special the Sun and Moon, the most famous Deities among the Pagans: The latter goes under the name of Diana, the former of Apollo, and it may be of Vesta. For her Temple was round, and a fire kept there constantly by the Vestal Virgins in the midst of the Temple; which denotes that the Sun is in the midst of the world: and her name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which is from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that he stands still, according to that more accurate Hypothesis.  
2. Neither were they sensible only to the pleasure of the Lights of Heaven, but also of the convenience of Night, that dark shadow of the Earth, within whose Sable curtains all living creatures so sweetly repose themselves: wherefore they made Night also a Goddess, under the name of Latona or Nox; and they sacrificed a Cock to her, as Ovid tells us in his Fastorum, because he was a disturber of that rest and silence the Night is the bestower of to wearied mortals. So they sacrificed a Dog to Diana for his bold barkings at the Moon, a Goat to Bacchus for brouzing on the Vine, a Sow to Ceres for rooting up her Corn. Such obvious reasons as these brought in an infinite number of Ceremonies, which will not be worth the while to run over. The Nature of the Deities themselves which the Pagans worshipped being a sufficient Argument of the sense and meaning of their Religion, and that it reached no further than the Animal life.  
3. We have named the most eminent exterior Manifestations of the Divine Power in the World: we shall now give a few instances of the Interior. And the most notable, I conceive, are those Two Natural Passions of Wrath and Love; which Powers they adored under the names of Mars and Venus. The Schoolmen would call them the Irascible and Concupiscible, to which Two they reduce the rest of the Passions of the Mind: but we cannot insist upon these things.  
4. There are also other Interior Deities, as I may so call them, such as Pallas or Minerva, Mercurius, Eunomia, and the like: all which reach no further than the Middle Life I speak of, and are the improvements of man's Reason in the knowledge of Nature, the discipline of War, Political justice, skill in Trades and Traffic, the Invention of Letters, of Music, of Architectonicks, and (if you will) of all kinds of Mathematics (an instance whereof you have in that Precept of the Oracle, that bade them double the Cube;) which because they may be in us without any sense of the Divine life at all, I think we may also venture to call Animal or Natural. For as for him that is the best accomplished in these, yet that of the Apostle may be still true of him, Animalis homo non capit quae sunt Spiritûs Dei, 
1 Cor. 2.14.  The Natural man is uncapable of Spiritual and Divine Matters.  
5. That the Religion of the Romans, in which we have chiefly instanced hitherto, reached no further than the Animal life, is plain. The Greeks differed little or nothing from them, their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being intended to Twelve of those Deities which were acknowledged by the Romans, and such as we have named already. And for the Egyptians it is evident also that their Religion was no better, if not worse; their Serapis being the same with Pan or the Universe, according to the concession of his own Oracle; and their Osiris and Isis but the Sun and the Moon, Deities scarcely left out of the worship of any Heathens. It is true there is a People in afric that curse the Sun by reason of his immoderate Heat; but it is the stronger argument where the comfort of his rays is felt, (and in what nation are they not?) that the rude people did as much bless him and adore him.  
6. The River Nilus was a great God with the Egyptians too, as Ganges with the Indians, they both of them fattening the Soil by their overflowings. The Divinity of Nilus Apollonius also that rambling Greek did superstitiously acknowledge, by doing his devotions to the River within the sight and noise of his roaring Cataracts, after he had visited the Gymnosophists. But for themselves it is no wonder they should deify so grand a Benefactor, they worshipping such things as lived on his benevolence. For such were the living creatures, Birds, Beasts, and Creeping things, to which they did divine honour; nay you may add Trees and Plants, Onions and Garlic not excepted, as every one casts into their dish.  
7. What we have said of Rome, Greece and Egypt, may be made as manifest concerning the Religion of all the parts of the world beside, as of Arabia, Persia, India, China, Tartary, Germany, Scythia, Guinea, Aethiopia, and in the Newfound world, as in Virginia, Mexico, Peru and Brasilia. But it would be as tedious as needless to harp so long on one string by so voluminous an Induction; and it is more warrantable to be sparing then over-lavish in so copious and confessed a matter. Whoever reads those Writers, which are numerous enough, that can inform them in this inquiry, he will assuredly find, That the Religion of the Heathen reached no further than the Objects of the Animal life; and that though they may go under several names, yet that they are the same things every where, viz. Wrath, Lust and Sensuality; or such things as are in subserviency to these, as Corn, Wine, and other Requisites for the necessities or delights of Man; as also those Powers that have an influence upon these, as the Sun, Moon and Stars, Fire, Water, Air, and the like.  
8. We may add to these Inanimate things, Eminent persons whom they could not but acknowledge as their great Benefactors. Such were their Lawgivers, Kings and Commanders that fought their battles successfully; the first Inventours of Arts or any useful contrivance for the convenience of life. Wherefore the most subtle defenders of the worship of the Pagans, let them elude the charge of Idolatry as well as they can, or Polytheism, yet they can never avoid the imputation, That their serving of God in the Heathens Ceremonies, is not any thing more than the acknowledging that Power that is able to gratify or grieve the Spirit of the mere Natural Man.   

CHAP. VIII. 1. That Judaisme also respected nothing else but the Gratifications of the Animal life, as appears in all their Festivals. 2. That though the People were held in that low dispensation, yet Moses knew the meaning of his own Types, and that Immortality that was to be revealed by Christ. 3. That their Sabbaths reached no further than things of this life; 4. Nor their Sabbatical years and jubilees; 5. Nor their Feasts of Trumpets; 6. Nor their Feast of Tabernacles; 7. Nor their Pentecost; 8. Nor last their Feast of Expiation.  
1. AND truly that the absolute Transcendency of the Christian Religion may be the better understood, I cannot here omit that judaism does very much symbolise with Paganism in this point we are upon. For though the jews were very right and orthodox in this, in that they did direct their worship to that One and only true God that made Heaven and Earth, and is the Author and Giver of every good gift; and that without the offence and scandal of Idolatrous worship: yet under this dispensation of Moses, he seems openly to promise nothing more to the people of the jews then the present enjoyments of this Natural life, nor threatens any thing but the plagues thereof, as seems manifest, Deuteronomy 28. where the Blessings of obedience to Moses his Law, and the Cursings of disobedience are largely set down.  
2. Not but that I can easily believe, that Moses himself understood the Mystery of Immortality, and the Promise of those Eternal joys to be revealed by the Messias in the fullness of time, as also the meaning of all the Types that refer unto him; and that his Successors also in that nation, their Holy Men or Prophets, had some measurable Knowledge thereof: But my meaning is, that the Generality of the jews were locked up in this lower kind of Dispensation, and that Moses his Law in the Externals thereof drives at no higher than thus; as is apparent from all the Festivals thereof, they none of them concerning any thing more than the enjoyments and conveniences of this present life.  
3. For as for their Sabbaths, they were but a Memorial of the Creation of this visible world, the belief whereof the Sadducees embraced as well as others, though they denied that there was either Angel or Spirit; for there is not any mention of the Creation of any such thing in the external letter of Moses, and therefore the Appearances of Angels they looked upon as only present Emanations from God, which ceased as he disappeared.  
4. And for their Sabbatical year, as also the year of jubilee, which was celebrated at the end of seven times seven years, besides that they are not without a reflection upon the Creation of the World, which was completed at the seventh day, wherein therefore God rested; the other reasons, according to the Text of Moses, reach no further than the things of this present life. For as concerning the Sabbatical year, the Precept runs thus: Six years thou shalt sow thy land, and gather the fruits thereof; but the seventh year thou shalt let it rest, and lie still, that the poor of thy people may eat: in like manner thou shalt deal with thy vineyard and with thy olive-yard. And for the jubilee, it is evident that it had a secular use, for the releasement of Servants, and restoring of lands to their first owners who were necessitated to sell them. Those Feasts therefore were instituted in order to a Political good.  
5. Their Feasts of Trumpets and their New-Moons seem indeed to have an higher use, to call the people together to hear the Law: but I told you before that the Blessings and Cursings of the Law were merely Temporal. And for their Sacrifices of Thanksgiving and of Atonement, they were in reference to what is Good or Evil to this life of the Flesh.  
6. Their Feast of Tabernacles was instituted in remembrance that the Children of Israel dwelled in Tabernacles and Booths, when God brought them out of the land of Egypt. As also their Passeover was a more particular representation of the manner of their delivery out of the hands of the Egyptians; as you may see Exodus the 12.  
7. Their Pentecost, that is, the fiftieth day after the Passeover, in this they offered two wave-loaves; as upon the second day of the Passeover they offered a sheaf of the first fruits of their Harvest: so that those Solemnities respected merely the Fruits of the Earth.  
8. And lastly, as for the Feast of Expiation, wherein the Scape-goat carried away the sins of the people and the evils deserved thereby into the wilderness; being, as I have already intimated, that those plagues or evils denounced in Moses his Law be but of a secular consideration, it is plain that this particular Ceremony in the Religion of Moses, in the letter thereof, reaches no further than the Pleasures or Aggrievances of this mortal life: It being reserved for Christ alone to bring the most certain and most comfortable News of that Eternal Joy which we shall be made partakers of with him for ever in the Heavens, 
2 Tim. 1.10.  who was to abolish Death, and to bring Life and Immortality to light through the Gospel, as S. Paul speaks.   

CHAP. IX. 1. The Preeminency of Judaisme above Paganism. 2. The Authors of the Religions of the Heathen, who they were. 3. How naturally lapsed Mankind falls under the superstitious Tyranny of Devils. 4. The palpable effects of this Tyranny in the Nations of America. 5. That that false and wild Resignation in the Quakers does naturally expose them to the Tyranny of Satan. 6. That their affectation of blind impulses is but a preparation to Demonical possession, and a way to the restoring of the vilest Superstitions of Paganism.  
1. WHat shall we say then? is there no real difference at all betwixt judaism and Paganism? Yes a great deal. For though they both seem to agree in this, that they neither reach further in their End then the gratifications of the Animal life (it being indeed incredible, that their Souls, that are so low sunk that they cannot see beyond this present state, should emerge to so high a pitch of Sanctification as is understood by that life we call Divine:) yet judaism has the preeminence far above Paganism. First, In that those rich discoveries of the Gospel are so exactly adumbrated and shadowed out in the Mosaical Types, that a man may be assured that they were prefigured by them. Secondly, That the worship of God according to the Rites of Moses is more pure and devoid of all suspicion of Idolatry, which the Religion of the Heathen was not, as has been already declared.  
2. Lastly, In that God himself was the institutor of the Religion of the Jews, whenas the Rites of the Heathen were found out and appointed either by Angels, as some would have it, such as were the Overseers and Guardians of several Nations and Countries, (who if they were good, the Inhabitants of the earth it seems revolted from them, and corrupted their primitive institutions so long ago, that the knowledge of them never arrived to or hands;) or else at the best they were but the better sort of lapsed Spirits, or crafty Political men, or impure and malicious Devils. And so far as History will give us light, all the Religions of the World, saving those of Moses and Christ, have no better Authors than those of the Three last kinds, as you may gather out of what has been already spoken; and too many of them, I suspect, have been ordained by the foulest and wickedest of all the lapsed crew.  
3. For Mankind being so much sunk and fallen from God by the temptation of the Devil, like a Bird or prey he follows his prize, and hunts there where his game is most, hover over the sons of men, whom he having struck down to the earth, le's not his hold go, but having once seized upon them, keeps them as long as he can within his own power; it falling to his share to domineer over men as naturally as wicked men to circumvent and domineer one over another, I mean the more powerful and subtle over the more weak and unwise.  
4. Of which the whole Newfound World seems to be an ample Testimony; there being very few places in America, but such as were discovered to be palpably and visibly under the power of the old Serpent, their religious Rites and Ceremonies being as uncouth and antic and more bloody and cruel than those that Witches are known to be tied to here. For the mind of these Apostate Spirits is, that the Remnant of the Law of Nature and Light of Reason in man should be quite obliterated, and that mankind should be wholly their Vassals, and that they should forget the Nobleness of their own condition, and stoop to whatsoever they require of them, which are commonly such things as become none but Madmen and Beasts.  
5. And therefore it is a very dangerous and false kind of Resignation in those that would pretend to a more than ordinary pitch of Religion, to bid adieu to the Rules of Humanity and Reason under the pretence of the exercise of Self-denial. For thus giving away their own Will in those things that are laudable and good, they give room for the Devil to enter and to possess them Soul and Body, and to drive them to the most vile, sordid, the most uncivil and ridiculous, nay the most wicked and impious, actions that Humane Nature is liable to; as is too much already found in some of that Fanatic Sect of the Quakers, who under pretence of crucifying the Dictates of Reason and Humanity and every thing they find their Spirit carried to, smother that Lamp of God in them: and being thus got in the dark, are the scorn and laughingstock of Satan, that sworn enemy of mankind the Devil; and delusive Spirits, like so many Ignes Fatui, lead them about in this bewildring Night that they have voluntarily brought upon themselves, by not making use of that Talon that God already had given them, but flinging of it away as an unholy thing.  
6. This is true of several of them by their own Confessions; and things of a like Nature to these are evident in most of them, whether themselves will confess it or no: but let them pretend what they will, most certain it is, That that Spirit that leads them from the Scriptures, from the use of Reason, from common Humanity, from their Loyalty to Christ that died for them, and whom God has exalted above all powers and principalities whatever, either amongst men or Angels; that Spirit, I say, that seduces them from such indispensable points as these, is none other than he that seduced man at first, and would again bring him into a slavish subjection to himself by despoiling of him utterly of all those tender touches of Spirit, and warrantable suggestions of Reason and Natural Conscience, or the laudable Customs of his Education, to act merely upon blind impulses, of which no account is to be given, that thereby he may be the easier possessed by him, and be hurried to any vileness of wickedness, to any cruelty or uncleanness without stop or resistance; and that the Law of Christ being extinguished, the most foul and barbarous form of Religion amongst the Gentiles may be restored. For the virulent enmity of this Sect against the Ministers of the Gospel is no obscure argument that they are acted by the Envy of the Devil, whose Kingdom already has in part, and shall still fall more and more by the hand of our Saviour: whose Triumphs that we may see how just they are, we must not pass over Paganism so favourably as we have, but discover the beastly and bloody Tyranny of Satan upon the Nations of the Earth in his more execrable Rites and Ceremonies, the abominableness whereof demonstrates That they had no other institutor but himself.   

CHAP. X. 1. The Devil's usurped dominion of this world, and how Christ came to dispossess him. 2. The Largeness of the Devil's dominion before the coming of Christ. 3. The Nation of the jews, the light of the world; and what influence they might have on other Nations in the midst of the reign of Paganism. 4. That if our Hemisphere was any thing more tolerable than the American, it is to be imputed to the Doctrine of the Patriarches, Moses and the Prophets. 5. That this Influence was so little, that all the Nations besides were Idolaters, most of them exercising of obscene and cruel Superstitions.  
1. THat the Kingdoms of the Earth are, or rather were, at the disposal of the Devil, was his own boast to our Saviour when he would have tempted him to fall down and worship him: and it is observable that our Saviour disputes not his Title, though he denies him that Homage; nay he seems to acknowledge his present possession and dominion over this world, by calling him The Prince thereof, though an Usurper, and such as himself came to deliver the nations from. Now is the Redemptiom of this World, (for so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies, as Grotius has noted) now is the Prince of this World cast out; 
John 12.31.  and I when I am lifted up from the Earth, will draw all men unto me.  
2. Now how absolute and universal his Dominion was before Christ came into the World, we shall easily understand if we consider that he had one Hemisphere entire, viz. America with the adjacent Islands; and this other wherein we live, and that contains those three great Continents, Europe, Asia and afric, (saving the little that that handful of the people of God did possess,) what of it was not his?  
3. This Family therefore of the Faithful has in all Ages been, as our Saviour speaks, The light of the World; though never so visible and so spreading as after his coming: and it is not to be doubted but Wise men of several Nations communicating with the jews, whether in Palestine or Egypt, carried something away with them whereby they might better the Laws and Rites of those Countries wherein after they did for any time reside. So that if the Examples of the Tyranny of Satan, or the Impurity of his Institutions and Ceremonies be not so many, nor so heinous and abominable in these Parts of the World as in the other Hemisphere, it is not to be referred to any Tolerableness of his Malice or Wickedness, but to the Efficacy of that Light whose appearance very oft is so grateful and congruous to the Soul of man, that though it have been nursed up in vain and unclean Superstitions, and bloody and beastly Rites of a false Religion; yet so soon as a purer Form is propounded, with confidence it closeth with what is Better, and resisteth the power both of a bad Custom and an ill Master at once.  
4. I speak not this as if the Knowledge of God in the ancient Patriarches, Moses and the Prophets had any such considerable influence upon the Inhabitants on this side of the Earth, as that we were at a loss for examples of what was sufficiently abominable amongst the nations; but that if we may seem to have been in any more tolerable condition than the Americans, that it may not be imputed to any Remissness in that Hater and Contemner of Mankind, but to the Providence of God and the Power of Truth, the light whereof at so great distances, and so many reflections and refractions, is not without some Effect.  
5. But scarce any where at all of that Efficacy, as to keep off the grossness of Idolatry: but in many places it was so perfectly absent, that Beastliness, Obscenity and execrable Cruelty was added to the other unpardonable parts of their Superstitions. It would be an endless business to bring in all the Instances we may, but some we must, as a pledge of the rest, and in what order it happens; and that with all briefness possible, only naming their abominations, not insisting upon them.   

CHAP. XI. 1. The villainous Rites of Cybele the Mother of the Gods. 2. Their Feasts of Bacchus: 3. of Priapus, and the reason of sacrificing an Ass to him. 4. Their Lupercalia, and why they were celebrated by naked men. 5. The Feasts of Flora. 6. Of Venus, and that it was the Obscene Venus they worshipped. 7. That their Venus Urania, or Queen of Heaven, is also but Earthly lust, as appears from her Ceremonies. 8. That this Venus is thought to be the Moon. Her lascivious and obscene Ceremonies.  
1. THE First that comes to my thoughts is the Mother of the Deified Rabble, Cybele, mater Deorum, the celebration of whose Rites had so much villainy and debauchedness in it, that the more ingenuous of the Roman were ashamed of the Office. The Priests clad in particoloured coats danced antic dances, writhing about their heads ilfavouredly, and keeping time with their hands upon their breasts to the tune of the tabret, pipe and cymbals, footed it thus from house to house through the streets, begging money of the people to the use of Cybele the Mother of the Gods. From whence they were called Metragyrtae as well as Menagyrtae; but they were such noted Beasts and Drunkards, that their gross misdemeanours gave an occasion to that byword, Circulator Cybeleius, whereby they understood a lewd dissolute villain, given wholly up to drunkenness and debauchedness.  
2. I cannot name the Bacchanalia, but your fancies will prevent me, where it seems (and it is the complaint of that sober Writer Livy) that though the Title of the Feast be Bacchus, yet the conlusion is promiscuous Lust and Venery, nay violent force and fightings and frequent Murders. For the opportunities of Night, and the mixture of men and women together of several ages and orders, and the incitation of Lust through the intemperance of Wine made them transgress all the bounds of Shame and Modesty; so that with unresistible violence they would force whom they could, and falling out about their prey, wound and kill one another; the noise and groans of the dying parties and the shrieks of the ravished women not being heard by reason of the rattling and tinkling of their Tabrets and Cymbals which sounded all the while: so that it seems the Romans as well as the Sicyonii worshipped 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But to let that go uninterpreted;  
3. Priapus, what a filthy Deity was he? His Image so obscene, as you may see in the Poets, that no chaste pen would describe it after them, though their description be but a testimony of the truth of the abomination. To this impure God they sacrificed an Ass: the reason Ovid in his Fastorum tells at large; but it is so lascivious, that it will be sufficient only to have hinted it. It seems the God was in love with the Nymph Lotis, who lying with the rest of the Rural Deities in the grass in a moonshine night, and being fallen asleep, Priapus by stealth intended to have deflowered her: but when he was over-near the perpetrating of his Villainy, old Silenus his Ass chanced to bray so rudely and loud that he wakened the Nymph and defeated the God of his lewd purpose, debarring him of his desired pleasure, and exposing him to the derision of all the Rural Deities by the mishap. 
Omnibus ad lunae lumina risus erat.  And therefore the Heathens sacrifice an Ass to Priapus, as a reiterated revenge upon that Beast for doing him so great a displeasure.  
4. Some such Reason as this the same Prophet of the Heathens, as I may so call him, gives of men's running up and down stark naked in the Lupercalia, which were celebrated to the honour, or rather dishonour, of Pan, Lycaeus, Faunus or Sylvanus; for it is nothing but a memorial also of his defeated lechery. For Hercules having retired into a wood with his wife Omphale, a fair and goodly person and richly attired, this Rural God by chance espying her, fell in love with her, watched where they took up their lodging, and silently stole into the Cave by night: where Hercules and Omphale having changed garments, he lying in his wife's clothes, and she in his Lion's skin, made the lustful God mistake so unluckily, that it cost him, besides the shame, the bruising of his Body against the sides of the Cave, where the enraged Heros cast him, discharging himself of so uncouth and unsuitable a Bed-fellow. And this is the Reason why Sylvanus will have his Ceremonies performed by naked men in detestation of that deceit and mistake that may lie under clothes. 
Veste Deus lusus fallentes lumina Vestes  
Non amat, & nudos ad sua sacra vocat.  
The God abused by clothes that hinder sight,  
Unto his Feasts the naked doth invite.  So lascivious are the Rites, and so frivolous the Theology of the ancient Pagans.  
5. Flora is a name that sounds more innocently, but yet her Solemnities are not performed without shameless wantonness and uncivil mirth; lewd Harlots being appointed to run up and down naked, pleasing the Spectators with their obscene gestures and Meretricious disportments.  
6. Their Goddess Venus can be no sooner mentioned then suspected, and that deservedly. For though Plato and Plotinus acknowledge a Twofold Venus, the one Heavenly, the other Popular and Carnal; yet that Distinction in the true meaning thereof seems only to be lodged amongst the better sort of Philosophers, the people doing their devotions to that lower Deity, as it appears by the Epithets they give her, and the Ceremonies they perform to her. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which the Argivi, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which the Athenians, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which the Syracusans worshipped, can be no other but that Power which is the Precedent of Lust, as the meaning of those unchaste Epithets does plainly demonstrate. And that Venus which was worshipped at Cyprus, the Phallus which was shown amongst other of her Ceremonies evidently declares her Nature to be of the same kind.  
7. There was indeed an Urania, a Celestial Venus, she is called the Queen of Heaven in Scripture, Venus Mylitta in Profane writers, (Mylitta signifying 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as if it were from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉) which was worshipped as well in some parts of afric as in Babylonia; but the reason of her name, which we have already told, as also the manner of her Ceremonies, do manifestly show that she was but that Popular Venus we spoke of before. For young Women sat in her Temple, their places being distinguished by certain lines or threads, which any stranger that would make use of their bodies, broken, and so carried her apart that he had a mind to deal with from the rest, and gave her a piece of money for a requital; and after this superstitious kind of fornication she was permitted to marry whom she pleased. The better sort of Women made their abode near the Temple in certain Wagons covered like Tents: from whence the abomination was called Succoth Benoth, and the Goddess herself Benoth for shortness, whence the Critics with great probability derive the Latin word Venus.  
8. This Venus which was worshipped so in several places, is conceived by some to be the Moon, as by Philochorus, who affirms her to be sacrificed to, if by men, in women's apparel, if by women, in men's apparel: Which Planet is rightly called the Queen of Heaven, and under the name of Hecate is also Maleficarum Venus, as Selden notes. Astarte also is the same Numen, served by her impure Priests, men of filthy and effeminate manners. The abominableness of the Worship of this Goddess of Lust is lively set out by Eusebius in the life of Constantine, Nemus erat & delubrum extra publicam viam spurco Veneris daemoni in parte verticis montis Libani in fruticeto positum. Erat hîc malitiae Schola omnibus lascivis, ubi viri non viri muliebri morbo daemonem placabant. And besides this, it was, as he says, the Rendezvous of all lewd persons, men and women given to wantonness, where they committed adultery, fornication and Sodomy with impunity, because no man of any repute would come amongst them.   

CHAP. XII. 1. Of their famous Eleusinia, how foul and obscene they were. 2. The magnificency of those Rites, and how hugely frequented. 3. That the bottom thereof was but a piece of Bawdry, held up by the Obscene and ridiculous story of Ceres and Baubo. 4. Of their foul superstitions in Tartary, Malabar, Narsinga, and the whole Continent of America.  
1. THat so villainous doings are found under so bad a title as this Goddess bears, may seem less marvel; but such Solemnities as have had the greatest fame for Mysteriousness and Sanctity are not found clear of this course kind of filthiness. We will instance in one example for all, in the Sacra Eleusinia instituted to the honour of Ceres, whom one would expect that she should approve herself an honest country Matron; whenas some of the sights to be seen in her Temple (as holy as they made those Mysteries) were but the ensigns of a Bawdy-house, which was the cause I suppose that made Socrates and Demonax not care to be initiated.  
2. But what by the power of delusive Spirits or the fraud of the Priests, that caused unexpected flashings of light and astonishing thunderings, besides other strange sights which they exhibited to them that were come to an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, these Mysteries were in so great request, that they were honoured sometimes with the presence of no less than thirty thousand persons. 
Lib. 1.  Claudian in his de Raptu Proserpinae sets out the solemnness of these Rites very livelily.  
jam mihi cernuntur trepidis delubra moveri  
Sedibus, & clarum dispergere culmina lumen,  
Adventum testata Dei: jam magnus ab imis  
Auditur fremitus terris, Templumque remugit  
CECROPIDUM—  
Now do I see the trembling Temple move  
From the foundation, and the Roof all bright  
To send down sudden day shot from above,  
Sign of the God's approach; Now strange affrights  
Of bellowing murmurs echoing under ground  
Fill the CECROPIAN structures with their sound.  
3. But this magnificent description of the Poet will be quite dashed out of countenance, if we do but produce that smart taunt to their foul Superstition set down by the pen of one of the ancient Fathers, Tota in Adytis divinitas, tota suspiria Epoptarum, totum signaculum linguae, simulacrum membri virilis revelatur. To this of 
* Adversus Valent. cap. 1.  Tertullian we might add out of Theodoret, or rather (as some would have it) correct Tertullian's mistake. For they did (say they) exhibit to the eyes of the Epoptae 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being part as it were of this Solemnity, Tertullian's mistake is not quite so wide as they would make it, but the people's eyes were befooled with the sight of them both 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, says 
* Therap. l. 7.  Theodoret; and Clemens gives a reason of it, because Ceres after her long travail in seeking Proserpina, being weary and very sad, sat in that heaviness on a certain stone, the Greeks call it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Ovid translates it, Saxum triste, the sad stone; 
Hic primùm gelido sedit maestissima saxon,  
Illud Cecropidae nunc quoque TRISTE vocant.  The Goddess being in this disconsolate condition, one Baubo, saith 
* In Protrepi:  Clemens, an old countrywoman, offered her to drink: but the Goddess being overcome with sadness and refusing it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and afterward it should seem more cheerfully took off her Cup.  
4. Thus filthy and impure is the Religion of the Pagans all over, whose nasty Ceremonies had not been recorded by the pens, nor uttered by the mouths of the holy Fathers, had not necessity done violence to their modesty. Nor will I detain you any longer in so unsavoury a subject, though we might travail further in this mire, relating to you the unclean customs of Candu in Tartary, where they prostitute their Sisters, their Daughters, nay their own Wives to strangers by way of honour to their Idols: Of Calcutta in Malabar, where the King strains courtesy with the High Priest, and will needs have him reap the primitiae of the pleasures of his new-married Bride; in that City also is there a Temple dedicated to the Ape, an animal of noted lechery: Of Narsinga, where women prostitute themselves to get money for their Idols: Of the whole Continent of America, where besides that their common Lust and Venery has no bounds, they also offer their Daughters to be deflowered by their Priests, and dedicate young Boys to Sodomy; particularly at Old Port and Puna in Peru, where the Devil so far prevailed in their beastly devotions, (as Purchas relates out of Cieza) that there were boys consecrated to serve in the Temple, and at the times of their Sacrifices and solemn Feasts the Lords and principal men abused them to that detestable filthiness; and generally in the Hill-countreys' the Devil under show of holiness had brought in that vice. For every Temple or principal house of Adoration kept one man or two or more, which were attired like women even from the time of their childhood, and spoke like them, imitating them in every thing; with whom under pretext of Holiness and Religion their principal men on principal days had that hellish commerce. But enough and too much of the foulness of the Pagan Superstition.   

CHAP. XIII. 1. The bloody Tyranny of the Devil in his cruel Superstitions. The whipping of the prime youth of Lacedaemon at the Altar of Diana. 2. The sacrificing to Bellona and Dea Syria with the Priests own blood. The blood of the sick vowed to be offered in Cathaia and Mangi, with other vile and contemptuous abuses of Satan. 3. Other scornful and harsh misusages in Siam and Pegu. Men squeezed to death under the wheels of an Idols Chariot in the Kingdom of Narsinga and Bisnagar. 4. Foul tedious Pilgrimages in Zeilan, together with the cuttings and slashing of the flesh of the Pilgrim. 5. Whipping, eating the earth, plucking out eyes before the Idol in New-Spain, with their antic and slovenly Ceremonies in Hispaniola. 6. The intolerable harshness of their Superstitious Castigations in Mexico and Peru. 7. That these base usages are an infallible demonstration of the Devil's Hatred and Scorn of Mankind.  
1. HAving given you a competent view of the Misgovernment of the Prince of this world in the lawless extravagancies of unclean Lust; we shall now consider his cruel insolences and despightful usages of contemned mankind, which we may call the Bloody Tyranny of the Devil over men. And there are not a few Examples thereof: we shall not omit to produce such as are on this side Murder, and yet are manifest arguments of that Envy and Scorn he bears to man. As the whipping of the prime youth of Lacedaemon before the face of their friends at the Altar of Diana: a custom so barbarous, that Thespesion the chief of the Gymnosophists thought fit to object it to Apollonius that great Reformer of Paganism. But he is fain to excuse the Lacedæmonians, as doing that which was the more tolerable; the Scythian Goddess rigidly exacting of them the effusion of man's blood at her Altar.  
2. The sacrificing to Bellona was with the Priests own blood, which was also done to Dea Syria by hers at the Fire-Feast, where also young men in a superstitious rage, (who after ran through the City with that in their hand which they had cut off from their body, 
See Purcha● his pilgrim. Part 1. Book 1. Chap. 15.  and cast into some house or other, thereby to oblige them to give them their womanish habit and attire) dismembered themselves in honour to the Goddess. The sick in Cathaia and Mangi (as is recorded by Paulus Venetus) were taught to vow the offering of their blood to their Idol, if they recovered. And what had less pain (but more contempt and scorn with it) the Priest used to besprinkle his congregation before he dismissed them, with blood, milk, earth and cowes-dung.  
3. In Siam the Religious Orders are held under very hard laws, it being death to speak to a woman, and to drink wine no less than stoning. That also is a base abuse of the people in Pegu, as Purchas relates out of Gasp. Balby, who drink the water wherein the Priest has washed himself. In the kingdom of Narsinga and Bisnagar there is an Idol to which they make long Pilgrimages, and when they appear before him, come with their hands bound, or with ropes about their necks, or with knives sticking in their arms or legs, or else cut their flesh, and cast the pieces into the Idol's face. The Idol being drawn in solemn procession, the more Zealous of the people lie in the way to be squeezed to death by the wheels, as both Balby, Odoricus and Linschoten write. I might add other examples of this kind, but I will not overmuch transgress my proposed Method, not intending for the present to speak of any cruelties of Satan but such as are on this side Murder.  
4. In Zeilan they make Pilgrimages of incredible tediousness; For having travailed many hundred miles, they are fain to wade near twenty miles together in stinking mire, besides their clambering up an Hill of many miles ascent by the help of ropes and hooks and bushes that they are to take hold of: and when they are got up to the top, and have fed their eyes with the print of his foot that was their ancient Lawgiver, they complete their penance with pricking and cutting their own flesh.  
5. In New-Spain they sought pardon of their Idols by whipping themselves on the naked shoulders, and taking up earth and eating it. In Peru they lay prostrate on the ground before their Idols, the more Zealous not sparing to pluck out their own eyes in a blind devotion. In Hispaniola, when they sacrificed, they were wont to thrust a consecrated hook down their throats to fetch all out of their stomaches; which done they sat round their Idol in an antic posture, wry-necked and cross-legged, praying for the acceptance of their Sacrifice.  
6. The Priests and religious at Mexico were wont to rise at Midnight, having cast incense before their Idol, to retire into a large place where many lights were burning, and there with lancets and bodkins to pierce the calves of their legs near to the bones, anointing their Temples with the blood. They would also slit their members in the midst in a frantic pursuance of a thankless Chastity. They whipped themselves also with cords full of knots, besides their tedious and destructive fastings. These sad Ceremonies they also used in Peru, where they swinged themselves with stinging Nettles, and struck themselves over the shoulders with hard stones.  
These and the like abuses (that you may meet withal in Writers) which Satan has put upon Mankind, are a demonstration of his great contempt and hatred of us. But we shall come nearer now to make good that charge, which our Blessed Saviour, who came to destroy his dominion, most justly has laid upon this Usurper, That he was a Murderer from the beginning: which is most evident from that execrable custom of Sacrificing of men to him under what account or title soever: which was an abomination practised of old in most parts of the World, as the Testimony of Historians will make good.   

CHAP. XIV. 1. Men sacrificed to the Devil in Virginia, Peru, Brasilia. They of Guiana and Paria also eat them being sacrificed. The Ceremony of these Sacrifices in Nicaragua. 2. The hungry and bloodthirsty Devils of Florida and Mexico. 3. Their sacrificing of Children in Peru, with the Ceremony of drowning a Boy and a Girl in Mexico. 4. The manner of the Mexicans sacrificing their Captives. 5. The huge numbers of those Sacrifices in Mexico, and of their dancing about the City in the skin of a man new flayed. 6. And in New-Spain in the skin of a woman.  
1. THE knowledge of this is fresh concerning the Americans, as that they in Virginia sacrificed Children to the Devil, as also in Peru for the health and prosperity of the Ingua, and for success in war. The same they do in Brasilia. The People of Guiana, of Paria and other adjacent parts do not only sacrifice men, but some of them after feed upon the sacrifice. The Priests of Nicaragua, as Purchas relates out of Gomara, after the Ceremony of a mournful sound and going thrice about their Captives, of a sudden rip up their Breasts with certain knives of flint, and then after the distribution of the Body to the King, their high Priest and him that took the Captive in war, they set their Heads upon Trees, under which they sacrifice also other men and children.  
2. In Florida the Devil appears to them and complains that he is thirsty: But nothing quenches his thirst but the blood of men. Acosta relates of the Mexicans, that their Priests would tell their Kings that their Gods died for hunger: the meaning whereof was, that they must forthwith go out to war to get Captives for Sacrifices to their Gods.  
3. In Peru, at the Inauguration of their new Ingua, they sacrificed two hundred children; they either cut off their necks, anointing themselves on the face with their blood, or drowned them and so buried them with certain Ceremonies. And the Mexicans also are reported at a Feast which they keep in their Canaoes' on the Lake, to drown a Boy and a Girl, to keep the Gods of the Lake company. They of Peru would also sacrifice Virgins out of their Monasteries, as the same Author writes: and ordinarily any Indian of Quality, and those too of mean sort, would sacrifice their firstborn to redeem their own life, when the Priest pronounced that they were mortally sick.  
4. The Mexicans indeed, if Acosta does not them overmuch right, sacrificed only Captives to their Idols. But they were unmercifully lavish of the blood of their conquered enemy, their Sacrifices being often repeated, and they sacrificing at least forty or fifty at a time, making them to ascend to the top of an high Terras in the Court of the Temple, where the chief Priest (as also his assistants) being clad in most ugly and diabolical dresses to astonish the people, opened the Breast of the Captive with a wondrous dexterity, pulled out the Heart with his hands, and showed it smoking to the Sun, to whom he did offer this heat and fume of the Heart, and then cast it at the Idols face, and with a spurn of his foot tumbled the Body of the Sacrifice down the stairs of the Temple.  
5. So prodigal was their abominable Religion of humane blood, that some days they have sacrificed five thousand or more, and in divers places above twenty thousand, as Acosta relates from the reports of the Indians. There is one nasty piece of Cruelty that he says was used in Mexico, which was the flaying of a Slave, and apparelling another man with his skin, who was to go dancing and leaping through all the houses and market-places of the City to beg money for the Idols; and they that refused to give, he was to give them a ●lap on the face with the bloody corner of the skin.  
6. This is ill enough; but that something worse in New-Spain, where they flayed a woman, and covered a man with her skin, who was to dance about the streets two days together. So despitefully Cruel and Tyrannical has the Rule of the Devil been in the Newfound Pagan world; and yet we shall not find him much better in the Old. For there we shall also find him a bloodthirsty murderer in most of the parts thereof.   

CHAP. XV. 1. The sacrificing of Children to Moloch in the valley of Hinnom, 2. That it was not a Februation, but real Burning of them. That this custom spread from Syria to Carthage. 4. Further Arguments thereof, with the mistake of Saturn being called Israel rectified by Grotius. And that Abraham's offering up Isaac was no occasion at all to these execrable sacrifices. 5. Sacrificing of men in Britain, Lusitania, France, Germany, Thrace and in the Isle of Man. 6. In sundry places also of Greece, as Messene, Arcadia, Chios, Aulis, Locri, Lacedaemon. 7. That the Romans were not free neither from these savage sacrifices. 8. To which you may add the Cimbrians, Lituanians, Egyptians, the Inhabitants of Rhodes, Salamis, Tenedos, Indians, Persians, etc.  
1. SYria is famous, or rather foully infamous, for that cruel God of the Ammonites, Moloch, to whom they sacrificed their Children burning them in the fire. This was, as in other places, so also done in the Valley of Hinnom, so called, à rugitu seu lamentis puerorum dum exurebantur, from the roar and cry of the children whilst they were a burning, or else from the possessors of that field, the sons of Hinnom. It is also named Tophet, from the beating of the drums they then used to drown the cries of the poor Infants that were sacrificed. Some are of opinion that it was only a Februation, purification, or consecration of their children, not a sacrificing of them: But Mr. Selden has sufficiently confuted that conceit, to whom I remit the Curious, De Diis Syris, Syntagm. 1. Cap. 6.  
2. Gaffarel indeed, though he will admit that certain Persian Colonies seated in Samaria sacrificed their children to Adramelech and Anamelech the Gods of Sepharvaim, yet he will not allow by any means that Children were sacrificed to Moloch, but only februated: and this he does in favour to the Jews whom he would not have to stand guilty of such a detestable piece of Idolatry. But it is beyond all exception plain, that they did sacrifice their sons and daughters to Devils, Psal. 105. and josephus himself acknowledges of Achaz, 
* i e. That he burned his own son, offering him as an Holocaust, according to the customs or superstitious rites of the Canaanites.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. See Grotius upon the 18. of Deuteronomy, where he does plainly enough prove that children were really sacrificed to Moloch, though he does not deny but in process of time the rigour of this cruel custom might be changed into what was more tolerable, viz. the traduction of their children between two fires; later ages finding out such 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, for the mitigating of the barbarousness of their ancient rites. And it is not unlikely but that before this cruelty was quite laid aside, there was first a seldomer use of it, and that at last it vanished into simple Februation; which is the best way I know to save Solomon's credit, and vindicate him from the suspicion of so barbarous a piece of Idolatry, though he reigned long before Achaz.  
3. That this Custom of sacrificing Children spread itself out of Syria into Europe I cannot say: but it is likely that the Carthaginians had it from thence, they being a Colony of that nation; and Lactantius charges them with this cruel Superstition, that they used to sacrifice men to Saturn; and that, being overcome by Agathocles King of Sicily, and suspecting their God was angry with them, they sacrificed ducentos nobilium filios, two hundred nobleman's sons at once. This abomination of sacrificing their children Ennius also had noted of old, 
Poeni sunt soliti sos sacrificare puellos.   
4. The Cretians also as well as the Syrians sacrificed to Saturn, however they took up the custom. But a further evidence that the Carthaginians had theirs from the Syrians is that the name of the God they sacrificed to was called Amilcas, as Selden notes out of Athenagoras, which comes very near to Moloch or Milcham, and that they used also drums and pipes to drown the noise and cries of the sacrificed. Porphyrius out of the Phoenician Chronicles tells us that this Saturn the Phoenicians call Israel, who was their ancient King, and sacrificed his onely-begotten son to deliver his Kingdom from a present danger of war. His son's name also, he saith, was jeoud, which has near affinity with the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, unigenitus; and the whole narration seems to some a depraved story of Abraham's sacrificing Isaac, though Grotius be of another mind, and haply out of a true conjecture: The mistake being in some Scribe, who finding 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which was the name of the King that sacrificed his son, (〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as Philo Byblius has it out of Sanchuniatho) thought it the usual contraction of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, whenas that Phoenician King was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (which the Syrians use for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉) as Enoch bore the name of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as Grotius will more fully inform us upon Deuteron. 18. But though that way that Selden recites out of Porphyrius were true, I do not see that this occasion should need to have any influence on remoter parts in Europe, they of Peru without any such invitation being lavish of the blood of their children in sacrificing them to the Devil. But if it had, it were no excuse, but a greater reproach to them and their ill Master, that God's refusal of so high and rigorous an homage (though he had an indisputable right to it) could not bind their hands from either offering or receiving such bloody sacrifices.  
5. Wherefore, without any such animation or emulation, I believe, the Apostate Spirits every where full of Scorn and Cruelty, did of themselves set up such abominable Rites in most parts of the old world. As here in Britain, where they were wont to sacrifice Captives to foretell things to come, as Tacitus writes. Strabo affirms the same of the Lusitani, who for the same purpose sacrificed their Captives to Mars. Diodorus writes the same concerning the Gauls, and Suetonius of the Germans; Eusebius of the Thracians, who sacrificed men, to be better ascertained of their success in war: and Tacitus concerning the Isle of Man near us, saith, that it was the seat of the Druids who were great Men-sacrificers, which they performed in Woods. Lucos saevis superstitionibus sacros, that Author calls them.  
6. Neither were the Greeks free from this bloody Superstition. For Aristomenes Messenius sacrificed three hundred men to jupiter Ithemius. The Arcades also sacrificed Boys to jupiter Lycaeus, and the Inhabitants of Chios a Man to Diomedes. The Locri were commanded by their Oracle, for the asswaging of a Pestilence, so send every year two Virgins to Troy, which had their throats first cut, and then were burnt in sacrifice to Pallas Trojana: And Iphigenia, the butchering of her (under the pretence of marriage) by the hand of the Priest at the altar of Diana in Aulis, is notoriously known, and lively set out by Lucretius, with this Epiphonema at the end of the Narration, 
Tantum Relligio potuit suadere malorum.  The Lacedæmonians also sacrificed Men to Mars. Phylarchus affirms all the Greeks to have done the like.  
7. Pliny boasts that the Romans were free from those cruel and impious Superstitions: but if he mean they were always so, it will be found but a boast. For of old they sacrificed men to Saturnus and jupiter Latialis, as Tertullian and Lactantius have noted; and it was usual with them to give men to be devoured by Beasts in their great Festivals, which they celebrated to this or the other Deity. Besides, they are said to have sacrificed at Rome two Greeks and two Gauls, a Male and Female of each, every year. And throughout Sicily and Italy those barbarous Sacrifices were very frequent according to Pliny's own Testimony, and were not abrogated at Rome till about six or seven hundred years ab urbe condita.  
8. We might reckon up more Nations polluted with this execrable impiety, as the Cimbrians, Lituanians, Egyptians, the Inhabitants of Rhodes, Salamis, Tenedos and Cyprus, also those of Laodicaea, besides the Indians, Persians, Arabians, Albanians, and others▪ but these may suffice which we have already named for remarkable examples of Satan's villainous miscarriages in his usurped Rule over the Sons of Men.   

CHAP. XVI. 1. Four things still behind to be briefly touched upon for the fuller Preparation to the understanding the Christian Mystery; as First the Pagan Catharmata. The use of them proved out of Caesar; 2. As also out of Statius and the Scholiast upon Aristophanes. 3. That all their expiatory Men-sacrifices whatsoever were truly Catharmata. 4. The Second, their apotheosis or Deifications of men. The names of several recited out of Diodorus. 5. Of Baal-Peor, and how in a manner all the Temples of the Pagans were Sepulchers. Their pedigree noted by Lactantius out of Ennius. 6. Certain examples of the Deification of their Lawgivers.  
1. WE have clearly and fully enough set out unto your view the Uncleanness and Cruelty of the Pagan Superstitions: there are only Four things behind which we will lightly touch upon, and then I think we shall sufficiently have prepared the way to give you an easy and intelligible representation of the whole Frame of Christian Religion, as it is set out in the Holy Scripture.  
The First of the Four things I were a mentioning is their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Purgamenta, Piacula: but the Greek word is more proper, which signifies the death of some man which the Pagans sacrificed for the expiating of their faults, and saving themselves from the rigour and vengeance of their Gods. This Reason was acknowledged plainly by the Gauls, amongst whom this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, this mactation of men was so frequent, as Caesar has observed. Pro vita hominum nisi vita hominis reddatur, non posse Deorum immortalium numen placari arbitrantur: i. e. They think that unless the life of a man be given in lieu of the life of men, the Majesty of the immortal Gods cannot be pacified. And therefore, in gravioribus morbis, praeliis, periculis, homines pro victimis immolant aut immolaturos vovent, as Ortelius citys it out of Caesar, And therefore in more grievous diseases, wars, dangers, they either sacrifice men, or at least make a vow they will sacrifice them.  
2. This kind of Sacrifice because it was made ordinarily of the vilest sort of people, Slaves or Captives or other contemptible persons, the Apostle, to show how vilely himself was esteemed of by men, set off his condition by a phrase borrowed from thence, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, 1 Cor. 4.13. To this custom Papinius Statius alludes, where he brings in Meneceus his mother speaking to him thus, 

Lustralemne feris ego te, puer improbe, Thebis  
Devotumque caput, vilis ceu mater, alebam?   

Have I, o wicked child, thee nourished  
Like mother poor, for cruel Thebes to be  
A lustral wretch, a vile devoted head?   This is noted also by Servius upon Virgil. But there can be nothing more pertinent either for the explaining of that Phrase of the Apostle, or for a clearer witnessing of this Heathenish custom, than what Grotius adds upon the place out of the Scholiast upon Aristophanes his Plutus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. Men that were sacrificed to the Gods for the clearing of a city or people from the pestilence or any other disease, were called Catharmata, which custom also obtained amongst the Romans. And on another Comedy the Scholiast asserts it to have been also the custom of the Athenians, and that they made choice of some poor useless wretches for that purpose. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. For the Athenians also g●t certain base and useless persons, and in the time of any Calamity coming upon the city, as of pestilence and the like, they sacrificed these, thereby to be cleared of their piacular crime, for which cause these men were called Catharmata: Which in Latin is Piacula or Purgamenta.  
3. We might allege other Testimonies, as that out of Suidas upon the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and others; but these may suffice for so easy a matter. For all the Expiatory sacrifices wherewith they would appease the wrath of the Gods, as often as they were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or mactations of men (which were too-too frequent all over the World,) these men that were thus sacrificed were indeed Catharmata properly so called.  
4. The Second thing we would have noted is, Their apotheosis, than which nothing was more frequent amongst the Gentiles, there scarce being any of the Immortal Gods so deemed amongst them, but some Mortal man there was also that bore the same name, and had the same worship also done unto him. Diodorus instances in Sol, Saturn, Rhea, jupiter, Pan, Ceres, and others, whose Genealogies, inventions, or famous exploits that Historian pursues in his First Book of his Bibliotheca Historica. He names also Belus the Sun of Neptune and Libya, as the Captain of an Egyptian Colony into Babylon, with whom it fared as with innumerable others, who were considerable Benefactors to the Country they lived in, or people with whom they did converse: They had Altars and Temples erected to their memorial, and Sacrifices and Religious ceremonies appointed to be done to them as to the immortal Deities.  
5. And Baal-Peor to whom Israel joined, where they are said to eat the sacrifice of the dead; Bede upon the Text expounds it to this sense, Initiati sunt & sacrificaverunt Baal qui colebatur in Phegor, Belus enim fuit pater Nini, etc. and that is the reason that they were called 
* The sacrifices of the dead.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, because they were sacrifices offered to the Soul of the deceased Belus. Clemens Alexandrinus upbraids to the Heathen, that in a manner all their Temples were nothing else but the Sepulchers of some famous men, whose Memory was the first occasion of those Religious solemnities and ceremonies that were performed there. Lactantius also out of Ennius and Cicero plainly demonstrates that the generality of the Pagan Deities, such as we have already named out of Diodorus, were once Men living here on Earth, and produces out of Ennius their pedigrees, counsels and transactions in this life. Cicero makes a kind of distinction in his de Legibus, where he makes this decree concerning Religion: Divos & eos qui Coelestes semper habiti sunt, colunto, & eos quos in coelo merita locaverunt, Herculem, Liberum, Aesculapium, Pollucem, Castorem, Quirinum, i. e. Let them worship the Gods, both those who were ever accounted Celestial, and those whom their merits have placed in Heaven, as Hercules, Bacchus, Aesculapius, Pollux, Castor, Quirinus.  
6. For the Romans worshipped Romulus, as the Babylonians Belus, like as other Nations also have Deified those that have first given them Laws and Religious rites; as the Scythians Zamolxis, and the Chinese their Kings, and in particular their Lawgiver Confusius. Minos also, Aeacus and Rhadamanthus, for their singular justice while they lived, were by the Greeks assigned to the honour of being Judges amongst the dead in the other World. But of this enough.   

CHAP. XVII. 1. The Third Observable, The Mediation of Daemons. 2. This Superstition glanced at by the Apostle in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And that Daemons are the Souls of men departed, according to Hesiod. 3. As also according to Plutarch and Maximus Tyrius. 4. The Author's inference from this position.  
1. THE Third thing Observable is their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. By 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Daemons I mean their Dii Medioxumi, or rather Those Spirits that were Mediators (as I may so call them) betwixt the Supreme Deities and Men. According to this sense is that of Plato in his Symposion, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. God intermingles not himself with man, but all the Converse and conference betwixt the Gods and Men is performed by Daemons. And the same Philosopher says plainly and expressly, That these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 receive the prayers and oblations that men make, and present them to the Gods, and bring back from them rewards and injunctions which they communicate some way or other to men. But this is not Plato's opinion alone, but of most of the ancient Philosophers that would venture to say any thing at all in Religion; as of Zoroaster, Thales, Pythagoras, Celsus, Plutarch, Apuleius, and who not? Nay this conceit is so natural, that it is found among the rude Americans, who profess that their Zemeses are no other than Mediators and Messengers from the great God that is Eternal and Invisible, as Peter Martyr relates in his first Decad, lib. 9 concerning the Inhabitants of Hispaniola.  
2. This opinion of the Heathen was glanced at by the Apostle, Coloss. 2.18. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as Grotius observeth upon the place. Nor does the difference of the words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 make any difference in the thing, the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being the same with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as Philo has noted; and either of them is compatible to the Soul out of the Body, as the same Author also acknowledgeth. But 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies also the Soul in the Body according to Xenocrates in Aristotle, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. In like manner that he is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (i. e. happy) who has a good 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Genius, as Xenocrates says, that be is happy or has a good Genius that has a good Soul. For the Soul is every man's Daemon or Genius. But the more proper sense, and that which we mean in this place, is that of Philo: to whom we may add the suffrage of Hesiod, out of Plutarch; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. e. But Souls that have quit themselves from Generation, and are for the future free from the encumbrances of the Body, become Daemons, careful Inspectours over mankind, according to Hesiod. From whence haply 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may be from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 divido, it signifying the very same that Anima separata.  
3. And Plutarch himself subscribes to Hesiod's opinion, That Souls freed from their Bodies become Daemons or Genii, and that they go up and down the Earth as being observers and rewarders of the actions of men; and that though they be not actors themselves, yet they are abettors and encouragers of them that act; as old men that have left off the more youthful sports, love to set the younger sort to their games and exercises, themselves in the mean time looking on. So Plutarch in his De Genio Socratis and Maximus Tyrius endeavour at large to prove that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Genii are nought but the Souls of men departed, who are occupied much-what in such employments as they were in the flesh.  
4. From whence it will follow that Good men that were full of humanity & love to mankind, will prove good Genii: & by how much their Love is greater and their Spirits more free and universal, that they will have a more general inspection, or at least they will be more fit for it; were they but armed with sufficient Power and Authority from above answerable to that noble dear affection they bear to man: and in that themselves have been in the flesh, and tasted what belongs to our condition, they will be the more kindly Mediators and Negotiatours in our affairs. So reasonable is this opinion of the Pagans concerning the Intercession of their Genii, but their Worshipping of them as rash, they having no sufficient warrant thereunto.   

CHAP. XVIII. 1. The Fourth and last thing to be noted, namely their Heroes, who were thought to be either begot of some God, or born of some Goddess: the latter whereof is ridiculous, if not impossible; 2. The former not at all incredible. 3. Franciscus Picus his opinion of the Heroes (feigned so by the Poets) as begot of the Gods: that they were really begotten of some impure Daemons, with Josephus his suffrage to the same purpose. 4. The Possibility of the thing further illustrated from the impregnation of Mares merely by the Wind, asserted by several Authors. 5. The application of the History, and a further confirmation from the manner of Conception out of Dr. Harvey. 6. Examples of men famed for this kind of miraculous Birth of the Heroes, on this side the tempus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  
1. THE Fourth and last thing I would propound to your view is their Heroes, which are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 also, that is, the Souls of men departed this life: but there was something special in their Birth, in that they were conceived to be born of some Goddess impregnated by a man, or of some woman impregnated by some God. From whence Plato would give the reason of the name 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as if it were from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Love, Because the Heroes were begot by some God or Goddess falling in love with Mortals. Such was the birth of Aeneas, as Antiquity has conceited, who was begot on Venus by Anchises, and of Achilles the Son of Thetis by Peleus. But that Goddesses, that is, Spirits sustaining the person of Women, should bring forth Children; though there be pretended true stories of such things, and that it may be it is not impossible, yet it seems to me very incredible.  
2. But that the Genii or Spirits which Antiquity called Gods, might impregnate Women so, that they might bring forth children without the help of a man, seems not to me to be at all incredible; and most of your Heroes have been reported to be such, the greater number of the most famous of them being certain By-blows of jupiter upon several women he fell in love with. For he is said to beget Hercules upon Alcmene, Pelasgus of Niobe, Sarpedon of Laodamia, Dardanus of Electra, Amphion of Antiope, Minos and Rhadamanthus of Europa, of Leda Castor and Pollux, and Perseus of Danae. His four last Adulteries are handsomely comprised in a Distich by the Epigrammatist, with the fashion or fraud he used in his assaults upon those women.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  
3. Which I could not forbear to rehearse, the first transformation there named, viz. of Jupiter's becoming a Swan (when he had to do with Leda) putting me in mind of Ludovicus the Familiar of that Witch whose story Franciscus Picus so fully prosecutes, whom he confessed to have to do with her, though in the rest of his parts in the shape of a Man, yet with feet fashioned like a Goose. But the main thing observable in that Dialogue is Picus his ingenious conjecture concerning these supposed Fables of the Poets, as some would have them. But he conceives there may be a considerable truth in them as concerning the Generation of the Heroes, and that in rude Antiquity, when the Dominion of the Devil was more free, and mankind more idle and ignorant, there were really and frequently such congresses or Venereous conjunctions of unclean Spirits with women, according to that practice which to this day is confessed by Witches, especially in their meetings and jovial Revellings in the Night at that Solemnity which they call our Lady's play, the Ancients called it Ludum Dianae or Ludum Herodiadis; where the Witches, as themselves confess, do eat and drink and dance, and do that with these impure Spirits which modesty would forbid to name. Which dalliance had sometime such real effect with them of ancient times, that the women, as Picus would have it, were impregnated by the Daemons or Genii, the deemed Gods of the Heathen. From whence came Famous men, that were not only reputed but really sprung ex stirpe Deorum, according to their opinions they had of the Gods. josephus a sober Writer acknowledges the birth of the Giants of old to be after this manner, to whom he ascribes all the impiety and injustice that had crept into the world before Noah's Flood. 
Many Angels of God having to do with women, begot insolent and injurious children, & despisers of all goodness, by reason of their confidence in their own strength.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as he writes in his First book of jewish Antiquities.  
4. And though this may seem incredible to others, yet stranger matters have been asserted concerning the Conception of Females without the help of a Male in the perfectest kind of living creatures: as that which Virgil affirms in his Georgics concerning some metalled Mares that have conceived of the Wind. 
Lib. 3.  

o'er omnes versae in Zephyrum stant rupibus altis,  
Exceptántque leves auras; & saepe sine ullis  
Conjugiis, vento gravidae (mirabile dict●!)  
Saxa per & scopulos fugiunt—   

They all standing on high crags with turned face  
To gentle Zephyr, the light air they draw;  
And oft, (O wonder!) without Venus' law,  
Quick with the wind o'er Hills and Rocks they trace.   Which Silius Italicus expresses also very livelily of the Spanish Gennets of his Country; 
Et Venerem occultam genitali concipit aurâ.  Which that you may not suspect to be only the levity and credulity of Poets to report such things, I can inform you that S. Austin and Solinus the Historian write the same of a race of Horses in Cappadocia. Nay, which is more to the purpose, Columella and Varro, men expert in rural affairs, assert this matter for a most certain and known truth.  
5. Wherefore if the free Air by the advancing of the pleasure of the Spirits of these Animals, or actuating them by a volatile Salt, will fill them so full of life and joy, that it will make their Wombs blossom, as I may so say, and after bring forth fruit; why may not an Airy Spirit transforming himself into the shape of a Man, supply his place effectually, he being able, as Witches have confessed, to raise as high pleasure and indeed higher than any man can do; and so to loosen the body into a transmission of such principles and particles as will prove in their conflux in the womb vital and prolifical? Which may be the easilier admitted, if we consider that the Seed of the Male gives neither Matter nor Form to the Foetus itself; but like the Flint and Steel only sets the Tinder on fire, as Dr. Harvey expresses it. So that the Pagan Gods, when they would have to do with women, needed no such ambages as ordinarily men imagine, viz. first to play the Succubuses, & then the Incubi, that is, first to receive the Seed of man, having transformed themselves into the shape of a woman, & then to transfuse the Seed into the womb of a woman, after they had changed themselves into the form of a man. For it is not the Matter of the Seed, but a grateful contact or motion fermenting or spiriting the place of conception, that makes the Female fruitful. So great a probability is there that there is some truth in that fame concerning the birth of the ancient Heroes, though their time by reason of the uncertainty of the story is called 
* The fabulos time.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as well as 
* Heroical.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by Historians.  
6. But there is so strong a suspicion in the minds of men that there are such Events in the world, that they venture upon some Examples within the compass of more approved History, as Alexander and Scipio, whom many conceited to be the Sons of jupiter. And Diogenes Laertius tells a formal story of Perictione Plato's Mother being impregnated by Apollo, which he confirms by the Authority of three several Writers, Speusippus, Clearchus and Anaxilides.   

CHAP. XIX. 1. That out of the Principles we have laid down, and the History of the Religions of the Nations we have produced, it is easy to give a Reasonable account of all matters concerning our Saviour from his Birth to his Visible return to judgement. 2. That Christianity is the Sum and Perfection of whatever things were laudable or passable in any Religion that has been in the world. 3. The Assertion made good by the enumeration of certain Particulars. 4. That our Religion seems to be more chiefly directed to the Nations than the jews themselves. 5. An Enumeration of the main Heads in the History of Christ, that he intends to give account of.  
1. I Have now omitted nothing of considerable moment to our present purpose, having laid down by way of Preparation such Grounds as will enable us to give a solid account of whatsoever occurrs in the History of Christ, whatsoever happened to him, was done or is to be done by him, from his Birth to his Visible return to judgement. For besides that there are no Effects so Miraculous there recorded, as to exceed the efficacy of those Invisible Powers which we have demonstrated to be in the world; so the Reasonableness of every thing will be easily illustrated by what we have discovered concerning the Nature and End of Christianity, which is to advance the Divine life upon Earth, and to bring the partakers thereof to Eternal happiness, and in the mean time to redeem the world out of the dominion and tyranny of the Devil, and to bring in the Worship of Christ as the lawful owner of all Sovereignty in Heaven and in Earth: and that not by external force and violence, but by the wonderful Wisdom of God discoverable in the Gospel; there being such winning compliances and condescensions to the Faculties of Man, and so powerful endearments upon his Affections, that at the first hearing it is able to carry away the ingenuous captive into obedience to it, with joy in their hearts and tears in their eyes, their whole man melting into an easy pliableness to this new gracious law in the sense of so great Joy, Love and Sorrow: besides their being surprised with a just slighting or indignation against the Religions they were formerly engaged in, for either their beggarly Elements or abominable Sacrifices and Ceremonies.  
2. For whatsoever is defective in any, Christ makes a full supply; and where their Rites are execrable and detestable, he treads quite contrary there to both the foul obscenities and bloody cruelties of Satan. But what Propensions in Mankind were more warrantably natural, he gratifies them in a truer and higher manner than ever they were yet in the World. So that of a very truth Christianity is not only the Compleatment and Perfection of judaism, but also of universal Paganism; the Sum or Substance of whatever was considerable in any Religion being comprehended in the Gospel of Christ, which was reserved to the last Periods of time as an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or summing up of all that went before, 
Ephes. 1.10.  as the Apostle speaks in his Epistle to the Ephesians, That in the dispensation of the fullness of times he might sum up all together in Christ, whether things in Heaven or things in Earth.  
3. For as for Things in Heaven, whether it be the Objects of the worships of the Heathen, namely their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, men canonised for Gods and their Heroes, or the trust they had in their Dii Medioxumi, in the mediation and intercession of their Daemons, or whatsoever obscure hopes they had of enjoying the life of the Gods themselves in Heaven after the dissolution of the Body; all these things are more compendiously, and yet more truly, plainly and warrantably, comprehended in Christ. As also the Things in Earth, as the Jewish Sacrifices and the Pagans 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, so many and so curious Ceremonies of expiation and purification, they are all more fitly and more effectually contained in the Sacrament of Baptism and in the celebration of the Death of our Saviour then in any of the Rites of the Nations.  
4. And truly all things are so shrewdly leveled at the Religion of the Heathens in the transactions of Christ and matters belonging to him, that he may rather seem to be meant for them then the Jews themselves, though they had the first refusal of him; so that the counsel of God is made evident as well in the Contrivance as the Effect thereof. And this may serve for a General hint concerning the Nature and Composure of Christianity.  
5. But we shall not content ourselves therewith, but descend to a more Particular account, applying the Grounds which we have laid down to all the Considerable matters contained in the History of Christ; which we shall refer to these Heads: His Birth; His Life; His Crucifixion; His Resurrection; His Ascension; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Intercession; Principality over Men and Angels; His Mission of the Holy Ghost upon the Apostles; The Success of all this in changing of the affairs of the World, and ruining of the Kingdom of the Devil; His visible returning again to judgement to take vengeance of the wicked, and to complete Redemption to the faithful, crowning all their labours and sufferings with Glory and Immortality, and reestablishing of them in those Paradisiacal joys which they had forfeited and fallen from by the Envy and Subtlety of the Devil. Of all these we shall speak with what brevity we can.    

BOOK IU.  

CHAP. I. 1. That Christ's being born of a Virgin is no Impossible thing. 2. And not only so, but also Reasonable in reference to the Heroes of the Pagans. 3. And that this outward birth might be an emblem of his Eternal Sonship. 4. Thirdly in relation to the Sanctity of his own person, and for the recommendation of Continence and Chastity to the world. 5. And lastly for the completion of certain prophecies in the Scriptures that pointed at the Messias.  
1. COncerning the Birth of Christ, or whatsoever else happened miraculously to him, or was done by him, I conceive I shall give a sufficient account, if I show not only their Possibility, but their Reasonableness. And it is not at all Impossible that a Virgin should bring forth a Son, if we understand the meaning of that term aright, which signifies a Woman that never had any thing to do with a Man. For it implies no Contradiction for her to conceive from some other hidden cause, and therefore at least the Omnipotent Power of God can bring it to pass. For whether is it easier to create all things of nothing, to make Plants and Animals to spring out of the Earth without the help of either Male or Female, or to prepare the womb of a woman so, as to make her conceive without the help of a man? Wherefore to deny the Possibility thereof is to deny the Existence of God in the world.  
2. But it is not only Possible, but Reasonable. For besides that in general it is fit that so extraordinary a person as our Saviour in his coming into the World should be accompanied with miraculous indications of his eminency, there is a peculiar accommodation in this of his being conceived and born by a supernatural Power to those either true stories or strong suspicions of the Pagans, who did so easily believe that their famous Heroes, whose memory continued so long with them, and was so sacred, that they did divine honours to them, were not sprung of mortal race, but were ex stirpe Deorum, as you have already heard; which is in a most true and eminent manner accomplished in the Birth of our Saviour.  
3. Again, Christ considered out of the body, he being not a mere humane Soul, but being truly, livingly and really united with the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is by union the Eternal Son of God. Now that being to come to pass which S. john speaks of in the beginning of his Gospel, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, The word was made flesh; he that was to be born of Mary (the Spouse of joseph) he being, I say, the true and genuine Son of God, begotten of the Father from all eternity, when he was to be born here into the world in time; who was so fit to be entitled to his procreation as he that was the Author of his Eternal generation? and therefore he was to be born of a Virgin, and to be conceived by a supernatural way, that his visible Humanity as well as his inward Divinity might have a just occasion of being called the Son of God, and that the one might be the Emblem as it were of the other.  
4. Thirdly, you have seen how full of abominable obscenity and uncleanness the Superstition of the Heathen was; to say nothing of the carnality and uxoriousness of the Jews, and of that impurity which by almost all nations (unless where Superstition has emboldened them to Beastliness) is confessed to be in the acts of Venery; they commonly concealing those parts which Nature ordained for such uses from the eyes of men, as being ashamed to acknowledge themselves subject to so low a kind of sense. It was therefore unfit that Christ should be born according to that common way of generation, that he might give no encouragement to that which men are so madly set upon, notwithstanding that bridle of shame that Nature would curb them in by; especially himself coming into the world to be the highest Pattern of Purity that can be exhibited to Mankind: for which reason he also abstained from Marriage, and commended the Virgin-life; which he might do with better reason than any, he being a more certain pledge of those holy, heavenly and eternal joys, than ever was yet manifested to the world. Wherefore partly in opposition to the uncleanness of Paganism, and partly for an invitation to his followers to set a due price upon Continence and Chastity as great helps to the purifying of the Soul, and the making of her relish those delights which are truly divine, himself did not vouchsafe to take our flesh upon him in that way which is accompanied with the height of gross carnal pleasures; nor when he had taken our flesh, to reap the Joys thereof, no not so much as upon those allowable terms of Marriage; he coming into the World on purpose to slight and slur that which is to the greatest esteem and sweetest relish with the Natural Man.  
5. Fourthly and lastly, the being born of a Virgin being one of the notes of the Messias, as the very first prophecy of him in the more proper and emphatical sense thereof seems to imply, That the seed of the woman (in opposition or exclusion of the man's seed) should break the Serpent's head, as also that more plain allusion and lively Type in the Prophet Isaiah of a Virgin conceiving of a Son whose name was Immanuel, does tightly prefigure; This, I say, adds also to the congruity of this miracle of Christ's conception in the Womb of a Virgin. All which things put together are more then enough to sufflaminate those blasphemous suspicions of witless and ungodly men, and to convince them that it was not the colouring of some casual miscarriage in the Mother of Christ, that he was said to be begotten of the Holy Ghost; but that it was so indeed, and so determined by the Wisdom and counsel of God. The greatest reason whereof was (as I conceive) the Sanctity of our Saviour's Soul, and his purpose of discountenancing of the pleasures and pollutions of the flesh, and the drawing of men's minds to the study of Purity, a very considerable branch of the divine life which he came to raise in the World.   

CHAP. II. 1. That as the Virginity of Christ's Mother recommended Purity, so her Meanness recommends Humility to the world; as also other circumstances of Christ's Birth. 2. Of the Salutation of the Angel Gabriel, and of the Magi. 3. That the History of their Visit helps on also belief, and that it is not Reason but Sottishness that excepts against the ministry of Angels. 4. His design of continuing a Parallel betwixt the life of Christ and of Apollonius Tyaneus. 5. The Pedigree and Birth of Apollonius, how rank they smell of the Animal life. 6. The Song of the Angels and the dance of the musical Swans at Apollonius' birth compared.  
1. NOW as his being born of a Virgin is a recommendation of Purity, so his being born of so mean a Virgin as the Spouse of a Carpenter is a recommendation of Humility. For it is observable that Christ on set purpose vilified and slighted that which is most esteemed and most dear to the Animal life, and such are all those things that make for our honour and reputation amongst men; And Nobleness of parentage is not one of the meanest of them. Other circumstances of his Birth tend also to the same scope; for no sooner came he into the world, but he practised that which he after taught others, he took the meanest place in the Inn: and though he were heir of all things, and the designed Sovereign of Angels and Men; yet he was shouldered out from amongst them, and was fain to take his lodgings in the Stable amongst the brute beasts. But in this low condition while he is taken no notice of by supercilious mortals, yet the Angels celebrates his Nativity with an Heavenly carol, imparting the good news of his Birth not to the wise or noble of this World, not to the learned Rabbis or Rulers of the People, but to men of a lowly and innocent profession, to Shepherds attending their flocks by night. All which circumstances of his Birth you see how reasonable, how significant and decorous they are.  
2. Nor is that Salutation of the Angel Gabriel concerning it, and his prediction to Mary, an useless and idle compliment: but it was requisite that what was to happen to her should be foretold her, that the modest Virgin might not be abashed to see her womb swell, she not knowing the cause of it. The same may be said also of the journey of the Magis, that it is not a thing vainly inserted into the History to make a show, but that the fame of the Jews expectation of their Messias about that time being spread all over the East, these Genethliaci that loved to busy themselves about Nativities and strange events in the World, amidst their viewing the Constellations, discovering a New star as it seemed to them, and observing its motion, were led to the very place where the young King of the Jews lay, where they worshipped him, not as the Son of God, but as one that they expected would be a mighty secular Prince; and therefore to engage him to favour themselves and their Country, they did unto him this timely homage.  
3. But though they intended no more than thus, yet it being so famous an accident could not but further the faith of those that were to be called in to the belief of the Gospel. Besides that, it was a prelusion to & prefiguration of the forwardness of the Gentiles above the Jews to receive Christ as their Sovereign and Redeemer, as also a prelibation of that glory that should at last accrue to Christ for the great debasement of himself and unparallelled humiliation. So that nothing can make the circumstances of the History of his Birth incredible, unless it be the mention of the ministry of Angels in it, which none can cavil at but such as believe no Angels at all, neither good nor bad: nor can any be of this unbelief but such as prefer the sottish suggestions of their own dull temper before the perpetual testimonies of all Ages and all Nations of the World; who have ever and anon had new Instances of Apparitions and Communications with evil Spirits, and fresh occasions of executing the Laws they had made against Witches and wicked Magicians.  
4. I should now pass to the second head I propounded, could I abstain from touching a little upon the circumstances of the Birth of that famous Corrival of our Saviour, Apollonius Tyaneus; whose story writ by Philostratus, though I look upon it as a mixed business partly true and partly false, yet, be it what it will be, seeing it is intended for the highest Example of Perfection, and that the Heathen did equalise him with Christ, you shall see how rank his whole History smells of the Animal Life, and how hard a thing it is either in actions or writings to counterfeit that which is truly holy and divine. For which end I shall make a brief Parallelisme of the Histories of them both in the chief matters of either, that the Gravity and Divinity of the one and the Ridiculousness and Carnality of the other may the better be discerned.  
5. As in this very First point is plain and manifest, which is dispatched in a word. For in that Philostratus writes how Apollonius was of an ancient and illustrious Pedigree, of rich Parents, and descended from the founders of the City Tyana, where he was born, is not this that which is as sweet as honey to the Natural man, and such as an holy and divine Soul would set no esteem upon? Like to this is his Mother's being waited upon by her Maidens into a Meadow, being directed thereto by a Vision, where while her servants were straying up and down making of posies and chaplets of flowers, (O what fine soft pompous doing is here!) and herself disporting herself in the grass, she at last falls into a slumber, the Swans in the mean time rangeing themselves in a row round about her, dancing and clapping their wings, and singing with such shrill and sweet accents that they filled the neighbouring places with their pleasant melody, they being as it were inspired and transported with joy by the gentle breathe of the fresh and cool Zephyrus; whereupon the Lady awaking is instantly delivered of a fair Child, who, after his Father's name, was called Apollonius.  
6. The amenity of the story how grateful and agreeable it is to flesh and blood! But how ridiculous is that dance and rountlelay of the musical Swans compared with that Heavenly Melody of the holy Angels at the Nativity of Christ! For that, if it could be true, is but a ludicrous prodigy and presignification that Apollonius would prove a very odd fellow and of an extraordinary strain, and serves only for the magnifying of his person. But this is a grave and weighty indication of the Goodness of God and the Love of his holy Angels to men, and a prediction of that peace and grace which should be administered unto them through Jesus Christ that was then born. Behold, said the chief Angel whose glorious presence surrounded the shepherds with light, Behold, said he, I bring you good tidings of Great joy which shall be unto all people; For unto you is born this day a Saviour, which is Christ the Lord: whereupon there was suddenly with this Angel a multitude of the heavenly Host praising God and saying, Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will towards men.   

CHAP. III. 1. That whatever miraculously either happened to or was done by our Saviour till his Passion cannot seem impossible to him that holds there is a God and ministration of Angels. 2. Of the descending of the Holy Ghost, and the Voice from Heaven at his Baptism. 3. Why Christ exposed himself to all manner of hardship and Temptations. 4. And particularly why he was tempted of the Devil, with an answer to an Objection touching the Devil's boldness in daring to tempt the Son of God. 5. How he could be said to show him all the Kingdoms of the Earth. 6. The reason of his forty days fast, 7. And of his Transfiguration upon the Mount. The three first reasons. 8. The meaning of Moses and Elias his receding, and Christ's being left alone. 9 The last reason of his Transfiguration, That it was for the Confirmation of his Resurrection and the Immortality of the Soul. 10. Testimonies from Heaven of the Eminency of Christ's person.  
1. WE have done with the Birth of Christ, we proceed now to his Life: wherein we shall consider only those things that extraordinarily happened to him, or were miraculously done by him, till the time of his Passion; wherein nothing will be found impossible to them that acknowledge the Existence of God▪ the active malice of Devils, and the Ministry of Angels. But that which I intent mainly to insinuate is, the comeliness and sutableness of all things to so Holy and Divine a person; which that it may the better appear, I shall after show the difference of this true example of solid Perfection, Christ, and that false pattern of feigned holiness in that Impostor Apollonius, whom the later Heathen did so highly adore.  
2. The chief things that happened in an extraordinary way to Christ before his Passion are these Three. 1. The descending of the Holy Ghost upon him in the shape of a Dove at his being baptised, and the emission of a Voice from Heaven, saying, This is my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased. 2. The Temptation of the Devil upon his fasting: and 3. His Transfiguration upon the Mount.  
Concerning the First, there is great reason for that Miracle. For God having a design to set on foot the Divine life in the World by his Son jesus Christ, why should he not countenance the Beginning of his Ministry by some notable sign, by which men might take notice that he was the Messias, 
John 1. v. 32.  sent of God? And john the Baptist confesses himself assured thereof by this Indication. And being there was to be some extraordinary appearance, what could be more fit than this of a Dove, a known emblem of Meekness and Innocency, inseparable branches of the Divine life and Spirit? and at what better time than when jesus gave so great a Specimen of his Meekness and Humility, as to condescend to be washed, as if he had been polluted, when he was more pure than light or snow; and to be in the form of a disciple to john, when he was able to teach him and all the world the Mysteries of God? Which may be noted to the eternal shame of our conceited Enthusiasts, who phansying they have got something extraordinary within, contemn and scorn the laudable Institutions of the Church; which is an infallible argument of their Pride, as this of our Saviour's Humility. But while he humbled himself thus, God did as highly advance him, adding to this silent show an articulate voice from Heaven, the better to assure the bystanders that he was the Messias, the Son of God.  
3. As for his being tempted of the Devil, it has the same meaning that the hardship of his whole life. For being that the Kingdom of God on earth, which is the Church, was to overcome the kingdom of Satan by suffering; our Saviour Christ gives himself an example of all manner of trials and troubles, of the most tedious difficulties that could occur: like a wise and courageous Commander animating his Soldiers by his own willingness to suffer as deeply as they that he commands. Which Polyaenus relates to be the stratagem of Iphicrates, who when he saw it convenient to draw out his soldiers in a cold frosty night to assault the enemy, and observed their averseness by reason of the bitterness of the season, and the thinness of their clothing, he straightway clad himself more thin than the thinnest of them, and on his bare feet trudged from tent to tent to show himself to his Camp: which did so encourage the soldiers, that they set upon the enterprise without delay under the conduct of so wise and valiant a Commander.  
4. And therefore Christ in like manner for the encouragement of his followers went before in all manner of difficulties, not only in poverty, in reproach, and in a constant refusal of all the pleasures, riches and honours of this present World, as being to establish the faith of a better; but he was given up also to be tempted of the Devil, that we may not be dismayed by such encounters, and know how to behave ourselves when we are engaged in them. For his being transported thus securely in the air by the hand of Satan, like some innocent bird in the talons of a rapacious Hawk, and yet not fainting under it, what can it be but an eminent effect of his Faith in the living God, which is the very Root and inmost original of the Divine life? The same may be said of his miraculous Fast; For himself in answer to the Tempter did profess, man lived not only by bread, but by Faith in that Word that sustaineth all things. That also is worth the noting that Grotius observes upon the place, That this Threefold temptation wherewith the Devil tempted Christ is the most usual and most prevalent that he assalts mankind withal, viz. 
Need, Security or Confidence in Predestination or the Decrees of God, and Hope of worldly honour and preferment.  Egestas, Confidentia Praedestinationis, & Spes splendoris humani, (especially those that have disentangled themselves from the more soft and sensual desires of the Flesh:) and the advantage of Christ's Temptation is, that we are punctually instructed aforehand how we are to oppose. Wherefore this History of his Temptation is very decorous and agreeable to Reason. Nor does the relation of the Devil's assalting of the Son of God make it the less credible: for it is most likely that he was not sure yet he was such in that sense that we understand the Son of God; and a question whether all the Devils be yet convinced that he is what we rightly believe him to be. But for his own curiosity to try what he was, as well as out of a malicious design to pervert him, if he could, he assaulted him after this manner in the Wilderness.  
5. That of showing him all the Kingdoms of the Earth from an exceeding high mountain, seems to have some difficulty in it. For if it was only a prestigious representation of the glory of the Kingdoms of the Earth, what needed a transportation of him to the top of a mountain, or at least of a mountain so exceeding high? But if it was a real view of them, the highest mountain in the world will not enlarge our prospect so as to take in one ordinary Kingdom under our sight. But to this I answer, That this cunning Prestigiator took the advantage of so high a place to set off his Representations the more lively, and to make them the more probable to be true. For the Prospect seeming so great to the eye, and ruder fancies imagining the Earth a round flat, this old Juggler might easily hope that he might delude the Carpenter's son with so large a show, and persuade him that what was so great, was all; especially perstringing his sight so, as that the whole Horizon should seem full of the pompous varieties of the Powers and Principalities of the world.  
6. As for the long and solemn Fast of Christ and his retirement into solitude for forty days, after notice was given from Heaven that he was the Messias the Son of God, this was very seemly and convenient to sharpen the desire of the people to receive him when he did return, and to gain more Authority to his doctrine which he was to teach them, and to inculcate to his successors by his Example how fit it is to starve the Animal Life, and quite vanquish all the pleasures of the Body, before they take upon them to be instructers in Divine matters, which are of eternal concernment to the Soul. When as nowadays by how much more a man's skin is full treged with flesh, blood and natural Spirits, and by how much the more eager appetite he has to the things of the World, by so much impatienter he is to get into the Pulpit to exercise his voice and lungs, and thereby to approve himself for a preferment: whenas Christ would not exercise this office of preaching the Kingdom of Heaven, before he had at once despised all the riches, pomp and pleasures of the Earth. And as his Wisdom is discovered in undertaking this solemn Abstinence and Retirement; so is also his Humility in affecting no innovation therein, but he took up the example of Moses and Elias, who after conferred with him in the mount at his Transfiguration: which is the Third and last eminent accident which happened to our Saviour before his Passion, and which is not recited to fill up the Story, but is of very deep and weighty consequence.  
7. Our Saviour takes unto him Peter, james and john, three of the prime of his Apostles, to be spectators and witnesses of what they should see on the Mount, whither he carried them, where he was transfigured before them, his face shining like the Sun, and his raiment becoming as white as the light; where Moses also and Elias talked with him concerning his Death and glorious Resurrection. Which conference was First a great Cordial to animate our Saviour the better to go through his heavy sufferings; and Secondly a great Satisfaction to as many of the Jews as should be converted to Christianity, that Moses and Elias, that is, their Lawgiver and there chiefest of their Prophets, were abettors to Christ in this new Dispensation he was to set up in the World; and Thirdly, there was a particular injunction (even while Moses and Elias were present with him face to face) to hearken and yield obedience now to Christ as to the beloved Son of God, and to let Moses and Elias go, 
Luk. 9.34.  all things being completed in him. For a cloud overshadowed them, and a voice came out of the cloud, saying, This is my well-beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased: hear ye him.  
8. And the very Vision was a representation of what was to come to pass: For after this, Moses and Elias vanished, and his disciples, when he had raised them up from the ground, (for they had fallen flat on their faces out of fear) lifting up their eyes, saw no man save jesus only.  
9 Fourthly and lastly, It was a very fit and powerful Instance to assure men of the Immortality of the Soul, and to beget a more unshaken belief of the Resurrection of Christ out of the grave: and therefore Christ bade his disciples tell no man of the Vision, but reserve it till its due use and time, that is, till Christ had risen from the dead, to be added as a further confirmation of that mystery of enjoying of Life and Immortality in a glorified Body, against that dull infidelity of Atheistical men that think the Soul of man cannot act unless in the flesh.  
10. In the First and Last of these memorable accidents we rehearsed, there is an eminent witness from Heaven of the Excellency of Christ's person, to which that nothing remarkable may be omitted, we shall add also that recorded in John 12. where Christ praying, Father, glorify thy name, there came a voice from Heaven saying, I have both glorified it, and will glorify it again.   

CHAP. IU. 1. What miraculous accidents in Apollonius his life may seem parallel to these of Christ's. His superstitious fasting from flesh and abstinence from wine out of a thirst after the glory of foretelling things to come. 2. Apollonius a Master of judiciary Astrology, and of his seven Rings with the names of the seven Planets. 3. Miraculous Testimonies given to the eminency of Apollonius his Person by Aesculapius and Trophonius how weak and obscure. 4. The brahmin's high Encomium of him, with an acknowledgement done to him by a fawning Lion. The ridiculous Folly of all these Testimonies.  
1. WE have now gone through the chiefest things that happened to Christ in an extraordinary manner before his Passion. Before we proceed any further, being mindful of our promise, we shall give a glance at what may seem parallel in the life of Apollonius. And to the miraculous Fast of Christ undergone for so sober purposes, which he was carried to by the power of the Spirit, I find nothing to be compared in that famous Philosopher, if he deserved so solid a Title, but his continual voluntary abstinence from flesh and wine. Which needless Superstition is coloured with as contemptible an End, that is, a vain affectation of glory by foretelling of things to come; a faculty that mightily pleases and tickles the natural man: and the affectation thereof shows the Levity and Pride of Apollonius his Spirit, as also of his grand Instructers in that Science the brahmin's of India, who having asked Damis if he had any skill in Divination, and he professing that his study and knowledge reached no further than to things useful and necessary, laughed him to scorn.  
2. But Philostratus writes of Apollonius as wholly giving himself up to the study of Divination and judiciary Astrology, and how jarchas the chief of the brahmin's gave him seven Rings with the names of the seven Planets inscribed upon them, as also that Apollonius wrote four books of this Art. Which things are a demonstration of his gross ignorance in Nature and Philosophy, and of the petty temper of his Spirit; and that there was nothing truly divine in him, though the deceived Pagans adored him for a God. For those that descend to such Arts, it is a sign there is no solid knowledge in them, much less any supernatural principle either in them or assisting to them; but that their predictions are Diabolical, or else that they are mere Whifflers and Jugglers, and have no extraordinary assistance at all.  
3. I shall add but another parallel and so proceed; and that is the Testimonies concerning the Eminency of their persons, in which there is as great a difference as of their persons themselves. The person of Christ being witnessed to by an audible voice from Heaven, God affirming thereby to the World that he was his beloved Son, and requiring their obedience to him; but the Eminency of Apollonius being recommended by none but the Ghost of Aesculapius and Trophonius, whose den he entered, and (as it became a Necromancer) confabulated there a long time with him, as he did also with Achilles at his tomb, who employed him to renew his annual Rites and Honours in Thessaly. But this recommendation of his was not immediate from either, but by their Priests, who being informed, the one by a dream, the other by some obscure voice in the Temple (of which there was no witness but the Priest himself) gave out great matters of Apollonius.  
4. We may add also the Testimony of the brahmin's those famous Magicians, whom Apollonius so much applauding, they clawed him again, and concluded among themselves that he was worthy to be honoured as a God, both alive and after Death. Nay we will give him in all to make up the weight. A certain tame Lion in Egypt seemed also to acknowledge his Divinity, coming to him as he was sitting in the Temple and crouching under him; who when Apollonius told the people that he was that ancient Egyptian King Amasis come into a Lion's body, the Beast began to roar, and lament and weep bitterly, as begging his succour in so bad a condition: Which Apollonius being sensible of, got the Lion to be sent to Leontopolis a City of Egypt, and there to be kept in such sort as was more suitable to his Royal Soul. How obscure, confounded and ridiculous are all these Testimonies of the Eminency of the person of that subtle Impostor! So base and evanid is all humane contrivance against the Glory and Sovereignty of Christ the true Son of God.   

CHAP. V. 1. Three general Observables in Christ's Miracles. 2. Why he several times charged silence upon those he wrought his Miracles upon. 3. Why Christ was never frustrated in attempting any Miracle. 4. The vanity of the Atheists that impute his Miracles to the power of Imagination. 5. Of the delusive and evanid viands of Witches and Magicians.  
1. WE come now to what Jesus miraculously did in his life-time. We may refer the most of his Miracles to these four heads; His feeding the hungry multitudes: His healing the sick: His raising of the dead, and his dispossessing of Devils. In all which you may observe  
First, That his wonder-working power was exercised upon known and familiar objects, such as often occur amongst men. For such are Hunger, Sickness, Death, and Possession of Devils or Witchery; not that I think them both one, but that sundry persons are possessed that way, and it may be most frequently.  
Secondly, That Christ puts forth his power no where out of any levity or vain ostentation, but as the necessities of men required it: all his Miracles being a perpetual exercise of love and compassion to mankind. To which we might add also in the Third place, what is likewise general to them all, his purpose of glorifying God by them, and laying foundations of Faith for the people to believe in him, as the true Messias.  
2. Which belief yet he would not accelerate too fast, that it might not prevent his Suffering; nor yet accelerate his Suffering too fast, before he had done the due preparatory works which he had to do. Which made him sometime to seem unwilling to do over-publick Miracles, as that at the wedding of turning water into wine; and after he had fed the multitude, he hid himself that they might not make him King; and several times when he miraculously healed men with more privacy, he strictly charged them that were thus healed to tell no man; as well that he might not over-hastily precipitate belief in men, as I have already intimated, as also to keep himself from the rage of the Pharisees till the due time of his Suffering was at hand. In the mean while his Miracles and Doctrine was to distil into the minds of men by degrees, to prepare them for a fuller belief upon his Resurrection from the dead.  
3. It would be too voluminous a business to rehearse the story of every particular Miracle, and to descant upon it. What we have thus advertised in general, is most considerable and most profitable to be noted. Nor need we add any thing to facilitate the belief of them to those that are not such Infidels as not to believe the Existence of either God or Spirit. For others will very easily conceive that Christ being joined with that Eternal Word that healeth all things, might heal those that are absent either by his word, or by the Ministry of Angels who were always to attend him. And it is no wonder that Christ should never be mistaken in any attempt or presage, he being so livingly united with the Eternal Wisdom of God, and being of one Will and Spirit with him, not disturbed or distracted with any excursions or impetuosities of his own Will.  
4. The whifling Atheists impute all to the natural power of Imagination, and please themselves mightily in the abuse of those passages in the Gospel that seem to assert that Christ was hindered from working of Miracles because of the Unbelief of the people, as it is said in the Gospel of S. Mark, 
Mark 6.5, 6,  that he could do no mighty works, because of their unbelief. But it was not a natural but moral impossibility; he could not induce his mind thereto, he being provoked to so just indignation against his own Country that despised him. But say in good sadness, poor blind and baffled souls, How can the natural strength of Imagination heal the absent? to say nothing of the present sick of ordinary diseases, such as the Leprosy, Palsy and Dropsy; who ever cured those by mere Imagination? How then shall Imagination recover Sight even to them that were born blind? how shall it raise the dead in whom there is no Imagination at all? as in jairus his daughter, and Lazarus who had lain four days in the grave. Can Fancy feed five thousand men with five loaves and two fishes? or four thousand besides women and children with seven loaves and a few little fishes, being almost hunger-starved by three day's recess into the wilderness?  
5. Which things though not so substantially performed, are notwithstanding in some measure imitated by Witches and Magicians, I mean in their junketings; whose viands are observed to afford so little satisfaction to nature, that they leave oftentimes the partakers of them as weak and faint almost as if they had eaten nothing (as Bodinus relates of the Magical entertainments of that Nobleman of Aspremont, whose guests by that time they had rid a little space from his house were ready to faint and fall down both horse and man for hunger;) and also to be of such a fugitive consistence, that they ordinarily vanished at the taking away of the cloth: whenas in both these Miracles many Baskets full of the fragments were reserved.   

CHAP. VI 1. Of Christ's dispossessing of Devils. 2. An account of there being more Daemoniacks then ordinary in our Saviour's time. As first from a possible want of care or skill how to order their Madmen or Lunatics. 3. The second from the power of the Devil being greater before the coming of Christ then after. 4. That not only Excommunication but Apostasy from Christ may subject a man to the Tyranny of Satan, as may seem to have fallen out in several of the more desperate Sects of this Age. 5. An enumeration of sundry Daemoniacal symptoms amongst them. 6. More of the same nature. 7. Their profane and antic imitations of the most solemn passages in the History of Christ. 8. A further solution of the present difficulties from the premised considerations. 9 A third and fourth Answer from the same of their cure and the conflux of these Daemoniacks into one Country. 10. A fifth from the ambiguity of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 11. The sixth and last Answer, That it is not at all absurd to admit there was a greater number of real Daemoniacks in Christ's time then at other times, from the useful end of their then abounding.  
1. AS for our Saviour's dispossessing or ejecting of Devils out of men; as his raising of the dead was a pledge and prefiguration of that power he professed was given him of crowning them that believed on him with life and immortality at the last day, so was this a very proper Prelude to that utter overthrow he was to give the Kingdom of Satan, he being to dispossess him of all places at last. There's nothing can seem harsh to them that believe there are Spirits (and none but sensual, profane and foolish men will misbelieve such things) there is nothing, I say, can seem harsh in this kind of Miracle, unless it be the multitude of persons then possessed, or the multitude of Devils in one possessed person whose name was Legion.  
2. But as for the First, there may be many Answers, none whereof want their use and weight. we'll begin with what seems of meaner consideration first: where we will not omit to mention that the Redundancy of Daemoniacks in Christ's time above what we observe in later Ages, may proceed from the differences of the skill and care that was then had of Madmen and Lunatics in judea and the adjacent Countries of the Gentiles from whence no small part of them came, and what is used now a-daies. It is, I say, questionable whether they had so good provision for distracted people at those times and in those places for keeping them within and ordering their distemper to the greatest mitigation they were capable of. For the stronger it is, the more effectual allurement is there to bring some evil Spirit or other into the body of a man. For he ceasing to be his own, another does the more naturally become the master of him. As he that is not his own man through the sovereignty of drink, will find also many other master's buisy about him; all the boys in the town stocking after him, and heightening his intoxication by their apish injuries. But I will not insist upon this.  
3. Secondly, It is not so strange that there should be a greater number of possessed in Christ's time then now, because since Christianity the power of the Devil is much more kerbed. For it is plain that where Paganism rules, the persons of men are more subject to the cruelty of the Devil. As appears by what is recorded in History concerning the Inhabitants of several Countries; as of Madagascar, where the Devil afflicts them bodily: in Florida he astonishes them with dreadful Apparitions, and cuts their very flesh off in his approaches: they of Guiana are beat black and blue by him, and the Brasilians so grievously tormented, that they are ready to die for fear upon the very thought of him. The Apostate Jews that they fell under his power is the opinion of their own Rabbins: and the primitive Christians delivered to Satan felt to their smart the rigour of his lash. All which may go for a sufficient proof, That the profession of Christianity and the worship of the true God in that way that he will be worshipped, is a personal protection from the gross assaults of the Devil.  
4. A man might add further, That not only they that are duly excommunicated by the Church are made obnoxious to his Tyranny, but also those that revolt of themselves, and deny the Lord that bought them, by their misbelief of the sacred History of the Gospel, and the Personal office of Christ, even of him that died betwixt two thiefs at jerusalem. As is notoriously apparent in some of the forlorn and giddyheaded Sects of these times, amongst whom, I dare say, a man may find out a greater number of true Daemoniacks than Christ and his Apostles are said to cure.  
5. For to what more rationally then to the possession of these deceiving Spirits can be attributed those wild ecstasies they are in, their falling down dead, the swelling of their bodies and foaming at the mouth, their neglectedness, sordidness, and abhorring from all order and humanity, their antic postures & gestures? one going in the open Marketplace with his head lift on high and his arms spread out, roaring and mouthing out fanatical denunciations; and another following him at the heels with a soft sneaking pace, his head hanging down as if his nose bled, and his hands pressing his navel, as if he were troubled with the Belly-ach; others creeping on all four like brute beasts, and wallowing and tumbling on the ground like dogs or swine. Others taken with the expected power they lay vacant for, were hurried on in a very swift pace on tiptoes, with their hats inverted on their heads, and yet not falling off, and their arms stretched directly upwards with their fore-fingers pointing to the Zenith; and this for so long a space as no ordinary man could do the like.  
6. Add to this their being troubled with Apparitions, their fearful and hideous howl and cry, their wild and ecstatical sing and frantic dance, their running naked through Towns into Churches and private houses, their violent and irresistible shake to the utter weakening of nature and making their very bodies sore: and all this transacted by a Power or Spirit which themselves confess distinct from themselves, which also speaks distinctly and audibly in them, and uses their arms and hands to the beating their head and body, which imposes upon them very absurd commands, macerating most, killing some with fasting, tyrannising over them all in every thing, almost as much as the Devil does over the poor Indians.  
7. Creeping, crouching, licking the dust, eating of Butterflies, feeding of nought but crumbs and bones, such as we fling to dogs, Cabbage stalks and leaves of Coleworts scattered and cast away by the Market-women; these are smaller services of that imperious fiend within them. But this new guest countermanding the allowable voice of Nature so as scarce to suffer a man to take four and twenty hours' rest in five and twenty days, to condemn him to the guidance of every foolish fly that comes in his sight, and so to adjudge him to hold his leg so long and so close to the fire (the fly guiding him the time) that it was scorched from the knee to the foot, in such grievous manner that it was not to be cured in less than a quarter of a year; these are more severe and rigid services of that infernal Taskmaster. Besides that, ever and anon this inward voice, and sometimes outward, utters very audibly to them some place or other of Scripture to a ridiculous abuse and profanation of it; and not that only, but enforces the poor captivated vassal in scorn and contempt of the person of Christ to act some remarkable passages in his story, such as his Death, and Triumph at jerusalem; the former by james Milner and john Toldervy, the latter by james Naylor, who had his horse led in triumph by two women trudging in dirt at his entering Bristol, with Holy, Holy, and Hosannas sung to him by the Fanatical company that attended him; garments also in some places being strewed in the way. Such wild tricks as these are these deluded Souls made to play, to make sport for those aerial Goblins that drive them and actuate them.  
8. I might enlarge further upon this matter: but this short glance at things might be enough to induce any indifferent man (that can at all believe That there is any such thing as Witches and possession of Evil Spirits) not easily to mistrust but that the distemper of this present Age has been such (and it may be still is) that if there were any such Venerable person as could command them from under this Power by which many of them are so madly actuated, there would plainly prove a more plentiful harvest of Daemoniacks in these times then in our Saviour's; and a number more besides john Gilpin and john Toldervy would acknowledge themselves to have been possessed by the Devil. But at least we will gain this reasonable Observation from our Digression we have made, which will be succedaneous to what we mainly aimed at, viz. That if one Age be so exceeding Fanatical above another, why may not one Age be as much more Daemoniacal than another?  
9 Thirdly, Such distracted and Epileptical persons, as also Daemoniacal, would not be talked of unless they were miraculously cured; which not happening in other Ages, they are not so much taken notice of. Fourthly, Our Saviour going from place to place, and his fame flying further than the motion of his person, he was likely to meet with and to have brought to him more of such persons by far from the Pagan nations about him, than otherwise at any time could in any likelihood have been taken notice of, though there were in other parts of the World and in other Ages as many.  
10. Fifthly, Those 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 so called in the Scripture, there is no need to take them all in the strictest sense: Madmen, Lunatics or Epileptical men, or any men extraordinarily distempered with Melancholy, being by the jews deemed and called Daemoniacks, the people being as much over-prone to ascribe natural diseases to the Devil, as many Physicians are to ascribe Diabolical distempers and vexations to Nature. But Christ cured the diseases by his word, (
* Luk. 4.39.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉) suffering the people to call them by what title they pleased: as he that has a Catholic Medicine, is not very curious of either the name or the nature of Malady. But there is no question but that there was a competent number of Daemoniacks properly so called.  
11. Sixthly and lastly, Supposing all so called were properly Daemoniacks, and that there were a greater number of them in Christ's time and in those parts then there elsewhere has been at any time, what inconvenience is there in this, if Providence would so dispense, for so good a purpose? as Christ intimates in the case of the man that was born blind, where he professeth, That it was not his Parent's fault nor his own that he was born blind, but it was the will of God it should be so, that he might have the occasion of doing the more glorious miracle. And there wanted nothing then but the Divine permission to make so many Daemoniacks, no more than there was any thing more requisite but the permission of Christ for the Gadaren Devils to take possession of the Swine, and so to hurry them into the midst of the Sea. And certainly they are very captious that will not permit so free a Sovereignty to the Almighty to lay some hardship on some few of his Creatures for the general good of the rest, especially when those Creatures themselves may have deserved infinitely worse at his hand then he inflicts upon them, and are compensated with a peculiar advantage for their sufferings. Some one of these Answers or several of them put together are sufficient, if not more then sufficient, to satisfy this first Difficulty.   

CHAP. VII. 1. That the History of the Daemoniack whose name was Legion has no incongruity in it. 2. That they were a Regiment of the Dark Kingdom that haunted most the Country of the Gadarens: and that whether we conceive their Chieftain alone, or many of his army to possess the man, there is no absurdity therein. 3. How it came to pass so many Devils should clutter about one sorry person. 4. The Reason of Christ's demanding of the Daemoniacks name, and the great use of recording this History. 5. The numerosity of the Devils discovered by their possession of the Swine. 6. Several other Reasons why Christ permitted them to enter into the Gadarens herds. 7. That Christ offended against the laws of neither Compassion nor justice in this permission.  
1. THE Second Difficulty, concerning that fierce Daemoniack that had so many Devils in him, that he thought fit to call himself by the name of Legion, as being possessed by such a multitude of unclean Spirits, though it bears at the first view the face of an extravagancy, yet if it be throughly examined it will prove a very weighty History; all being found congruous to the nature of things, and decorous and beseeming so Divine a person as our Saviour, who was to conquer the Devil and ruin his Kingdom, as we see he has in some measure done at this very day. That there should be such an Army of Spirits in one place ought not to seem strange to him that will believe the sight and report of the young man whose eyes were opened at the prayer of Elisha, whereupon he saw the mountain full of horses and chariots of fire round about the Prophet. Nor is it any real incongruity, that there should be a multitude of Daemons or Spirits within the compass of one man's Body, though it may be so many of that Legion were not entered into him, but that he was actuated principally by the Captain thereof, he being rebuked by Christ in the singular number, and he answering as one in the name of many. Which we may as well understand of those that were near him and followed him, and had some malign influence its likely on the Daemoniack by way of Obsession, as of such only as were entered into him and properly did possess him.  
2. For it seems by their petition to Christ, they were a Regiment of the Dark Kingdom, that use to rove and ramble about in the Country of the Gadarens, out of which they had no mind to depart; those parts being more obnoxious to the Infernal powers, they abounding so with Apostate jews, who being fallen from the holy Covenant became more subject to the Tyranny of the Devil. Wherefore there is no necessity of granting● a whole Legion of Fiends in this Daemoniack, but a competent multitude or some Chief one of the Legion. Though without any violence to their natures, there may many lodge in the Body of a man; these Spirits being able to draw themselves out of their usual extent into a far narrower compass, and perhaps wholly to quit their own Vehicle to make use of another's; and so many may unite with the Blood and Spirits of a man.  
3. Nor need it seem so harsh that so great a number should be busied about one sorry Wight. For that military word Legion suggests unto us a very fit and easy solution of this Difficulty, viz. That this did not happen primarily, but by consequence; the Chief commander of this dark Regiment having his usual haunt and recourse to him, & therefore the obsession of this numerous rabble is only by sequel: as if some Captain should make his stay for his own pleasure in some blind solitary cottage in the field; it would be no wonder to see the house beset with the multitude of his Soldiers, they being there in attendance on him, rather than in any satisfaction or advantage to themselves, there being not a proportionable booty for so great a company; but the place notwithstanding would not fail to be foully pestered by them. After this sort it fared with this miserable Daemoniack, who could not but be even stifled with the throng of this hellish Legion.  
4. Nor is it any question but that Christ knew how strong they were and numerous: and therefore that the greater glory may accrue to himself and to him that sent him, he makes them confess their numerosity by ask the possessed his Name. And it was more fit that the Power of Christ should be demonstrated and the Divinity of his person, in chase a whole Host of Devils relating to one possessed, then that there should be as many possessed as there were Devils, for him to show his power on: For the victory is never the less, (the Devils being nothing the weaker for not appearing harnessed with humane flesh) and a great deal of inconvenience to Mankind was declined; besides the great noise and turbulence in the world which would have risen thereupon, which Christ ever avoided. But it was fit that this History should be recorded as well as transacted, that the Church might have the more strong Faith in the Son of God, who even while he was in the flesh had such Noble victories over the Powers of the dark Kingdom, putting to flight many thousands of Devils at once.  
5. The truth whereof was very handsomely assured by Christ's permitting what these unclean Spirits desired, which was to go into a heard of swine, which, the Text says, was about two thousand; which was a very fair pledge of their numerosity to them that will not cavil; these impure Spirits, as both Trismegist and Psellus have observed, pleasing themselves to dabble in the blood of Brutes as well as of Men, and therefore to lodge themselves in their Veins and Arteries. And Malice being as sweet to them as the refreshing of their other foul appetite, every soldier of this dark Regiment would be very nimble at seizing of his prey; and so they dividing their booty amongst them, every one reaped the satisfaction of his own foul and malicious mind, by entering the swine and hurrying them into the midst of the Sea: which they indeed had not been able to do, had not Christ permitted them. But Christ was not at all overshot in this concession or permission to effect their project: For though they desired it for mischief sake, that they might incense the Gadarens against him, yet he plainly outwitted them in their project, it being more serviceable to him then to them.  
6. For hereby was the foulness and mischievous virulency of the Devils more plainly demonstrated. Whence his mercy to the possessed was the more fully illustrated: and by the loss of the Swine the Temper of the Gadarens was also discovered, the Mosaical abstinence seasonably coutenanced against the Apostate Jews of that Country, the swinish nature of men enigmatically perstringed, and the Divine power of Christ, as I said, who alone could deal with such numerous troops of Infernal Spirits, manifested to the world; and the mouth of such frivolous Allegorists stopped, as would make the Devils that Christ is said to cast out of the possessed, to be no Essential Spirits, but only depraved Affections, as Calvin observes upon the place. Wherefore there is nothing of Levity, Injury or any Extravagancy in the whole Story, but all Circumstances therein are sober, just and useful.  
7. For Christ was not bound to hinder the loss of the Swine, their perishing being for so public a good and of so great importance, as to assure us of the vast power he has who shall one day be Judge, and do final vengeance upon all the Infernal powers at once; and that, though he be so full of compassion towards Mankind as to lay down his life for the World, that through belief in him he may save them from eternal destruction, yet no softness or effeminacy of Spirit, or unseasonable pity to the brute creatures, shall hold his hands from doing execution upon unbelieving and obdurate persons; but that as here the Devils and the Swine were plunged together into the bottom of the Sea, so a deludge of fire shall be poured out upon the Earth at the Last Judgement, wherein all terrestrial Animals together with the Devils and the Damned shall burn in flames unquenchable.   

CHAP. VIII. 1. Of Christ's turning water into wine. 2. The Miraculous draught of Fish. 3. His whipping the Money-changers out of the Temple. 4. His walking on the Sea, and rebuking the Wind. 5. His cursing the Figtree. 6. The meaning of that Miracle. 7. The reason why he expressed his meaning so enigmatically. 8. That both the Prophets and Christ himself (as in the Ceremonies he used in curing the man that was born blind) spoke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in Typical Actions. 9 The things that were typified in those ceremonies Christ used in healing the blind; as in his tempering Clay and spital. 10. A further and more full Interpretation of the whole Transaction. 11. Some brief touches upon the Prophecies of Christ.  
1. BEsides those Miracles which are referrable to the Four general heads we noted, there be also other Single Examples of different natures: such are His turning water into wine; The Miraculous draught of Fish; His driving the buyers and sellers out of the Temple; His walking on the Sea, and his rebuking of the Winds. To all which it is common with the rest, That they were not done out of any Vanity or Ostentation, but out of a Principle of Love and kind affection, being always invited by some present exigency to show his wonder-working power. As in that of turning water into wine at a wedding in Cana of Galilee, which he did at the solicitation of his Mother, though with some reluctancy, because of the Envy of the Pharisees that sought to kill him; as also out of a principle of Humanity, they being at a loss for Wine (more company its likely for jesus his sake coming to the Marriage-feast than was expected;) nay I may say out of a frame of Spirit becoming the Divinity of his Person. For what is more Divine or Godlike, than himself being utterly exempted from the pleasures of this life and the knowledge of the Nuptial bed, yet wholly laying aside all superciliousness and exprobrations to others, to countenance necessary Marriage, gratifying their lawful desires (who could not well be disentangled from these things) in the ordinary and natural enjoyments of the Body?  
2. The miraculous draught of Fish Simon pulled up after he had cast his net at our Saviour's appointment, it was partly a compensation of their long toil all night, when they caught nothing, and partly a prefiguration of Peter's excellent success when he was become a fisher of men.  
3. That Miracle of whipping the Money-changers out of the Temple, (for so Grotius will have it to be esteemed, Christ performing it, as he writes, nullâ vi externâ, solâ divinâ virtute venerabilis) though it seem full of unwarrantable passion or fury, yet the Provocation was very just, and the Principle from whence this fit of Zeal did flow, the best that could be, viz. a dear regard to the despised Gentiles, (whose Atrium or place of worship the Jews did thus contemptuously profane) and a just indignation against the jews, who out of a fond pride and conceit of their being the seed of Abraham, though they proved themselves the sons of the Devil, scorned and despised the poor Gentiles for whom Christ was to die; and it was an Act full of Love and Heroical affection to right them thus while he lived.  
4. His walking on the Sea it was to come to his Disciples that were toiling and rowing against the wind and the stream, he having in all likelihood not the convenience of taking boat any where to come unto them. And lastly, His rebuking the Wind and the Sea in a mighty storm, necessity plainly extorted that Miracle, the Ship being covered with waves, and his disciples, as they conceived, ready to be cast away, which made them awaken him, crying out, Lord save us, we perish. So natural, decorous and becoming are all the Actions and Miracles of Christ.  
5. There is only one behind, Instantia monodica, as a man may call it, an Example not paralleled in the whole History of the Gospel, which is The cursing of the Figtree: the meaning whereof has puzzled many, as the narration itself has scandalised some; as if this act was guilty not only of Levity but of a ridiculous kind of Ferocity, with a semblance of Injustice, if Injustice can be committed against a Tree. For was there any reason that a Tree should be cursed for not bearing fruit, when the time of year was not yet for the bearing thereof? This seems very odd and preposterous. But if it be rightly understood, there is nothing more grave, more sober, nor more weightily mysterious.  
6. For my own part, I make no question but that the genuine meaning of it is this, and what it signifies it sets out to the very life, viz. That the most acceptable and desirable fruit of the everlasting Righteousness was not then found in the judaical dispensation: nay, I add further, That it was never intended that that Tree should bring forth any such fruit, but only the fair Fig-leaves of an External and Ceremonial Righteousness, and a more overly and Legal kind of Morality; but the more perfect fruits of the regenerating Spirit were not to be found there, though Christ came into the world to exprobrate to them the want thereof, and so to put a period to the judaical dispensation, so as that it should quite wither away and fall to nothing, as we find it come to pass at this very day. Which Consideration, amongst others that occur in Scripture, more evidently confirms what we find true in effect, That according to the Eternal counsel of God, Christ was mainly intended for the Gentiles, and that breaking this shell of judaism in which he was brooded, under so many Types and Shadows, he should take his flight thence, and after spread his wings from one end of the Earth to the other.  
7. But this Mystery having something of seeming harshness in it to men of less profound minds, such was the sweetness and inoffensiveness of our Saviour's temper, that he would neither scandalise them, nor grate too hard against the judaical Oeconomy, which that Nation so highly reverenced, and therefore recorded this Truth only in this Enigmatical miracle.  
8. And thus to speak 
* in types.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as well as 
* in words.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was not only usual with the Prophets, but practised also by our Saviour himself in other cases as well as in this: As in the manner of his healing him that was born blind, John 9 where the Ceremonies he useth seem very uncouth and strange before one knows the meaning of them, but rightly understood they must be acknowledged admirably fit for the purpose: I mean, not for curing of the blind, (For what can clay and spittle and the water of a pool avail for the restoring of Sight to one that was born blind?) but for mysteriously setting out some grand Truth's concerning jesus.  
9 As that he was the Son of God, or that Eternal Word, whereby God created the World and framed man of the Earth, in token whereof he tempers Clay and spital, he being about to rectify and amend the workmanship of his own hands. To which Erasmus seems plainly to allude in his Paraphrase upon the place; 
* It is for the same Author to restore what had perished, who had made what before had no being.  Ejusdem autem Autoris est restituere quod perierat, qui condider at quod non erat. Besides another Truth of very great importance which is set out to the very life in this Typical cure, viz. That we are to expect the Renovation of our minds and our Regeneration from that power that created us; That no man can come to Christ, as he is a visible person, unless the Father, that is, the Eternal Divinity, 
1 Cor. 12.3.  draw him, or, as the Apostle speaks to the Corinthians, That no man can say that jesus is the Lord, but by the Holy Ghost.  
10. Now I say, That Christ's tempering Clay and spital does emblematize the Eternal Deity that created all things; and his acting first upon the blind man & so sending of him to the pool of Siloam (by which undoubtedly is meant Shilo or the Messias) this does plainly figure out the forementioned Truths; That those that do come to Christ, and faithfully adhere to him, are prepared and given to him of God; and that by Faith in him, they are purged and purified from all blindness and filthiness by the assistance of that Spirit which is promised to all that believe in him: according to what Christ himself has pronounced, He that believeth on me, 
John 7. 3●.  out of his heart shall flow streams of living waters: which he understands of the Spirit, of which these waters of Siloam are therefore a very fit Figure or Emblem, they fitly denoting even from the very name, as I have already intimated, the clearing and healing Spirit of Christ, who is the Shilo or Siloam wherewith we are to be washed and cleansed from that foulness and earthly-mindedness which we had contracted in the state of Nature or First creation, before the act of Regeneration has passed upon us.  
11. We have considered the Miracles of Christ; let us give a short glance on his Prophecies. In which, that which is mainly considerable is, that they are very few. Which I look upon as a reprehension and reproach of that natural itch in mankind to Divinations and Predictions; of which Impostors usually much boast, and a Nation of America, though more Atheistical than all the rest, are so vehemently set upon, that they often even grow mad again with that study. But very little fell from our Saviour's mouth by way of Prophecy, but what was in a manner of indispensable concernment to be foretold. Such as his own Sufferings and Resurrection, the Destruction of the City, & the General judgement. He exercised also his power of Divination in his conference with the woman of Samaria: but his applications there were so serious that he forgot the sense of hunger, being more pleased with the attempts of her conversion and her Countrymen, then with the most delicate junkets that could be set before him. He foretold also who should betray him: but it was to demonstrate that both his Betraying and all his Sufferings else, they being foreseen, might have been avoided; and therefore that he underwent them willingly. To which also those Predictions tend, When I am lifted up, I shall draw all men unto me; as also of the good Shepherd laying down his life for his sheep, and then presently adding, And other sheep I have which are not of this fold, meaning the Gentiles who were to be brought in by his Death. Which is a plain Demonstration that Christ suffered death 
* See Book 7. chap. 17. sect. 8.  voluntarily out of his entire love to the World, and that he knew aforehand what an Effectual instrument his Passion would prove for the conversion of the Gentiles to the true knowledge of God.   

CHAP. IX. 1. The Miracles of Apollonius compared with those of Christ. 2. His entertainment at a Magical banquet by jarchas and the rest of the brahmin's. 3. His cure of a Dropsy and of one bitten by a mad dog. 4. His freeing of the City of Ephesus from the plague. 5. His casting a Devil out of a laughing Daemoniack, and chase away a whining Spectre on Mount Caucasus in a Moonshine night. 6. His freeing Menippus from his espoused Lamia.  
1. WE have now done with the Actions of Christ, such as were more extraordinary and miraculuos: we will proceed to his Passion after we have made a short comparison of the most famous exploits of Apollonius with these of our Saviour, according to those Heads we have already insisted upon; His miraculous feeding of the People; His curing diseases; His casting out Devils; His raising of the dead, and His predictions of things to come.  
2. As for the First, I do not remember any example of it in Apollonius his life; only Philostratus writes that Apollonius himself was entertained by the brahmin's at such a banquet as was provided in a miraculous manner, together with the King of Media, where three-sooted tables were brought in and placed in the midst without the help of any man's hand; as also the floor spread with odoriferous herbs and flowers; and bread, wine, fruits and sweetmeats on plates conveyed through the air and set upon those tables without any servitors to carry them. Which story being so very like the junketings of Witches, and the behaviour of jarchas and his brother brahmin's being so full of scorn and insolency towards the King and the very chief of his retinue, his brother I mean and his sons, may fully confirm any man that they were no better than Magicians; nor their great Favourite and disciple Apollonius any other than a Vizard and a Necromancer, as his conjuring up of the Ghost of Achilles does further prove.  
3. As for his Cures, I do remember but Three, the First of which seems to have more of the power of Nature and Morality then of a Miracle; he curing a young man of a Dropsy by precepts of Temperance in the Temple of Aesculapius. The other was of one bitten by a mad Dog, who was so distempered therewith, that he would bark, go on all four and couch on the ground like a Dog: But it looks so like a piece of Witchery, and Apollonius was so punctual in discovering what the Inhabitants of the place (which was Tarsus) could not inform him of, as of the colour, shaggedness and other qualities of the Dog, as also where he was, that it is a suspicion that he that cured the disease did inflict it himself, or rather his Familiars for him; and so it is likely that the dog as well as the man was bewitched. For he came along from the riverside (where he was shivering as if he had an ague) so soon as Damis had whispered in his Ear that Apollonius would speak with him: who told the people also while he was cherishing him and stroking him, that the Soul of Telephus the Mysian was entered into him; which is a further confirmation of our conjecture. But indeed all the circumstances of the Story are either ludicrous and ridiculous, or else impious; As his making the Dog cure the man by licking of him, and then himself curing the Dog by praying to the River Cydnus and slinging the Dog into the stream.  
4. But the most famous cure of all is that, when he freed the City of Ephesus from the plague. But it being discovered already what a kind of man this Apollonius was, viz. a mere Magician, I cannot but suspect that the case is the same with that former, and that the whole City suffered so direful a disease as the devouring pestilence by the hand of the Devil, to get the greater renown to Apollonius that stout Hyperaspistes of Paganism, who for the advancing of his own credit was to free them from this raging evil. Of which opinion of ours there are two grand Arguments: The one his assembling the people in the Theatre, and there encouraging them to stone an old ragged Beggar, which he persuaded them was the plague, but it seems it was 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a destroying Daemon; as it appeared by his eyes as he was a stoning, and by that delusion of a shagged Dog as big as a Lion found under the heap of stones, when the people had thought to have seen him there in his former shape of a patched Beggar. The other Argument is the Ephesians erecting the Image of Hercules Apotropaeus in the place where this old Mendicant was stoned, which is a sign that Pagan Idolatry was the upshot of the plot. Wherefore I look upon these two last Cures as done out of suspicable Principles and upon extravagant Objects.  
5. As for his casting out Devils, I do not remember any example thereof saving one, and that was of a young man of Corcyra who was a laughing Daemoniack, out of whom at Athens, by a many repeated menaces and imperious rail, he at last ejected the Evil Spirit, who for a sign of his departure made a great Image tumble down from the royal Porch in the City with a great noise and clatter. To this Head we may refer also, though by an improper reduction, his conjuring of a Phantasm that appeared to him and his fellow-travellers as they were journeying on Mount Caucasus in a bright Moonshine night: Which Phantasm went before them sometime in one shape and sometime in another; but by many vehement chide, by many rail, reproaches and execrations, was made to disappear at last, and to depart, crying and whining at the discourteous usage.  
6. We may add to these the story of Menippus and the Lamia: Who in the form of a beautiful young woman made love to Menippus, and at last persuaded him to marry her. But Apollonius being at the Nuptials, discovered the illusion, and by reproaching the Bride, made, I think, the whole Edifice, (which was supposed to be placed near Corinth) I am sure the furniture and riches thereof, all the moveables, the Tapestry, the gold and silver vessels, nay the pages, servants and officers of this fair Lady to vanish at once, and herself only left was compelled to confess herself a foul carnivorous Fiend. So either frivolous or exorbitant are all the miraculous exploits of this deified Impostor. But all the Objects of our Saviour's Miracles were, as I at first noted, more obvious and familiar: which is the greater assurance as well of the Innocency and Sincerity of his Person, as of the Truth of his History.   

CHAP. X. 1. Apollonius his raising from death a young married Bride at Rome. 2. His Divinations, and particularly by Dreams. 3. His Divinations from some external accidents in Nature. 4. His Prediction of Stephanus killing Domitian from an Halo that encircled the sun. Astrology and Meteorology covers to Pagan Superstition and converse with Devils. 5. A discovery thereof from this prediction of his from the Halo compared with his frantic Ecstasies at Ephesus. 6. A general Conclusion from the whole parallel of the Acts of Christ and Apollonius.  
1. THat Exploit at Rome, which was the raising of a young woman to life that was carrying to be buried, had been indeed a more solid Miracle, if it had been any at all. But the time not being set down how long she had been dead, it was most likely that it was no more than is compatible to a Trance. But the Knowledge of the Devil extending further than his Power, he might easily inform Apollonius what a seasonable opportunity he had to do a seeming Miracle. But our Saviour's raising of Lazarus after he had been four days buried, gives sufficient credit to his other two Miracles of that kind, that they were real and true. This Re-enlivening therefore of the new-married bride at Rome is rather to be referred to the Predictions or Divinations of Apollonius then to his Miracles, which were very few in comparison of the other: Of which yet we will give you some Examples, for it would not be worth the while to reckon up all, nor to rehearse these at large, but only briefly to name them.  
2. Such therefore was the Discovery of the unclean lust of Timasion his mother-in-law in Egypt, and the Prediction of a foul act in an Eunuch upon one of the King of Babylon's Concubines; as also of saving Pharion at Alexandria from being executed amongst other Robbers that were led along to die, by keeping the Executioner in discourse till a messenger on horseback galloping with all speed seconded Apollonius his Divination with a clear demonstration of Pharion's innocency. You may add to these his Divinations by Dreams, as that of the suppliant Fishes that besought the Dolphin's favour, which he interpreted to the advantage of the Eretrians, for whom he interceded with the the King of Babylon: and another by which he was diverted from going to Rome till he had seen Candy; a woman with a rich crown upon her head, who told him she was the Nurse of jupiter, embracing him in his sleep, and desiring him that he would first come to converse a while with her before he went to Rome: Which woman he interpreted to be Crete, where jupiter was born and brought up.  
3. There were also several of his Divinations which he seemed to gather from some external accident in Nature. Such was that from the chirping of the Sparrows in the midst of his Speech to the Ephesians, whereupon he broke off, to tell them that not far off a young man had spilt a sack of Corn in the street. And that from the Lioness the Hunters had slain in Babylonia, as Apollonius was in his journey to India, which having eight young lions in her belly, he presaged from thence that it would be a year and eight months till their return. A third from a terrible thunder at an Eclipse at Rome; whereupon he lifting up his eyes toward Heaven, said that it were a great marvel indeed if this should end in nought. But his meaning was known by the after-clap, for Nero's Cup was struck out of his hand, as he was drinking, by a flash of lightning, while he sat at table. A fourth from a monstrous birth in Syracuse, a woman of quality being brought to bed of a child with three heads, which he interpreted of the three Roman Emperors, Galba, Otho and Vitellius.  
4. The fifth and last we shall mention is an Halo which was observed about the Sun in Greece; which Meteor being round like a Crown, but much obscuring the light of the Sun, Apollonius his prediction was, that one Stephanus (which signifies a Crown) should kill the Emperor Domitian. But for my own part, I conceive that the Observation of Prodigies can as little help a man in such punctual Predictions, as of the Figurations of the Stars: but that these things are pretences and covers of a base Art, or rather of some wicked Superstition and unlawful familiarity with the Apostate Spirits. Which a notorious circumstance of the event of this last Prediction will demonstrate to the indifferent. For while Domitian was a murdering at Rome, Apollonius being at Ephesus, sees the transaction of the business so plainly as if he had been there, and at the very hour it was done encouraged Stephen to the act; and starting backwards and forwards, and staring terribly with his eyes, bade him stab the Tyrant, as if he had been present by to assist. Which frantic and ghastly Ecstacy is an argument that he was then possessed of the Devil that raised this Theatre of things in his mind, and therefore in all likelihood foretold him them also before they came to pass.  
6. Wherefore briefly to conclude concerning the Extraordinary acts of Christ and Apollonius; in the one there is nothing but what is sound and necessary, of weighty and useful importance and from a divine and irreprehensible principle; in the other nothing but what is either vainly affected, slight and frivolous, or else infernal and diabolical; that of Pharion not expected, which looks the most plausible of them all. For that Divination is no more than is performed by ordinary Witches; and that act of justice which was the rescuing of the innocent from death, though good in itself, was prostituted by him to base purposes, to the gaining of credit to a grand Restorer of Paganism, and industrious upholder of the Kingdom of the Devil.   

CHAP. XI. 1. A Comparison of the Temper or Spirit in Apollonius with that in Christ. 2. That Apollonius his Spirit was at the height of the Animal life, but no higher. 3. That Pride was the strongest chain of darkness that Apollonius was held in, with a rehearsal of certain Specimens' thereof. 4. That his whole Life was nothing else but an exercise of Pride and Vainglory, boldly swaggering himself into respect with the greatest wherever he went. 5. His reception with Phraotes King of India, and jarchas head of the brahmin's. 6. His intermeddling with the affairs of the Roman Empire, his converse with the Babylonian Magis and Egyptian Gymnosophists, and of his plausible Language and Eloquence. 7. That by the sense of Honour and Respect he was hooked in to be so active an Instrument for the Kingdom of Darkness. 8. That though the brahmin's pronounced Apollonius a God, yet he was no higher than the better sort of Beasts.  
1. WE have made a Parallel of the Miracles and Prophecies of Christ and Apollonius, and have spent our judgements upon them; the truth of which censure that it may the better appear to all, we shall briefly compare their Temper or frame of Spirit.  
2. Which I confess is as Brave in Apollonius as the Animal life will reach unto. But that Animal life at the best falls short of the saving knowledge of God, and is but that which in a manner is common to Beasts, Devils and Men. This therefore we will acknowledge to be in Apollonius a generous sense of Political justice, a severe profession of Temperance, and a great affectation of Knowledge, especially of things to come. But as for Political justice and Civil Agreement and Concord, which he seems often to be very sensible of, and earnestly to exhort the Cities to, where he went, no less than this can be entertained in the very Kingdom of Satan; which, if it were divided against itself, could not stand. And for his vehement affectation of Knowledge, it is evident that it is a mere branch of the Natural life, and such as is as compatible to the Apostate Spirits, nay more by far then to an ordinary good man: and Apollonius his Temperance aiming but at this which is so low and vile, how far short does it fall of what is truly Heavenly and Divine? This therefore is observable in him, that if he quitted one Entanglement of the Animal life, it was the more fully and willingly to be fettered by another.  
3. But the strongest chain of darkness that he was caught in, is that of Pride, which though it be made of more subtle and small links, yet holds us longer captive than any. This is that which blemishes the History of his Life more than any Immorality else whatsoever. For to what but this can be reduced that scornful and ridiculous Prayer he made to Apollo at Antioch, that he would turn the countrypeople into Cypress-trees, that the wind taking their branches, they might at least by that means make some sound, they being as yet quite mute and not able to discourse with so sage a Philosopher? To what but this can we impute that magnificent answer he gave the keeper of the bridge as he passed into Mesopotamia, when he was demanded what merchandizes he brought? To whom he replied, That he brought along with him justice, Temperance, Fortitude, Continence, Tolerance, Magnanimity and Constancy. He adds Modesty to the rest; but it was ill placed in so flaunting a display of his own praises. To what but this can you refer his cavilling with the sober questions asked him by the Captain of the guards on the confines of Babylon, where he takes upon him as if himself was King of every country he came into?  
4. But what need we recite particulars? his whole Life being nothing else but a lofty strutting on the stage of the Earth, or an industrious trotting from one Nation of the World to another, to gather Honour and Applause to himself, by correcting the Customs of the Heathen, or renewing their fallen Rites, and playing the uncontrollable Reformer wherever he pleased: Which is a very pleasant thing to flesh and blood. Besides the bold visits he gave to Princes and Potentates, with the greatest confidence and ostentation of his own Virtues that could be imagined, making himself the measure of others worth, insomuch that he would not do the ordinary homage to Bardanes King of Babylon, till he was certified whether his Virtues deserved it or no. With whom, as also with other Princes, he treated of Political affairs, not detrecting to intermeddle with the present administration of Justice. But this unexpected audacity of his proved ever successful, he always, by I know not what luck or power, swaggering himself into Respect, by despising the both pomp and persons of the greatest. So that he was ever hail fellow well met with the highest Kings and Emperors, they being ever taken with great admiration of his Wisdom. And therefore Bardanes is brought in in the Story courting of him at last, and earnestly entreating the beggarly Philosopher to take his lodging in his Palace, showing him all the glory and pomp of his Kingdom, offering him great sums of gold and precious stones. The former whereof though he refused, yet he could not well abstain from fingering the latter, under pretence forsooth that there was some strange Philosophic virtue in them, as also that they should be an offering to the Gods at their return into their own country.  
5. So also Phraotes King of India is said to receive him with very great Respect, he carrying him to bathe himself in his Royal bath, and after receiving him at a Feast, and placing him next himself, above his Nobles. Beside the great Honour he had from jarchas and the rest of the brahmin's, to whom the King of India wrote in his behalf. Where in conference with those Sages he was placed in Phraotes his chair of State, forbade also to rise up at the coming in of the King of Media; with whom (at that banquet which I have already mentioned) he having some contestation, the King became at last so much his friend, that he was almost uncivilly importunate to see him at his own Court in Media at his return.  
6. Add unto these his busy intermeddling in the affairs of the Roman Empire; his large Political conferences with Vespasian; his abetting conspiracies against Nero and Domitian; his learned discourses with the Babylonian Magis, concerning whom he told Damis, that they were not so perfect but that they wanted the benefit of some of his instructions, as he confessed that something he learned from them; his campling and cavilling with the Gymnosophists, who though they seemed not so great Wizzards, yet were not less virtuous than either the brahmin's or himself; and lastly, his plausible language and great Eloquence, he making in several places very winning Orations and Exhortations to Morality and the observance of the most behooveful Laws and Institutes, such as would tend most to Civility and the Peace and Security of the People.  
7. From all which it is most evident, That a natural sense of Honour and Gallantry was the wing and Spirit that made Apollonius such a great stickler in his time; and that, he being of a lofty and generous nature apt to reach out at high things, the Kingdom of darkness hooked him in, to make an Instrument of him for their own turn, and so to dress up Paganism in the best attire they could, to make it, if it were possible, to vie with Christianity: and that there should be nothing wanting to this Corrival of Christ, the Indian brahmin's pronounced him of that eminency, that he deserved to be reputed and honoured as a Deity, both living and dead, as I have already related to you.  
8. But if the Excellency of his Person be better examined, he will be found so far from being in the rank of a God, that there can be no more acknowledged of him then that he was of the better sort of Beasts, that is, that he was a mere natural man, only dressed up and disguised by his Pythagorick diet and habit, and a Magical power of doing of Miracles; as is demonstrable from the whole tenor of his Story, there being nothing in it that relishes or savours what is above the Animal life. From whence we may safely conclude there is nothing in him Divine.   

CHAP. XII. 1. The Contrariety of the Spirit of Christ to that of Apollonius. 2. That the History of Apollonius, be it true or false, argues the exquisite Perfection of the Life of Christ, and the Transcendency of that Divine Spirit in him that no Pagan could reach by either Imagination or Action. 3. The Spirit of Christ how contemptible to the mere Natural man, and how dear and precious in the eyes of God. 4. How the several Humiliations of Christ were compensated by God with both suitable and miraculous Privileges and Exaltations. 5. His deepest Humiliation, namely, his Suffering the death of the Cross, compensated with the highest Exaltation.  
1. WHerefore we shall find the Life of our Saviour quite contrary to his, there being nothing recorded in him that is plausible to flesh and blood, no splendour of Parentage, no streams of Eloquence, no favour of Potentates, no affectation of any Peculiarity to himself in any thing; but being every where reproached and despised, he ceased not to do good without any man's applause. And whereas the very Spirit and life of all Apollonius his Actions is a gallant sense of Glory, which the Devil befooled him by; so that which perpetually breathed in the Actions of our Saviour was a passive, loving, profound Spirit of Humility, which is the most certain character of the Divine life, of any thing that is.  
2. So that let the History of Apollonius be wholly true, or partly false, or wholly false, it is all one to me. For if it be True, this grand example of Divine virtue, as he is pretended, falls infinitely short of the truth of the Divine life manifested in Christ, there being indeed nothing found in Apollonius that is truly Divine. But if it be a Figment, in whole or in part, how transcendent then is that Divine worth in Christ, and how lovely and illustrious is the Beauty of his Image, that the pens and pencils of the most learned and accomplished Pagans cannot draw one line thereof, nor give one touch or stroke near his resemblance?  
3. And indeed how should it ever come into the mind of a mere natural man to think of an humble, passive, Soul-melting, self-afflicting and self-resigning Divinity lodging in any Person; or if it did, that there was any such great price upon that Spirit more than on that which seems to the world more gallant and generous? But certainly this is more precious in the eyes of God than all things in the world beside; and whatsoever injury is done to this, it is like the touching of the Apple of his own eye. And so tender was he over our Saviour, in whom this was so transcendently found, that he ever compensated his Sufferings with a proportionable Triumph, and his willing Submissions and Debasements of himself with an answerable Exaltation.  
4. And therefore his humble Birth he honoured with the Music of a Choir of Angels from Heaven, and the Homage of the Wise men from the East who brought presents to him, as to a newborn King. So his long Fasting in the Desert was compensated by the power not only of curing diseases, but of turning water into wine, and of miraculously feeding of multitudes in the wilderness. As also his refusing of all the pomp and glory of the World, (which was shown him from the top of a mountain) by the Transfiguration of his person on the top of mount Tabor into so great a glory as all the speciosities of the world could not equalise, his face shining as the Sun, and his garments being bright as the Light. And lastly, his being carried from place to place by the hand of Satan, as an innocent Lamb in the Talons of an Eagle, this Temptation also was amply recompensed by having a palpable power over the Kingdom of Satan, and dispossessing Daemoniacks, and putting to flight many thousands of Devils at once, as you heard concerning him whose name was Legion.  
5. But the emergency of the greatest Honour that accrued to him was from the deepest Sufferings, even from his bitter Passion on the Cross: Which was fully remunerated by so glorious a Resurrection and Ascension, by his Session at the right hand of God, and his Exaltation above all principalities and powers, whether in Heaven or Earth; he being made Head and Sovereign over Men and Angels, and endued with a power of crowning all believers with a glorious Immortality at the last day. Of all which we shall speak in order, showing the Fitness and Reasonableness of every thing in its place.   

CHAP. XIII. 1. The ineffable power of the Passion of Christ, and other endearing applications of him, for winning the World off from the Prince of Darkness. 2. Of his preceding Sufferings and of his Crucifixion. 3. How necessary it was that Christ should be so passive and sensible of pain in his suffering on the Cross; against the blasphemy of certain bold Enthusiasts. 4. Their ignorance in the Divine life, and how it alone was to triumph in the Person of Christ unassisted by the advantages of the Animal or Natural. 5. That if Christ had died boldly and with little sense of pain, both the Solemnity and Usefulness of his Passion had been lost. 6. That the strange Accidents that attended his Crucifixion were Prefigurations of the future Effects of his Passion upon the Spirits of men in the World. 7. Which yet hinders not but that they may have other significations. 8. The third and last Reason of the Tragical unsupportableness of the Passion of Christ, in that he bore the sins of the whole World. 9 The Leguleious cavils of some conceited Sophists that pretend That it is unjust with God to punish the Innocent in stead of the Guilty. 10. The false Ground of all their frivolous subtleties.  
1. FIrst therefore as concerning his Passion, I say, it is an enravishing consideration to take notice how this humble Candidate for so great an Empire as I have described, applies himself to his design, giving an infallible proof not only of his Power, that he is able to protect, but of his dear affection and entire Love to his people, in that he can undergo so horrid agonies in their behalf; and being to win the Kingdoms of the Earth out of the possession of the Devil, how he uses no other Engine than the displaying of his own Nature, and the endearing Loveliness and Benignity of his own Spirit, to shame and confound the ugliness and detestableness of his usurping Competitor. Wherefore he did not only tread counter to the ways of Satan in Humility and Purity and continual Beneficency in his life-time: but further to show the vast Disparity or Discrepancy betwixt that old Tyrant and this gracious Prince that is so succeed; whenas the Devil, as you have already heard, inflicted unsupportable penances upon his abused Vassals, engaging them to cut and slash their own flesh, and frantically to dismember themselves, to whip themselves with knotted cords or stinging nettles, to wound themselves with sharp flints, & to fast & macerate themselves so as to pine away in deserts, or break their necks down some steep rock or precipice, as Acosta reports of them; Christ, quite conttary to this, is so far from such like Tyranny and cruel and handling of others, that to satisfy us concerning the justly-suspected wrath of his Father, he undergoes all this load himself, to win us off to a more perfect and cheerful Obedience to his holy Precepts, by so great and sensible an Engagement. The weight and power of his Sceptre being mainly to be felt in the sense of Love, which is the strongest ●ie imaginable even to natural Ingenuity. But the power of the old Serpent was exercised in fear and terror and despiteful scorn upon poor distressed mankind. There being this great advantage therefore of winning of the Hearts of men from the Kingdom of Darkness to the power of God by Christ's afflictions and sufferings; it is no wonder that he submitted himself to them, though they were so unspeakably grievous.  
2. And indeed what can be imagined more grievous than that lively Representation of his bitter Passion (unless the Passion itself,) When in the Mount of Olives, at his devotions, he was in such an Agony, that he sweat as it were great drops of blood that fell from his face to the ground? Besides the despiteful mockings and spittings in his face, with cruel and bloody scourge: The consideration whereof would drive a man to any hardship to approve himself faithful and thankful to so loving a Saviour. What then will the contemplation of his direful and Tragical Crucifixion? where so Divine a person, nay, where the Son of God in the flesh, being disgracefully placed betwixt two thiefs, his holy and spotless Humanity was so deeply pierced with the present sense and real Agony of Death, that the weight and burden thereof enforced him to cry out, Eloi, Eloi, My God, My God, why hast thou forsaken me? And here he may appeal from the Cross to all the World in the words of jeremiah, Behold and see, if there be any sorrow like unto my sorrow.  
3. Which Sorrow and Passion had it not been as real and as great as it is recounted, how slight and ludicrous a matter would the Mystery of Christianity be? How profane therefore and execrable are those wretches, that would turn that to the disgrace of Christ, which is the Glory of the Gospel? as if our Saviour was less Perfect by being thus Passive and so sensible of pain. But it is plain that these bold and insolent Enthusiasts, which boast so much of Perfection as to equalise themselves or their blind guides with Christ, nay, prefer them before him, I say, it is plain they are so ignorant, that they do not know in what the true Perfection consists.  
4. For I have already declared, That in the person of Christ, that only which was truly Divine was to have the triumph and victory, unassisted with any thing that is precious and praiseworthy in the eyes of the world. And the true Perfection approvable before God is found only in that which is Divine, not Natural or Animal, such as would be applauded by a mere Carnal man. And such is Stoicism and Spartanism, a power as well relished by wicked men and Apostate Angels, nay, I may say, better, then by the holy and regenerate. And it is an Exercise of far greater Faith and Obedience to the Divine will, to undergo pain and affliction, when it searches us so deep, and stings us so vehemently; then when by any forced Generosity and Stoutness of Spirit, or any Natural or Artificial helps whatsoever, we bear against the sense thereof, and quit ourselves in this heat and stomachfulness, as if we were invincible and invulnerable Champions.  
5. If it had fared thus with Christ at his Death, the Solemnity of his Passion had been lost. Indeed it had been no Passion, nor would have caused any in them that read the Story. But his Sufferings being so Great and so Real as they were, it is the greatest Attractive of the Eyes and Hearts of men towards him that could possibly be offered to the World: Which himself was very well aware of, and did foretell it in his life-time; When I am lifted up, I shall draw all men unto me.  
6. Which Effects of his Passion, those Miraculous Accidents that attended it seem also to presage. For what was that rending of the vail of the Temple from the top to the bottom at jerusalem? what were those Earthquakes in more remote places out of judea, and the torn or cloven Rocks, but a Presage how the Earthly Minds and Stony Hearts of all men in time, as well jews as Gentiles, would be shaken and broke in pieces with sorrow and grief at his Sufferings who is the Saviour of the World? Nay, what did the Sun, the very life and Soul of the natural world, what did that deliquium or swooning fit of his betoken, but that this sad spectacle of the Crucifixion of Christ would so empassion the minds of all ingenuous men, and so melt their Hearts with love & affection to this universal Saviour, that they would willingly die with him, that they might also live with him and rejoice with him for ever in Heaven?  
7. I speak not this to exclude other Significations of these Prodigies. For they may also have their truth and use as well as these, especially some of them: as That of the Eclipse of the Sun, which may also signify that the true light of the world (he that was termed by the Prophet The Sun of Righteousness) was then a suffering; and That of rending the vail of the Temple, which no question denoted the rescinding of the Mosaical Rites and Ceremonies, and the abrogation of the High-Priests office, Christ now having taken away the partition-wall, and given every Believer free access to the presence of his Father by his own Death whereby he has reconciled us to God.  
8. Which offers us a third Reason why this Passion of Christ should be so Tragical as it was, and the weight thereof so unsupportable. For he bore then the wrath of God for the sins of the World, being smitten, as the Prophet speaks, for our transgressions, and the iniquities of us all were laid upon him; that is, he was an Universal Sacrifice for all Mankind. Which the proud and selfconceited Enthusiast, that fancies himself so well within, that he contemns all external Religion (unless it be of his own invention) being not at leisure to consider, boldly and blasphemously traduces him for weak and delicate, that willingly underwent the greatest pain that ever was inflicted upon any mortal, that bore a weight more heavy than mount Aetna, and too big for the shoulders of any Atlas to bear.  
9 As little to the purpose are the leguleious Cavils of some Pragmatical Pettifoggers, as I may so call them, in matters of Divinity, who though they be favourable enough to the Person of Christ, and seem to condole his ill Hap that he fell thus into the hands of Thiefs and Murderers; yet set no price at all upon his Death, no more then upon theirs that died with him, accounting his Blood as common and unholy as that of the malefactors that were crucified with him; the Wrath of God being not all atoned, as they say, by his suffering, because it is unjust that an Innocent man should be punished for those that are guilty. But what Unjustice is done to him that takes upon him the debt or fault of another man willingly, if he pay the debt or bear the punishment; provided that he that may exact or remit either, will be thus satisfied?  
10. But such trivial and captious intermedlers in matters of Religion, that take a great deal of pains to obscure that which is plain and easy, deserve more to be slighted and neglected then vouchsafed any answer. For all their frivolous Subtleties and fruitless intricacies arise from this one false ground, That the Sovereign Goodness of God and his kind condescensions and applications to the affections of man are to be measured by juridical niceties, and narrow and petty Laws, such as concern ordinary transactions between man and man. But let these brangling Wits enjoy the fruits of their own elaborate ignorance, while we considering the easy air and sense of Sacrifices in all Religions, shall by this means be the better assured of the natural meaning of it in our own.   

CHAP. XIV. 1. That Sacrifices in all Religions were held Appeasments of the Wrath of their Gods. 2. And that therefore the Sacrifice of Christ is rather to be interpreted to such a Religious sense then by that of Secular laws. 3. The great disservice some corrosive Wits do to Christian Religion, and what defacements their Subtleties bring upon the winning comeliness thereof. 4. The great advantage the Passion of Christ has, compared with the bloody Tyranny of Satan.  
1. HOW General the Custom of Sacrificing was in all Nations of the World is a thing so well known, that I need not insist upon it; and That their Sacrifices were accounted an Appeasment of the Wrath of the Gods and Expiation for their faults, is also a Truth so conspicuous that it cannot be denied. Hence these Sacrifices we speak of were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Latin Placamina, Februa, Piamina. Much of this nature you may read in Grotius, De Satisfactione Christi, cap. 10. where he does not only make good by many Expressions and Examples That the Sacrifices of the ancient Heathen pacified the Anger of the Gods, but also (which is nearer to our purpose) That the Punishment of those that were thus reconciled and purged was transferred upon the Beast that was sacrificed: for the clearing whereof he alleges many citations; and these two amongst the rest. One out of Cato; 

Cum sis ipse nocens, moritur cur victima pro te?   

Since thou thyself art guilty, why  
Does then thy Sacrifice for thee die?   The other out of Plautus, 
Men' piaculum oportet fieri propter stultitiam tuam,  
Ut meum tergum stultitia tuae subdas succedaneum?  that is to say, Is it fit that I should be made a piacular Sacrifice for your foolishness, that my back should bear the stripes that your folly has demerited?  
2. Wherefore this being the sense of the Sacrifices we speak of in all the Religions in the World, it is more fit to interpret the Death of Christ, who gave himself an Expiation for the sins of the World, according to that sense which is usual in the mysteries of Religion, then according to the entangling niceties and intricacies of secular laws.  
3. But as for those busy and Pragmatical spirits, that by the acrimony of their wit eat off the comely and lovely gloss of Christianity, as aqua Fortis or rather aqua Stygia laid on polished metal, what thanks shall they receive of him whom yet they pretend to be so zealous for? the most winning and endearing circumstances of his exhibiting himself to the World being so soiled and blasted by their rude and foul breath, that as many as they can infect with the contagion of their own Error, Christianity will be made to them but a dry withered branch; whenas in itself it is an aromatic Paradise, where the Senses and Affections of men are so transported with the Agreeableness of Objects, that they are even enravished into Love and Obedience to him that entertains them there. And nothing can entertain the Soul of man with so sweet a Sorrow and Joy, as this Consideration, That the Son of God should bear so dear a regard to the World as to lay down his life for them, and to bear so reproachful and painful a Death to expiate their sins and reconcile them to his Father.  
4. But this is not all the Advantage he had to win the Government of the World unto himself. For not only his exceeding Love to Mankind was hereby demonstrated, but the cruel and execrable nature of that old Tyrant the more clearly detected. For whereas the Devil, who by unjust usurpation had got the Government of the World into his own hands, tyrannising with the greatest cruelty and scorn that can be imagined over Mankind, thirsted after humane blood, and in most parts of the World, as I have already shown, required the sacrificing of men; which could not arise from any thing else but a savage Pride and Despite against us: This new gracious Prince of God's own appointing, Christ jesus, was so far from requiring any such villainous Homage, that himself became a Sacrifice for us, making himself at once one Grand and All-sufficient 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Piamen to expiate the Sins of all Mankind, and so to reconcile the World to God.   

CHAP. XV. 1. An Objection concerning the miraculous Eclipse of the Sun at our Saviour's Passion, from it's not being recorded in other Historians. 2. Answer, That this wonderful Accident might as well be omitted be several Historians as those of like wonderfulness; as for example the darkness of the Sun about Julius Caesar's death. 3. Further, That there are far greater Reasons that Historians should omit the darkness of the Sun at Christ's Passion then that at the death of Julius Caesar. 4. That Grotius ventures to affirm this Eclipse recorded in Pagan writers; and that Tertullian appealed to their Records. 5. That the Text does not imply that it was an universal Eclipse, whereby the History becomes free from all their Cavils. 6. Apollonius his Arraignment before Domitian, with the ridiculousness of his grave Exhortations to Damis and Demetrius to suffer for Philosophy.  
1. WE have seen how Reasonable the History of Christ's Passion is; neither do I know any thing that may lessen the Credibility of it, unless it be the miraculous Eclipse of the Sun. Not that the Eclipse itself is so incredible, but that it may seem incredible that so wonderful & so generally-conspicuous an Accident of Nature should be recorded by none but by the Evangelists themselves, Learning and Civility in those times so universally flourishing, and there being no want of Historians to recount such things. This Objection makes a great show at first; but you will see at length it will come to nothing.  
2. First therefore let us set down the like Accidents to this that have fallen out, and been as conspicuous to all the World: As that Sensible obscurity and languor of the Sun in julius Caesar's time, as also in Iustinian's time, and lastly that Bloody dulness in the face of that Luminary for four days together in the times of Carolus Quintus; things as remarkable in themselves as this Eclipse at the Passion of Christ, and all it's likely proceeding from like Causes. But the moderating of these Causes so, as that the Effect should take place just at the time of our Saviour's suffering, this was miraculous and by special Providence. Now I demand for that First observation of the Sun, that endured a whole year together, & was a concomitant of julius Caesar's death; when there were so many Historians in the after-Age till Suetonius his time, viz. Livy, Strabo, Valerius, Maximus, Velleius Paterculus, Philo, Mela, Plinius, josephus, Plutarch, Tacitus, how many of these recorded so great a Prodigy. I do not find any Historian alleged but Pliny, who likely had it from Ovid and Virgil, who after the manner of Poets pleasing themselves to record strange things and to magnify great men, recite this Accident in Nature in honour to julius Caesar. 
Ille etiam extincto miseratus Caesare Romam,  
Cum caput obscurâ nitidum ferrugine texit,  
Impiáque aeternam timuerunt secula noctem.  
At Caesar's death he Rome compassioned,  
In rusty hue hiding his shining head,  
And put the guilty world into a fright  
They were surprised with an eternal Night.  As Virgil has it in his Georgics. 
Lib. 1.  And Ovid in his Metamorphoses to the same purpose, 

— Solis quoque tristis imago  
Lurida sollicitis praebebat lumina terris. 
Lib. 15.    

The Sun's sad image Caesar's fate to moan  
With lurid light to anxious Mortals shone.   Which condition of the Sun, Pliny writes, lasted for a whole year. The like Cedrenus reports to have happened in Iustinian's time. But there were nigh twenty considerable Writers from Iustinian's time till Georgius Cedrenus. I would therefore remit the Caviller to peruse these Historians, and observe in how few of them this Prodigy in Iustinian's days is recorded. The same may be said of what happened under Carolus Quintus. And then if he deprehend that so remarkable Accidents be taken no notice of by many Writers that had a capacity of recording them, I would have him also to consider that such like Reasons that might cause them to omit the writing of those Prodigies, might also fit those that omitted the setting that down that happened at our Saviour's Passion; and to rest contented that he finds it recorded by them that are most concerned in it, that is, Three of his faithful followers, Matthew, Mark & Luke, who bearing a truer respect to Christ's person then those flatterers of Princes, Virgil and Ovid, to the deceased julius, recorded this Miraculous Eclipse to his Honour, as they did that long obscuration of the Sun to the honour of their adored Caesar.  
3. Neither is this all; for I may further add, That there are greater Reasons why all, saving Christ's own Followers, should omit the recording that Eclipse at his Passion, then that those Writers we speak of should the continual obscurity of the Sun, that was to be observed for a whole year together about the Exitus of julius Caesar's Reign. For the novelty of that in Caesar's time might make the greater impression upon men's Spirits; whenas that obscurity of the Sun at our Saviour's suffering (though I doubt not but that it was so great as that the Stars appeared through the defect of the Sun's light, so as they may do in a Summer's night) might well be neglected by the Nations of the World, they having noted already that the Light of the Sun is obnoxious to such obfuscations and dulnesses, and that for so long a time together. So that although this lurid deadness of the Sun at the Passion was far greater than that at Caesar's death; yet it being shorter by far, as lasting not above three hours, it might seem to them less considerable; especially they not knowing what was the meaning of it. And when they did, they had the less encouragement to record it, it making for a new Religion contrary to their own. So that even that Consideration may seem a sufficient Reason why this notable Accident may be pretermitted by both Jewish and Heathenish Historians.  
4. But Grotius out of Phlegon a Pagan writer ventures to answer more point-blank, namely, That the said Author does affirm that in the fourth year of the two hundred and second Olympiad, (which is the year wherein Christ suffered according to the usual opinion) there was the greatest Eclipse that ever was known; night surprising men at the sixth hour of the day (which is at noon,) and being so dark that the Stars were seen at that time of the day. He mentions also therewith a mighty Earthquake in Bythinia, and how the greatest part of Nicaea was ruined thereby. To this purpose is there also recited out of another Pagan writer by Eusebius; whom Grotius discovers to be one Thallus. Which Testimonies will stand good till the Opposer of the Truth of the Narrations of the Evangelists shall either prove infallibly by Chronology, That Christ did not suffer that year, or else by Astronomical calculation, That there was a natural Eclipse of the Sun in that year he suffered, so horrid and dismal as Phlegon describes. But Phlegon confining it to no place, intimates it was Universal, and therefore not Natural. Tertullian also speaking to the Pagans concerning this matter, appeals to their own Records concerning the Truth thereof. And for my own part, I make no question but that it is true in the very sense we speak of, viz. that it was an Universal Eclipse, whatever becomes of the testimonies of Thallus and Phlegon.  
5. But being the Text does not necessarily imply thus much, we may with Calvin restrain it to judaea, God miraculously intercepting the light of the Sun from those parts only, by the interposition of some conspissated body, or by raising a black caliginous mist, such as he caused in the land of Egypt. For the Scripture will suit well enough with any of these senses; so little of any just occasion is there left to the Caviller and Infidel. So that the credibility and Reasonableness of the chief Circumstances of our Saviour's Passion is sufficiently cleared.  
6. To which we have nothing to parallel in Apollonius his life, except it be his Arraignment before Domitian: Where Domitian quitting him from the charge that was laid against him, yet he for ostentation sake, to show what an expert Magician he was, vanishes in the midst of the Court, to the great amazement of the Emperor and the rest of his Judges. But in the mean time he having such a trick of Legerdemain as this, to keep himself from peril; it makes all his magnanimous Precepts concerning the Contempt of Death that he so gravely imparts to Damis and Demetrius (encouraging them to suffer any thing for the cause of Philosophy) hypocritical and ridiculous. So whifling and ludicrous is every thing of Apollonius, if compared with that solid Truth and real Excellency that is discoverable in Christ.    

BOOK V.  

CHAP. I. 1. Of the Resurrection of Christ, and how much his eye was fixed upon that Event. 2. The chief Importance of Christ's Resurrection. 3. The World excited by the Miracles of Christ the more narrowly to consider the Divine quality of his Person, whom the more they looked upon, the more they disliked. 4. Whence they misinterpreted and eluded all the force and conviction of all his Miracles. 5. God's upbraiding of the World with their gross Ignorance by the raising him from the dead whom they thus vilified and contemned. 6. Christ's Resurrection an assurance of man's Immortality.  
1. WE have done with the Passion of Christ: we come now to his Resurrection and Ascension; and First his Resurrection. Concerning which it is observable, That our Saviour's eye was fixed upon nothing more than it; He prophesying of it in his life-time under that Parable of destroying the Temple, 
John 2.19.  and then raising of it up within three days, meaning the Temple of his body; as also in the application of that strange Accident that befell jonas: 
Matth. 12.39, 40.  For as Ionas was three days and three nights in the Whale's belly, so the son of man should be three days and three nights in the belly of he Earth. He deferred also the divulging of his Transfiguration in the mount till his Resurrection, as not being of any such efficacy to beget Faith in the people, till this also had happened unto him.  
2. Now the grand importance of this so wonderful an Accident consists chiefly in these Three things.  

First, In that it is a very eminent Triumph of the Divine life in the Person of Christ.  
Secondly, In that it is so plain an assurance of a blessed Immortality.  
And Thirdly, In that it is so sure a Seal and so clear a Conviction of the truth and warrantableness of all the Miracles Christ did in his life-time.   
3. That our Saviour Christ was the most illustrious Example of the Divine life that ever appeared in the world, cannot be denied by any but such as are blind, and have no eyes to behold that kind of splendour. But that the judgement of the world might be the more notoriously baffled, God assisted this Divine worth with many strange Miracles, that they might more fixedly and considerately contemplate this so holy and lovely a person. But the more it seems they looked upon him, the more they disliked him, the whole World being so deeply lapsed into the Animal life, (the Jews themselves not excepted,) that they had no knowledge nor relish of the Divine. Nay, they had an Antipathy against him, 
Wisdom, chap. 2.14, 15.  as the wise man expresses it, He is grievous unto us even to behold, His life is not like unto other men's, his ways are of another fashion: He was made to reprove our thoughts.  
4. Wherefore they having so settled an hatred against him, all the Miracles that he did, or whatsoever happened miraculously unto him, did but set a more venomous edge of their spleen against him. From whence it was easy for them to misinterpret and elude every thing, imputing his casting out Devils to a contract with Beelzebub the Prince of the Devils; The Testimony from Heaven, That he was the Son of God, to the delusion of evil Spirits that would lapse them into Idolatry; His feeding the multitudes in the Wilderness, to Witchcraft and Sorcecery; and his raising of men from the dead, to the nature of some Lethargical or obstupifying disease, that may seem to make a man devoid of life for four days together. The Eclipse of the Sun indeed was a very strange thing, if the darkness was in the Sun itself: but they might remember, at least from the relations of others, that it was strangely obscured for a whole year together about the death of julius Caesar, and so interpret this at the Passion as a mere casual coincidence of things; or that some delusive Spirits intercepted the light of the Sun in favour of the great Magician whom they thought just to crucify betwixt those other two Malefactors.  
5. But he whom they numbered amongst the transgressors, and took to be the vilest of men, because he was not recommended by any thing that the Animal life likes and applauds, (as Nobleness of Birth, the power of popular Eloquence, Honour, Wealth, Authority, high Education, Beauty, Courtship, Pleasantness of Conversation, and the like;) he is, I say, notwithstanding this general contempt from men, very highly prized by him who is the infallible Judge, whose ways are not as our ways, nor his thoughts as our thoughts; But that he might conform our apprehensions to his own, raised jesus Christ from the dead, bringing that passive, contemptible Divinity that lodged in him into a deserved victory and triumph; exprobrating to the blind world the ignorance of that Life that is most dear and precious to himself; making him alive whom they maliciously killed, and preparing a way to an universal Homage for him, who was universally scorned and became 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the offscouring of all, though his Spirit, Life and Nature was of more worth than all the things of the World beside.  
6. Nor is this Resurrection of Christ only a particular honour and high Testimony given to the person of Christ, who was so splendid an Habitation of the Divine life; but it is also an assurance of a blessed Immortality to all those that will adventure to follow his Example, that their labour shall not be in vain in the Lord. 
1 Cor. 15.58.  And therefore he is not said here to rise alone; but in token of what a general concernment his Resurrection was, the Monuments of some lately-deceased Souls flew open, and themselves appeared to several in the Holy City. Which things were a palpable Prohetical prefiguration of that blessed Immortality that Christ has purchased for all men that believe in him and obey him.   

CHAP. II. 1. The last End of Christ's Resurrection, the Confirmation of his whole Ministry. 2. How it could be that those chief Priests and Rulers that hired the Soldiers to give out, that the Disciples of Christ stole his body away, were not rather converted to believe he was the Messias. 3. How it can be evinced that Christ did really rise from the dead; and that it was not the delusion of the some deceitful Daemons. 4. The first and second Answer. 5. The third Answer. 6. the fourth Answer. 7. The fifth Answer. 8. The sixth and last Answer. 9 That his appearing and disappearing at pleasure after his Resurrection is no argument but that he was risen with the same Body that was laid in the grave.  
1. THE last End of Christ's Resurrection is the Confirmation of his whole Ministry. For assuredly the Jews dealt with him as with some Magician and Impostor, who though he did very strange things whilst he lived, yet if he were once judicially tried, condemned and put to death, they did not make any question but that it would be with him as with other Malefactors, the trouble of him would end with his life; as is usually observed in matters of this kind: otherwise it would be a great flaw in Providence, and the generations of men would not be able to subsist for the insolences of Witches and Sorcerers. But God thus extraordinarily and miraculously interposing his power, in raising jesus from the dead, gave the most certain and most confounding Testimony against the malicious cruelty of the Jews (if we may call that Malice which the love and Candour of Christ in the midst of his bitter sufferings named only Ignorance) that possibly could be given. For their judicial proceedings are hereby not only in an extraordinary way made suspicable and taxed of injustice, but by such a miraculous means, that it is manifest that none other but God himself is their Accuser, as well as the Acquitter of the innocent whom they put to death, and did so throughly martyr, that none but the hand of God could recover him to life. The same therefore of so notable an Accident the chief of the Jews very well knowing, and that it would, if believed, demonstrate that all he did or said before in his life-time was right, and from an undeniable principle; that the people might not receive him for their Messias now, whom three days ago they had crucified; hired the Soldiers that watched his Monument, to tell abroad that his Disciples stole him away by night while they were asleep.  
2. But here haply some may demand, how it came to pass that these chief Priests and Rulers, being so punctually informed by the Soldiers (which watched the sepulchre of Christ) that he was risen from the dead, were not converted to the Faith themselves, and convinced that jesus was indeed the expected Messias. But we may very well conceive, that what might prove very effectual to move others to believe in Christ, might yet take no hold upon them; Partly because they were further engaged in this bloody and direful Tragedy than others were; and having a deeper sense of honour and repute with the people, then of the favour of God and love to the Truth, they might in a desperate and obdurate condition venture, as the saying is, over shoes over boots; being more willing to expose themselves to any thing, then to that shame and reproach that would attend the acknowledgement of so heinous an error. And then partly because though this Accident may seem very strange, yet they might conceit that it was not above the power of Evil Spirits to perform, who might change themselves into the lustre of Angels of light, and therefore that it was but a greater temptation upon them to try their faithfulness and obedience to the Law of Moses. For what would not they think rather than find themselves guilty of so grand ignorance, as not to know the promised Messias when he came into the World, and of so gross a crime as to be murderers of him that from Heaven was declared the Son of God?  
3. But out of this Solution you'll say arises as great a Difficulty as the former, viz. How we can be ascertained that Christ is really raised from the dead: Because some delusive Spirits might open his Sepulchre, and carry him away, and afterward appear in his shape, making use of his Body to show to Thomas, or changing their own vehicles into the likeness of flesh and bones, so that no man's sense may discover any difference. But to this many things may be answered: and  
4. First, That that which may be an Exception or Evasion in any case, is of consequence in no case. For what does there at any time really happen, but Evil Spirits have a power to imitate so near, that our Senses may well be deceived?  
Secondly, Though they have this power in themselves, yet I deny that they can exert it when, and so far as they please; and therefore God would not permit them to add so irresistible credit to the whole Ministry of Christ by this last Miracle, if Christ had not really been the Messias: but he being the Messias, it was no delusion of theirs, but a real transaction by that hand that is Omnipotent.  
5. Thirdly, Every thing was exactly as if he had risen from the dead: the Watch saw the Earthquake, and the stone rolled from the door of the Sepulchre by an Angel from Heaven: Peter looked in and beheld the linen cloaths lying by themselves, the Body of Christ was missing there. He appeared to his Disciples elsewhere, he discoursed with them, eat & drunk with them, they felt his flesh, and put their very fingers into his wounds. What greater demonstration than this could there be that he was really risen from the dead? And therefore by men indifferent it must needs be acknowledged to be so, though there be a possibility of being otherwise.  
6. Fourthly, Those Miraculous things, either happening to him or done by him while he was alive, they being so real as they were, must needs beget Faith in the unprejudiced, that this Accident was real also. For is it so strange a thing that that Divine power should raise Christ from the dead, that enabled him to raise Lazarus out of the Grave when he had been four days buried? to say nothing of his other Miracles, and those evident Testimonies from Heaven that he was the Son of God. For though there was some room left for the shuffles and subterfuges of the blinded Jews; yet to those that are free and piously disposed, the Resurrection of Christ compared with what either supernaturally was done by him, or happened to him in his Life and at his Passion, they do so bind and strengthen one another, that there is no place left for misbelief.  
7. Fifthly, Besides the Testimony of the Angels that told Mary Magdalen, joanna and others, that Christ was risen, and that they did fond to seek the living amongst the dead, our Saviour's own Prophecy concerning his rising the third day could not but make the thing undoubtedly sure to his Disciples, and all such as were concerned in it, and had believed on him before, whereby they became zealous assertors and witnessers of it to the World.  
8. Sixthly and lastly, All these things happening thus extraordinarily and supernaturally to a person that professed himself the Messias, 
* See Book 7. chap. 4.  at that very time that the Jewish Prophecies foretold the Messias would come; it is an unanswerable Demonstration that this was he, and that therefore all things that he did, spoke, or happened unto him, were no vain Illusion, but Reality and Truth.  
9 Neither does his appearing and disappearing at pleasure, and coming in to his Disciples when the doors were shut, at all weaken the truth of his Resurrection and vital actuating that very Body that lay in the grave. For he gave a Specimen of a wonderful power residing in him in his Transfiguration on the Mount; and that he carried that about him then that was able to swallow up mortality into life, though it was usually restrained as a light in a dark lantern. His Divinity therefore with his inward exalted Humanity, I mean his Soul, took hold again of His Body, and did vitally irradiate it, so that he was as naturally united with it as any Angel is with his own Vehicle, or any Soul of man or any other Animal with their Bodies. Nor was it any greater wonder that Christ should rarify his Body into a disappearing Tenuity, than that Angels and Spirits condensate their Vehicles into the visibility and palpability of a Terrestrial Body, the same Numerical Matter still remaining in both.   

CHAP. III. 1. The Ascension of Christ, and what a sure pledge it is of the Soul's activity in a thinner Vehicle. 2. That the Soul's activity in this Earthly Body is no just measure of what she can do out of it. 3. That the Life of the Soul here is as a Dream in comparison of that life she is awakened unto in her Celestial Vehicle. 4. The activity of the separate Soul upon the Vehicle argued from her moving of the Spirits in the Body, and that no advantage accrues therefrom to the wicked after death.  
1. THere is no reasonable allegation therefore against the Resurrection of Christ: And as Useful and Intelligible a Mystery is his Ascension. For we are not less assured by his ascending into Heaven of the life and activity of the Soul out of an organical terrestrial Body, then by his Resurrection of her Immortality. For the body of Christ in his Ascension, though it left the earth in all likelihood organised and terrestrially modified, yet passing through the subtle Air and purer Aether, it cannot be conceived but that it assimilated itself to the Regions through which it passed, and became at last perfectly Celestial and Aethereal, whatsoever was Earthly or Feculent being absorped or swallowed up into pure Light and Glory.  
2. Nor can it seem harsh to any that has well considered these things, that the Soul freed from this Terrestrial dungeon should have so great power and activity over a thinner Vehicle; the subtlety thereof in all likelihood contributing much to this activity and vigour: Of which though she have but a small spark at first, yet the power of the Mind being kindled therewith may, as she pleases, convert her whole Vehicle into an Aethereal flame. For we are no more to measure what she can do being rid of the fatal Entanglements of this Earthly prison, by what she does in it, than we can of the prowess and activity of some Captive Champion when he is set free, by what he does in fetters and hard bondage; or of her own agility, reason and perspicacity when she is awake, by her stupidity and inconsistency of thoughts while she is asleep.  
3. For the whole life of man upon Earth day and night is but a Slumber and a Dream in comparison of that awaking of the Soul that happens in the recovery of her Aethereal or Celestial body: Which though it be (unless it please her occasionally to mould it into any organised shape) one Simple and Uniform Light, which we may call an Aethereal star, as Ficinus calls those of less purity stellas aereas; yet all the more noble functions of life are better performed in this Heavenly Body then in the Earthly, such as Intellection, Volition, Imagination, Seeing, Hearing, and the like. The same may be said of the Passions of the Mind, they being more pure, more pleasing and more delicate than can possibly happen, or at least for any time continue with us, in this life.  
4. What I have affirmed of this Aethereal Body, this Uniform and Homogeneal Orb of Light, cannot seem rashly spoken to them that understand the immediate Organ of Sense in those Bodies we are now united with: Which I have already intimated to be either the Animal Spirits or the Conarion, as unlikely a seat of Sense as the Air or Aether, and either of these as unlikely to be disobedient to the power of the Soul as the Animal Spirits now are in the state of conjunction. 
* See my Discourse Of the Immortality of the Soul, Book 2. chap. 8.  And therefore it being undeniable but that the Soul does move them some way in the Body, I see no difficulty but in her releasement from the Body, she may be able to act upon her Vehicle of like Tenuity with them, so as to mould and transfigure it even as she pleases: that natural charm that lulled her Active powers asleep while she was in the Body, losing its force now she is out of it. Which notwithstanding will prove no advantage to the wicked, they being thereby awakened into a more eager and sharp torment and more restless Hell.   

CHAP. IU. 1. Christ's Session at the Right hand of God interpreted either figuratively or properly. 2. That the proper sense implies no humane shape in the Deity. 3. That though God be Infinite and every where, yet there may be a Special presence of him in Heaven. 4. And that Christ may be conceived to sit at the Right hand of that Presence, or Divine Shechina.  
1. TO the Ascension of Christ we are to add his Session at the Right hand of God, his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and his Intercession with God for his Church. And for the First there is no difficulty therein, whether we understand the phrase Figuratively, as Calvin seems to do, (For then by his Sitting at the Right hand of God nothing else is signified, but that he is next to God in the administration of his Kingdom, that he is as his Right hand to sway his Sceptre over men and Angels, to bruise the wicked as with a rod of Iron, and to receive the righteous into favour;) or whether we understand it Properly, as some others would have it to be understood. For there is no inconvenience to acknowledge the Glorified body of Christ to be in humane shape, and that this organised light will sit as steadily on an Aethereal throne, as a Body of flesh and bones on a throne of Wood or Ivory.  
2. Nor does that expression of the Right hand of God imply any absurdity in it, as if God himself were an Essence also in Humane shape, and that he had a Left hand as well as a Right, and the rest of the parts of the Body of a man. For from the words of the Text, 
* Mark 16.19.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a man may as well prove that he has many Right hands as any at all: which shows plainly that the Anthropomorphites have no ground for their fond conceit from such passages of Scripture as these.  
3. But yet though God be Infinite, and consequently every where at once, nothing hinders but that there may be some special presence of him in one place more than another, whither if a man had access, he may be truly said to converse with God face to face. We will grant therefore a Divine Shechina and a peculiar visible Glory of God which no creature can imitate residing in the Heavens, which Presence he may manifest in many places at once if he please: But wherever it discovers itself, it is a most certain and infallible sign that God himself is in a special manner there. Which ineffable and unimitable Glory is of this great consequence, that the holy Saints and Angels receive commands from thence as from the very mouth of God, are recreated more by that wonderful lustre than we Mortals are by the light of the Sun, and that it is an Oracle with whom they may consult, and receive answers of clear and indubitable certitude, and do divine worship and honour to the external Substance and visible Presence of the Deity.  
4. At the Right side of this Glory might Christ in his humane shape be placed, as at the Right hand of his Father that sent him into the world, to whom also he prayed with his eyes lift up to Heaven, and to whom he said that he was to return when he left the Earth, with whom also Steven saw him standing, and comforting him at his Martyrdom: whether his Visive faculty was in a wonderful and stupendious measure fortified to discern so distant an Object, or whether that Object was not so distant as the false conceits of some vain Philosophers would determine; For for my own part, I think that if the true Philosophy were known and rightly understood, there would nothing more facilitate the belief of Christianity than it.   

CHAP. V. 1. The Apotheosis of Christ, or his Receiving of Divine Honour, freed from all suspicion of Idolatry, forasmuch as Christ is God properly so called, by his Real and Physical union with God. 2. The Real and Physical union of the Soul of Christ with God being possible; sundry Reasons alleged to prove that God did actually bring it to pass. 3. The vain Evasions of superficial Allegorists noted. 4. Their ignorance evinced, and the Apotheosis of Christ confirmed from the Immortality of the Soul and the political Government of the other World. 5. That he that equalizes himself to Christ is ipso facto discovered an Impostor and Liar.  
1. THere is nothing therefore harsh or incongruous in the Session of Christ at the Right hand of God the Father, the Mystery being fitly explained: His 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 will be found as Reasonable, if rightly understood. By his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 I mean his Residence in Heaven, and his receiving of Divine Honour and adoration from the Church. In which there can be nothing suspicable, unless there be any danger of Idolatry there where he that is truly God is worshipped. The 
* See Book 3. Chap. 3.  Apology of the Gentiles you have heard already, and how far guilty they were of that miscarriage in the worshipping of Creatures under the pretence of their being only more eminent manifestations of that One Eternal Deity which they did adore. But the immediate Object of our worship is not simply a Creature, but God properly so called; forasmuch as he is as Really and Physically united with God as our Soul is with our Body. Now as a man is truly said to be a Body or a Corporeal substance because of the real or physical union of his Soul with the Body; so Christ is truly and properly said to be God, because his whole Humanity is joined with God. This is a very easy and intelligible way of conceiving this Mystery; neither does it imply any contradiction or inconsistency in it, no more than is found in the natural Union of Soul and Body; God being as able to find fitting means of really and vitally uniting the Soul of the Messias to himself, as of uniting an Humane Soul to a Terrestrial Body.  
2. Now this which was in the power of God to do, we may be the better ascertained that he did do it, or is to do it some time, (For I will not anticipate and fall upon the Third part of my Discourse, before I come at it,) if we consider the Congruities thereof. I have recited to you Examples of the Pagan apotheosis, how they did Divine honour to men that lived amongst them, and were considerable to their Generations for several benefactions and gratifications of the Animal life, whether they were the improvers of their pleasures or their profit, Lawgivers, successful Commanders in War, or happy Inventours of some useful things to supply humane necessities. Hence it came to pass that Venus, Mercurius, Zamolxis, Mars, Bacchus, Ceres and others were deified by them. Now there being so transcendent an advantage to accrue to Mankind by the coming of the Messias into the World, and he being to suffer for the Sins of the people, and so by his Death to vanquish the power of Death, and to set open the gates of Heaven to all believers; that that strong, natural, and at least pardonable propension in Mankind of exhibiting the highest honours they can to their most Heroical benefactors might not be frustrated and seem ever to be in vain; as also that the great humiliation and reproachful Passion that the Messias was to undergo might be largely compensated; and that that which is most lovely of all things, and yet in the eyes of men most despicable, I mean the Divine life, might be exalted, even in an outward Homage and Worship, as high as ever the Animal life was, in the World, and that warrantably and without any guilt of Idolatry: God, when he sends the Messias into the World, is so to communicate his own Nature to him, or so really and physically to unite himself with him, that he may be a lawful Object of Divine worship. Which he is, if not only by a Moral adhesion, or Political institution, but by a Natural and Real union with the Divine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he truly become the Son of God.  
3. We see then upon what warrantable and rational grounds the Messias is exalted to so high a pitch of honour, God having made him supreme head over Men and Angels: I speak of the very Person of Christ as well as his Nature. For the shuffling and superficial Allegorist will acknowledge that the Divine Nature or upright Being, as some of them call it, is above all. But that they are so shy of taking any notice of the Person of Christ, is either out of ignorance in their understanding, or out of a total misbelief of the History of Christ, wherein is asserted the Existence of Angels and the Immortality of the Souls of men.  
4. Now if there be Angels, and if the Souls of men subsist and act out of their Bodies, they must also (as I have already demonstrated in my preparative Assertions) needs fall into Political order and government, and therefore must have some Head over them: Which here the Scripture does plainly assert to be Christ, who is the Captain of our Salvation for to assist, direct and encourage all the Powers of the Kingdom of light to defend themselves and rescue others out of the captivity of the Kingdom of darkness and Tyranny of Devil.  
5. Wherefore if any man start up and pretend an Equality with Christ, he is ipso facto convinced of ignorance in the Mystery of Godliness, and deprehended to be an Impostor and a Liar; or he is haply a Beast and an Epicure, denying the Immortality of the Soul, and thereupon building all his slights and contempts of the Personal knowledge of our Saviour; he deeming him as all men else wholly Mortal, and therefore utterly to have perished above sixteen hundred years ago.   

CHAP. VI 1. An objection against Christ's Sovereignty over Men and Angels, from the meanness of the rank of Humane Spirits in comparison of the Angelical Orders. 2. An Answer to the objection so far as it concerns the fallen Angels. 3. A further enforcement of the Objection concerning the unfallen Angels, with an Answer thereto. 4. A further Answer from the incapacity of an Angels being a Sacrifice for the Sins of the World. 5. And of being a fit Example of life to men in the flesh. 6. That the capacities of Christ were so universal, that he was the fittest to be made the Head or Sovereign over all the Intellectual Orders. 7. Christ's Intercession: his fitness for that Office. 8. What things in the Pagan Religion are rectified and completed in the Birth, Passion, Ascension and Intercession of Christ.  
1. BUT it may be further objected, That although it be very Reasonable that the Angels and the Spirits of men, whether in the body or out of the body, be reduced under some Political form of Government; yet it seems very incongruous and disproportionable that some one of the lowest rank of all the Orders of Rational Creatures should be made the Sovereign over all, over Angels and Archangels, and all Principalities and Powers whatsoever, whether in Heaven or in Earth.  
2. But to this I answer, That though the Superior Orders of Intellectual Being's may have far more strength and natural Understanding in them then Man; yet the Humanity of Christ may not be inferior to them in Humility and an holy adhesion to God, in Self-resignation, and Faith in him who is the Root of all things, in Love also and dear Compassion over the whole Creation, and, in a word, in whatever appertains to the Divine life. But as for the lapsed Angels, let them be otherwise as cunning and knowing in all Arts and Subtleties of Nature, let them be as powerful & as Gigantic as they will, even to the overturning mountains and striking down steeples at a blow; yet Christ has infinitely the preeminence of them in those Divine accomplishments I have recited; nay, he has a Principle beyond them, removed above their Sphere, as man has a Principle beyond Beasts. And therefore it is no more wonder that God has constituted him Lord over these rebellious Titans, than that Man is made superior to Lions, Elephants, Whales, and other mighty and monstrous Creatures.  
3. But you'll say, Though it seem just that the usurped Empire of the Devil be taken from him, and given to Christ, yet there is no reason that the unfallen Angels should be brought under his sceptre, they being naturally of an higher order than himself, and having forfeited nothing by rebellion or disobedience to God: And therefore it had been more Reasonable for God to have united himself Hypostatically (as they call it) with some Angel then with Humane nature. But what art thou, O man, that pretendest to be so wise as to give laws to God? may not he dispose of his own and of himself as he pleases? Besides, there being so great a Revolt in the Angelical Orders, who tempted also Mankind into their lapse, the pretermission of them all in the conferring of so great an Honour as was conferred upon Christ, was but a just check and slight cast upon all their Orders at once; the Angelical blood, as I may so say, being tainted with Treason. Again, the revolt and rebellion of the Apostate Angels being nothing else but a wild and boundless giving themselves up to the pleasures and suggestions of the Animal life, and Christianity (as I have already defined it) nothing else but a Triumph of the Divine life over the Animal; this Triumph, Scorn and Insultation over the Animal life is more exactly pursued, by how much in every place those things that seem of most value to it are left out, as slighted and disregarded; and the whole Mystery of the Recovery of the lapsed Creation to God performed by him who undertook it without the false pomp of those needless circumtances of highness of Order, Nobleness of Birth, worldly Authority, Strength and Beauty of body, Subtlety of Wit, Knowledge of Nature, Plausibility of Eloquence, or whatsoever else seems precious to the mere Natural or Animal Spirit. So that upon this very account the Angels were to be excluded from this function.  
4. But fourthly and lastly, If any Angel would have been competitour with our Saviour in this Honour, that question put to Zebedee's Children might well have dashed him out of countenance in his competition: You know not what you ask: 
Matth. 20.22  can you drink of the cup that I am to drink of, and be baptised with the Baptism that I am to be baptised with? that is, Can you undergo that shameful and scornful death of the Cross? Certainly an Angel cannot. For if he could be born into the World in Humane flesh, and suffer those agonies the Soul of the Messias did, this Angel were no Angel, but an Humane Soul. But perhaps you'll reply, that though an Angel cannot suffer death in an Humane body, yet he is so capable of torment and punishment, that he may be made an Expiation for the Sins of the World. But I demand how we that are so much concerned in it shall know of that suffering. For the Transactions of men are a spectacle to the Angels, but the Transactions of Angels are not discerned by men by reason of the Tenuity of their Vehicles. But this suffering Angel would have appeared on purpose: Yet how unsatisfactory and fantastical would this have been conceived in comparison of the real and assured Passion of our Saviour Christ.  
5. Besides, If an Angel had undertaken this office, he could not have been so fit an Example of life to us as Christ, who was a man subject to the same infirmities with ourselves, and who really felt what belonged to the imbecility of our natures. For the Passions of his Mind were no more abated nor destroyed by his union with the Deity, than the Passibility of Matter is by being united with a Soul. Wherefore Christ wading thus faithfully without sin or blame throughout all the encumbrances of the Flesh, which are greater than those that the Angelical Orders are liable unto, is a very concerning spectacle of both Men and Angels: But what an Angel could do, would but very little concern us men.  
6. Wherefore he who was of so universal a capacity, as to be an Example of Good and a Reprover of Evil to all the Orders of Intellectual Being's that are pe●cable and mutable, and of so general a kindness and compassion to all rational Souls, that he could die a most shameful and bitter death, to reduce them from their rebellion and confederacy with the Kingdom of darkness, to return to the Kingdom of God; this person, I say, whose influence is so great upon all, is fit to be made Head over all, 
Matth. 28. 18.  according as himself has declared, To me is given all power in Heaven and in Earth. Whence it is plain that there is none save God himself above him, at whose right hand he fits, and intercedes for his Church.  

See Book 3. ch. 17. sect. 4.  7. Which is the last thing I propounded, His Intercession; upon which I need make no stay, there being no difficulty at all in it, but a very great congruity, and such as is incompetible to any Angel, as I have already intimated. The Author to the Hebrews takes notice of it, Chap. 4. For we have not an high Priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities; 
Heb. 4.15.  but was in all points tempted like as we are, yet without sin. Who therefore must needs prove a very compassionate and potent Intercessor for us with his Father, not only for forgiveness of sins, but for all needful supplies of grace and assistance to his Church Militant here on Earth.  
8. Thus we have seen how in the Birth, Passion, Ascension and Intercession of Christ is comprehended a full and warrantable completion of those four notable parts of the Pagan Religion which relates to their Heroes, to their Catharmata, their apotheosis, and Intercessions of their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Dii Medioxumi. For what they were naturally groping after and mistaken in, in these points, all that is rectified here and made lawful and allowable, nay meritorious and effectual for both present and future happiness, I mean in Christ jesus; all businesses betwixt God and us being to pass through his hands, if we look for grace and success. Which accommodation contrived by the wisdom of God was of very great virtue for the bringing of the Nations of the World to close with the Truth of the Gospel, they being invited to that upon good grounds, which their blind propensions carried them out to in a way of error and mistake   

CHAP. VII. 1. That there is nothing in the History of Apollonius that can properly answer: to Christ's Resurrection from the dead. 2. And that his passage out of this life must go for his Ascension; concerning which reports are various, but in general that it was likely he died not in his bed. 3. His reception at the Temple of Diana Dictynna in Crete, and of his being called up into Heaven by a Choir of Virgins singing in the Air. 4. The uncertainty of the manner of Apollonius his leaving the World, argued out of Philostratus his own Confession. 5. That if that at the Temple of Diana Dictynna was true, yet it is no demonstration of any great worth in his Person. 6. That the Secrecy of his departure out of this world might beget a suspicion in his admirers that he went Body and Soul into Heaven. 7. Of a Statue of Apollonius that spoke, and of his dictating verses to a young Philosopher at Tyana, concerning the Immortality of the Soul: 8. Of his Ghost appearing to Aurelian the Emperor. 9 Of Christ's appearing to Stephen at his martyrdom, and to Saul when he was going to Damascus.  
1. WE have spoken of the Birth, Life, Death, Resurrection and Ascension of Christ; we will come to the Three last things we propounded, when we have briefly considered what in Apollonius is parallel to Christ's Resurrection and Ascension: For there is always some glance or other in his Life at the most notable passages in our Saviour's. But I can find nothing that must go for Apollonius his Resurrection from the dead, but his escaping out of the hands of Domitian: which danger was so great, that all men took him for a dead man. 
* See Book 4. Chap. 15. Sect. 6.  But what a whifling business it was and a mere piece of Magical ostentation, I have already noted.  
2. His real passage therefore out of this World must go for his Ascension, as his escape out of that desperate danger for his Resurrection. But the reports concerning his departure are various; some affirming that at a full Age, being fourscore or an hundred year old, he died at Ephesus. But it seems not likely, Philostratus professing that he had travailed the greatest part of the habitable world to inquire of his Sepulchre, and that he could hear no news of it any where. But so grave and divine a person as Apollonius was reputed, could not fail to be honoured with a very pompous Funeral and sumptuous Monument wherever he happened to die, he being so famously known over all the World: wherefore it is likely that he did not die, as they say, in his bed, but in some solitude, either by a sudden surprisal of death, or on set purpose, as Empedocles, who cast himself into the flames of Aetna, that he might be thought what Apollonius professed himself before Domitian, an Immortal God.  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  
3. Others report that having entered into the Temple of Minerva at Lindus in Rhodes, he suddenly disappeared before the people, and went no man knows whither. Others affirm that he left this mortal life in Crete, where approaching the Temple of Diana Dictynna, the doors flew open of themselves, to the admiration of the Keepers of the Temple: who suspected him for a sacrilegious Enchanter, in that the fierce Mastiffs that kept the Treasury fawned on him with more kindness and familiarity then on them that fed them. Wherefore the Sextons bound Apollonius with fetters to secure the Treasury; but about midnight he set himself free, and calling the guards by their names, that they might not think he would steal away privately, he went to the door of the Temple, which, as I said, opened of itself, and when he had entered in, shut of itself again: Whereupon were heard voices from Heaven as it were of young girls singing melodiously and chanting forth a Stanza to this sense, Come from the Earth, come, leap hither up to Heaven, mount from the earth on high.  
4. But concerning this History of his leaving of the World two things are observable. First, that Philostratus does invalidate his Narration by varying the story so much as he does: For he professing that he made it his business to inquire of this matter, travailing most part of the habitable world for his better satisfaction, and not determining which of these three reports is the truest; it is a sign that he was not ascertained of the truth of any of them, but that his end may be such as I at first intimated.  
5. But suppose the last and most glorious of these Three stories was the truest; yet Apollonius his credit is much obscured by parting thus in the night, though we allow him a moonshine night for his voyage: For then the highest Mystery (if it be not a mere forgery) that may be in it, is but thus much; That these young girls, the Nymphs of Diana, called and carried away the old Vizard to the enjoyment of those disportments and pleasures that such ludicrous Spirits, together with old Hags and others of the fraternity, use to make with one another in far remote solitudes under some broad-spred Oak, or on the top of some steep Mountain environed with woods and shady Trees, (which Solemnity is called Ludus Dianae by the Ancients, as I have noted already out of Mirandula:) where out of a special favour to him for the great service he did the Powers of darkness, they might break his neck in a frolic from some precipice, cracking the shell to enjoy the Kernel, or some more handsome way or other uncase him of his wrinkled and loathed vestments of mortality; that so being stripped more naked than when he appeared before the Tribunal of Domitian, he might be entertained with the more loving embraces of the Officers of the dark Kingdom, and receive the wages thought due to so faithful and industrious a servant; which were but such, though it may be in an higher degree, as other Magicians and Enchanters do receive. So vain, so frivolous and vulgar are all things in the life of Apollonius, if compared with what is recorded in the life of Christ.  
6. But be his departure out of this world what way it will, it is likely that the secrecy thereof conciliated much credit to his person; and by adding to his Pagan zeal the spurious pretences of Abstinence, Chastity, Contempt of the World and other plausible shows of Morality, besides those Miracles (as a man may call them) which he did by the assistance of the powers of the dark Kingdom, he did not fail to be thought by some to have been carried Body and Soul into Heaven, as Enoch and Elias were, and to have obtained an happy 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 among the Gods. In confidence whereof they erected Statues to him here on earth, as Philostratus relates, and particularly in Tyana the town where he was born.  
7. Grotius relates out of an Ecclesiastical Writer, that there was a Statue of his that spoke, being actuated by some assistant Daemon; but that his mouth was soon stopped by the power of Christ and the preaching of the Gospel. He dictated also certain Verses to a young Student of Philosophy in Tyana, concerning the Immortality of the Soul, who had for some ten months together earnestly prayed to him to resolve him of that point: which Verses he recited to his fellow-students in a frantic posture, starting out of his sleep, and averring Apollonius was there present, though none see him but himself: Which would make a man think it was nothing else but the continuation of a confused dream, which he completed betwixt sleep and waking; it being no rare thing for men asleep to answer to more questions than his fellow-students put to this young Philosopher.  
8. But his real appearance to Aurelian the Emperor seems more probable. For his forces, as Vopiscus writes, marching against Tyana, and the Citizens shutting the gates of the Town against him, incensed the Emperor so, that he made a rash vow that he would not leave one Dog alive in the City. But Apollonius his Ghost appearing to him in his tent, and dehorting him from so great a cruelty, and threatening him into a better mind, prevented the mischief; so that the town being taken, he merrily interpreted his resolution to the destruction of the dogs only, but strictly charged his Soldiers to spare the Citizens. This story if it was not true, it was handsomely contrived, both for the keeping up of the honour of the deified Apollonius, by making him so seasonably deliver his native Town in so great an exigency, and also for the saving of the Emperor's Credit with the Soldiers, that he might seem by the Divine powers to be absolved from that rigid vow of giving the whole Town up to the slaughter and plunder of the Soldiery.  
9 These are the main things I have met with concerning Apollonius his manner of leaving of the World, and the Effects of his supposed Divinity after he had left it. But (besides the uncertainty and suspicability of the Story) it is evident that they are very sorry and obscure indications thereof, if they be compared to the evidences that are produced for the real 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of Christ. For Stephen while he was a stoning, to the great corroboration of his Spirit in his cruel Martyrdom, saw the Heavens opened, 
Act. 7.56.  and Christ standing at the right hand of God in glory and great majesty. And Paul, as he was going to Damascus to persecute the Disciples of Christ, was struck off from his furious purpose by the glorious appearance of Christ from Heaven: For there shone a very great light about him, and a voice was heard from Heaven, 
Act. 9.4.  saying, Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me? etc. His fellow-travailers saw also the coruscation of the light and were astonished, and heard the sound from Heaven, though they understood not the meaning of it; they hearing it not so articulately as he that was most concerned in it. Which are Two notable demonstrations of the truth and legitimateness of Christ's Apotheosis, to which there is nothing comparable in the story of Apollonius.   

CHAP. VIII. 1. The use of this parallel hitherto of Christ and Apollonius. 2. Mahomet, David George, H. Nicolas, high-pretending Prophets, brought upon the stage, and the Author's Apology for so doing. 3. That a misbelief of the History of Christ, and a dexterity in a moral Mythology thereof, are the greatest Excellencies in David George and H. Nicolas. 4. That if they believed there were any Miracles ever in the world, they ought to have given their reasons why they believe not those that are recorded of Christ, and to have undeceived the world by doing Miracles themselves to ratify their doctrine. 5. If they believed there never were, nor ever will be any Miracles, they do plainly betray themselves to be mere Atheists or Epicures. 6. The wicked plot of Satan in this Sect in clothing their style with Scripture-language, though they were worse Infidels than the very Heathen. 7. That the gross Infidelity of these two Impostors would make a man suspect them rather to have been crafty profane Cheats then honest through-crackt Enthusiasts. 8. That where Faith is extinct, all the rapturous Exhortations to Virtue are justly suspected to proceed rather from Complexion then any Divine principle.  
1. WE have now stretched the Parallel as far as it will go, the line failing on Apollonius his side: but so long as the matter would afford, we thought it worth our pains to continue the Comparison, that the Excellency of our Saviour's Person might more clearly appear, so illustrious a Counterfeit becoming his competitour; and that all the world may be satisfied, that it was not chance or luck, but the incomparable Dignity of the Person of Christ, and the weighty circumstances of Providence, that gave such ample testimony to him, which made the world turn Christians rather than Apollonians, that is, made them rather embrace the Gospel then continue in Paganism, though reform after the neatest and most refined manner by the noblest and gallantest personage that ever was purely Pagan, the famous Apollonius.  
2. But that he may have the field clear to himself, it will not be amiss to digress a little further, and take notice of some few others that put in for an Equality with him or a Superiority above him: and the chief of them are these Three, Mahomet, David George, and the begodded man of Amsterdam; whom I dare not venture to bring into the list without a Preface for pardon and excuse for that which looks so like a piece of dishonour and disrespect to our blessed Saviour. But Duessa till unstripped will compare with Una; you know the story in Spencer: and the bold ignorance of some does ordinarily make others take a great deal of pains to explain and evince that which to any indifferent man is usually true at first sight. Which kind of undertake though they be no great arguments of a man's wit, yet they are of his faithfulness and sincere love to the Truth, which is far better.  
3. First therefore to speak a little of the two latter, David George and him of Amsterdam, those two meal-mouthed Prophets that court the world to follow them by so many mystical good-morrows, making the whole Gospel but as one longwinded Fable, and themselves the only inspired and infallible Lights of the World, because they fancy they have found the right 
* the moral meaning of a Fable.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of it. So that their excellency seems to consist mainly in these Two things; in a resolved infidelity or stout misbelief of the History of Christ so far as it is Miraculous, and a dexterity in a moral Mythology thereof: whereby the Gospel is utterly abrogated, and more fundamentally destroyed then the Law of Moses is by the Gospel. For there was never any Christian so immodest as to deny the Miracles of Moses, and so consequently the Truth of the History of the Old Testament, which these do in the New; by which you may judge what they do concerning the Old also. For it is most likely they believe there were never any such things as Miracles done any where.  
4. But if they believe there were Miracles, let them show their Reasons why they distrust that what is recorded of our Saviour is but a Fable, and let them produce Miracles themselves to demonstrate to us that we believe a falsehood, and that God has sent them upon such a special errand as they pretend. If they can do no Miracles, God is no witness unto them, but they witness only of themselves, and therefore are mere fanatics and distempered Enthusiasts, having nothing to drive them forwards to so bold and prodigious an enterprise as the superannuating of Christianity and the abrogating of the office of the Person of Christ, but the pride and fury of their own inflamed Spirits, and a fantastical conceit of themselves, as if God had enlightened them more than all the world besides.  
5. If, according to the impulse of that Spirit of infidelity in them, they conceive there never was nor ever will be any Miracles done in the world, but that all things are carried according to the course of Nature; they betray themselves in this, that they are so far from being extraordinarily illuminated, that they are more blind and blockish than every ordinary man that has the fear of God before his eyes; and that they are, what some suspect them to be, a skulking kind of Epicureans and Atheists. But this I dare boldly say, that strip their style of all Scripture-phrases, and all allusions to the History of Christ and of the old Testament, you shall find nothing affirmed in these Authors that will rise higher than the faith of Epicurus, Democritus or Lucretius; they positively affirming nothing but what any ordinary moral Pagan would affirm, nay not so much as the Better sort that held the Immortality of the Soul.  
6. But this is the wicked plot of the Devil in this Sect, that he clothes their Style with Scripture-language, that they may as it were wear the colours of the Kingdom of Light, and so covertly destroy or win the Christian Soldiers from their allegiance to Christ, and lapse them into the bondage of the dark Kingdom. So that that mighty prop of Faith in those precious promises of the Gospel being taken away, their heart may fail them in the hour of temptation, and they may be wrought by degrees into a full compliance with every transitory pleasure which the natural man relishes, whether in riches, honour or satisfaction of the flesh; and that upon whatever terms the world shall propound it to them. So far therefore are those two forward fellows of Delft and of Amsterdam from approving themselves so great lights of the World as they pretend, that they are more dark in their Understanding then many of the Heathen, who had some kind of glimpse of a world to come, believed the Existence of Spirits and the power of Miracles.  
7. Which Consideration would make a man think that they were not so much as honest through-crackt Enthusiasts, but rather knowing Cheats and Impostors, who being downright Epicureans, but of something a finer contexture, could abuse their rapturous and Enthusiastic complexion to deceive the whole Christian world, calling them off from Christ to an admiration of themselves: which might be a considerable profit, as well as no small pleasure to them; and under pretence of teaching them the Great Mystery of the Gospel, might endeavour to undermine the Gospel by taking away the Substantial History of it, wrapping up ordinary Precepts of life, such as any moral Pagan can give concerning Virtue, in the mysterious dress of the Birth, Death, Resurrection and Ascension of Christ; making the whole Mystery of Christianity nothing but a finely-contrived Fable to set out some trivial moral Truths, such as are acknowledged by almost every Atheist and Epicurean, and the practice whereof reaches no further than the more advantageous managements of the pleasures and enjoiments of this present life.  
8. I do not deny but that the frequent use of Scriptural allusions and phrases in their writings may raise in well-meaning men a sense beyond the feeling of them that wrote them. But where Faith in Christ is extinct and of those promises that he made so clearly known to the world by his Resurrection and Ascension, I conceive that this is an infallible argument that the Divine life is extinct also; and that it is from some impurity of Body, Soul or Spirits, that a man sinks below that belief; and that his Virtues then are but Complexional or merely Moral, such as are found in a cicurated Beast or some better-natured Brute. This in all likelihood was the utmost of that Light which was in those two grand Boasters; which compared with that in Christ, bears not so much proportion as the flame of a stinking Lamp to the glorious lustre of the Sun: Insomuch that if they had not been both by themselves and others either equalised to, or preferred before our Saviour, I should not so much as have vouchsafed to have made any Comparison betwixt them, or ever to have mentioned them in my Writings.   

CHAP. IX. 1. Mahomet far more orthodox in the main points of Religion than the abovenamed Impostors. 2. The high pitch this pretended Prophet sets himself at. His journey to Heaven, being waited upon by the Angel Gabriel. His Beast Alborach, and of his being called to by two Women by the way, with the Angel's interpretation thereof. 3. His arrival at the Temple at Jerusalem, and the reverence done to him there by all the Prophets and holy Messengers of God that ever had been in the world. 4. The crafty political meaning of the Vision hitherto. 5. Mahomet bearing himself upon the Angel Gabriel's hand, climbs up to Heaven on a Ladder of Divine light. His passing through Seven Heavens, and his commending of himself to Christ in the Seventh. 6. His salutation of his Creator, with the stupendious circumstances thereof. 7. Five special favours he received from God at that congress. 8. Of the natural wilyness in Enthusiasts, and of their subtle pride where they would seem most humble. The strange advantage of Enthusiasm with the rude multitude; 9 And the wonderful success thereof in Mahomet. Other Enthusiasts as proud as Mahomet, but not so successful, and why.  
1. THE Third pretended Prophet and Head of the Nations is Mahomet: who though he haply be not so moralised a man, or at least not so cautious, as these Two we last spoke of, but more openly entangled in the pleasures of the Flesh, if he be not belied, than these two Sadducees, were, and more able to enjoy himself in those pleasures; yet (be it luck or choice or mere policy,) he seems more orthodox in the grand points of Religion than they; he holding not only the Existence of a God and of Angels and Spirits, but also the Immortality of the Soul, and a solemn Judgement to come, wherein every man shall receive according to what he has done in the flesh, whether it be good or evil.  
2. The Success of this pretender has been so wonderfully great in the world, that I think it not amiss to make somewhat a longer stay upon him then upon the two former. We shall therefore take notice what pitch he sets himself at, and after endeavour to levelly him and reduce him to his due place.  
If we will then believe his own testimony, we shall find him so much favoured by God and the Heavenly Powers, as to be carried up into the highest Heavens, at least by Vision. But he tells the story of himself as if it was a real transaction, viz. That once about midnight the Angel Gabriel knocked at his door, and told him that he should travail up to Heaven, for God Almighty would speak with him. That the Angel brought along with him a milkùwhite Beast called Alborach, something bigger than an Ass, but less than a Mule, which the Angel bad Mahomet get upon: but the Beast kicking and refusing his Rider, the Angel asked him why he did so, for he never did nor ever could receive upon his back a better man than Mahomet. But Alborach answered, he would not admit him, unless he would promise to procure him an entrance into Paradise: which Mahomet promising, he got up, and the Angel led the Beast by the reins of the bridle, till they were come to jerusalem. Now as they were in their way upon their journey, Mahomet heard the voice of a certain woman crying to him aloud, Mahomet, Mahomet; but the Angel forbade him to answer: and when they had gone further, another woman called him after the same manner; but the Angel commanded him to hold his peace. And that afterward he asked the Angel what these women were: to which the Angel replied, that the First was the Promulgatress of the jewish, the Second of the Christian law; and that if he had answered to the first woman, all the Mauri had become jews, if to the second, Christians.  
3. When they had come to the gate of the Temple at jerusalem, that Mahomet lighted off from his beast Alborach, and that he and the Angel went into the Temple, where all the Prophets and Messengers of God that ever came into the world met him and saluted him, saying, joy to the Messenger and honourable Prophet of God. Afterwards waiting on him in great pomp to the Chapel Mihrab, with much reverence they desired him that he would pray for them all: which when he had done, they besought him also that he would be mindful of them when he came into the presence of God. This done, they all went away, and Mahomet and the Angel were left alone in the Temple.  
4. By which crafty figment Mahomet assuredly meant nothing else but a justification of himself for beginning a Third Sect, distinct from the Religions of jews and Christians, and the recommendation of himself to the World as the greatest Prophet that ever yet appeared on earth. But we are not come to the height of the Vision yet.  
5. The Angel and Mahomet afterwards coming out of the Temple, found a Ladder made of Divine light which reached from Earth to Heaven, whereby they both, Mahomet bearing himself upon the Angel's hand, ascended up thither, passing through seven Heavens; The first of pure Silver where Adam was, the second of Gold where Noah, the third of a certain precious Gem wherein was Abraham, the fourth of Smaragdus wherein joseph, the fifth of Adamant wherein Moses, the sixth of Carbuncle wherein john the Baptist was found, and the seventh of Celestial light wherein was jesus Christ All these venerable personages welcomed Mahomet with loving salutations and kind embraces, and commended themselves to him; but in the seventh Heaven Mahomet seems to commend himself to Christ. The infinite numbers, monstrous figures and immense bigness of Angels that he sets off his Vision by, for the greater astonishment of his Followers, I thought good to omit, as being too vile and tedious, and he is not got to his journey's end yet.  
6. The Angel Gabriel takes leave of him in this seventh heaven, telling him he may go no further with him, but that God alone now must be his guide. Mahomet therefore holding on his journey, was carried on the tops of incredible heights and sublimities, wading through much water and deep snow, insomuch that he had been quite spent, had not a voice refreshed him, saying, Mahomet, come hither and salute thy Creator. He following therefore the sound of this voice, saw so great a Light, that he was almost blinded therewith: For the Face of God was covered with veils of Celestial light seventy miles thick; to which he approached within the space of two flight shot, but could not see the face of God by reason of the hot gleams and glorious rays that streamed from those veils of light. But God laid his hand upon him to refresh him, which felt exceeding cold.  
7. In this congress he received the Law from God and many wonderful secrets: but he glories most of all that in this night he had conferred upon him Five things which no man before or after ever had.  

First, That God then made him the first and most chief Creature in Heaven and in Earth.  
Secondly, That he should be the most excellent and most honourable amongst the Sons of Adam at the day of judgement.  
Thirdly, That he should be the general Redeemer of the World.  
Fourthly, That he should have the knowledge of all tongues.  
Fifthly and lastly, That he should be victorious, and carry away the spoils of war.   
8. We see how high Mahomet has mounted himself, & how much Political craft is intermixed with this fanatical figment. For Enthusiastic madness, as it is never disjoined from the highest kind of pride, even there where it seems to be most humble, (For the attributing nothing to itself, but that all its knowledge and power is immediately from God, is nothing else but an ostentation of an higher kind of Power and more infallible way of knowledge than other Mortals have, of which this Vision of Mahomet's is a lively Representation) so it has very often strange and unexpected fetches of fraud and guile in it, such as would not easily come into the mind of an ordinary sober man. Whereby an Enthusiast amongst rude people, if he be not quite cracked, but be of an active spirit, and have opportunity offered him, may do wonderful things in the world, such as no sober man could ever achieve or dare to attempt. Such is the case of this Mahomet, who in the midst of his fanatical madness, wild mirth, insatiable lust and ambition, Poetical raptures and Martial fury, laid the foundation of that mighty Empire that all the world stands amazed at at this day. The first step to which was that Enthusiastic frenzy that emboldened him either to think or at least to profess himself The Last and Greatest Prophet that ever God would send into the World. For the bold inculcation of this, seconded with many occasional fetches of wit to save himself when his impostures were discovered, carried the business successfully with that rude nation he had to deal with.  
9 As for that Pride that accompanies Fanatical madness, I must confess there were others had their minds set as high on that rack as he, I mean David George, he of Amsterdam, the Peruvian Doctor, and others who affected the same Title and Office with him, and it may be being more throughly mad (at least some of them) did more firmly believe themselves to be That great Prophet God would send into the world than Mahomet did. But Mahomet having a more governable Enthusiasm in him, and a more Martial and Political Spirit, and, what is chiefest of all, better opportunity of playing his game, as having to deal with rude and illiterate people; his success did not only exceed theirs, but proved so admirable, as it might have become a True Prophet indeed.   

CHAP. X. 1. That Mahomet was no true Prophet, discovered from his cruel and bloody Precepts. 2. From his insatiable Lust. 3. From his wildeness of Fancy, and Ignorance in things. What may possibly be the meaning of the black speck taken out of his Heart by the Angel Gabriel. 4. His pretence to Miracles; as his being overshadowed with a cloud, when he drove his Master's Mules. 5. A stock of a Tree cleaving itself to give way to the stumbling Prophet. The cluttering of Trees together to keep off the Sun from him, as also his dividing of the Moon. 6. The matters hitherto recited concerning Mahomet taken out of Johannes Andrea's the Son of Abdalla a Mahometan Priest, a grave person and serious Christian.  
1. BUT. that he was not a true Prophet, but a mere Political Enthusiast of a vafrous and versatil wit, with a little smack of cracktness and Lunacy, is very deprehensible as well from his Immorality as his Ignorance of things, and the Wildness of his Fancy. I shall give some few Instances of each. And to the First I refer his Cruelty, in giving Laws to butcher all men that would not presently turn to his Religion. Which Precept is set down in the Alcoran, as also in Zuna, Occidite homines, quousque omnes Mauri fiant. And that they may act this Tragedy more zealously, and not be afraid of being killed themselves, he promised them so great a joy in that death (besides their speedy entrance into Paradise, and feasting it there with their Creator) that they would even willingly leave Paradise, and come again into the flesh to be capable again of so great joy as that kind of Death affords them.  
2. Besides that he was thus Cruel, he was also insatiably Venereous, as may be gathered by several acts of his; as his taking away his servant Zeydin's wife from him, whenas himself had no less than nine at home already of his own, and Zeydin but this one. In the book Azear and Assameil he is said to have fifteen wives, and extolled for his virility in that he had to do with them all in one hour. He committed Adultery also with one Marina, a Jewish girl, which was given him of fifteen years of age; and being caught in the act by Axa and Hafeza the two chiefest of his wives, and chid for it, he swore to them he would never meddle with her again: but his Lust being stronger than the obligation of an oath, his two wives found him at that unlawful game once more: whereupon Mahomet enlarged the Laws of Matrimony, to save his own credit, and made it lawful for all his followers to have to do with their maidservants. He is said also when he had already seven wives, to have married that Axa at six years of Age, and to have lain with her when she was but eight years old. Finally at last he set no bounds to his lust, but taught the people he might lie with whom he would, though he kept them within a certain stint: whereby he was not so kind as 
* See Enthusiasmus Triumphatus, sect. 34. art. 9  David George, that permitted this freedom to all his followers as well as to himself.  
3. His Wildness of Fancy and Ignorance in things is evident in several passages; as his making Mary the Mother of jesus, the Sister of Moses and Aaron; in asserting the Stars to be hung in golden chains, and that the biggest of them are no bigger than a great mountain; in affirming that God has established the Earth on a 
* See johan. Andr. Confus. Secta Mahometanae, cap. 5.  Bull's horn, and that the shaking of his head is the cause of Earthquakes. This Mahomet delivers in the Book Zuna: where also he teaches how when a man is buried, two black Angels come unto him, and force him to raise himself on his knees, and to put on his Soul upon the outside of his Body as a shirt or surplice; which done, they examine him whether he believe in the Law of Mahomet, with a deal of other stuff to that purpose. That also is a wonderful fine fiction of his, That when he was four year old, the Angel Gabriel took him by the hand, and led him behind a Hill, and there with a sharp razor cut up his breast, and took out his Heart, which having cleansed of a black speck, he after put it in again. But it is evident from the effect, that the Angel did not use his incision-knife for the best advantage for preventing of those so many and so enormous acts of Adultery which Mahomet was famous for: or it may be the meaning is, that that black speck being taken out, he was then impeccable, I mean, in that Fanatic sense, that do what he would, he could not sin, no not though he lay with his own Mother or murdered his Father; a wild conceit of some Enthusiasts of these days.  
4. It would be an endless labour to record all the Follies of this Prophet, the most judicious whereof is his Pretence to Miracles. For he that has neither Miracles nor can feign any, what face has he to profess himself a Prophet? The first Miracle he pretends to we have mentioned already, which was the cleansing of his Heart of the black spot, which makes men obnoxious to be assaulted by the Devil, as the Mahometans conceive.  
The second happened when he was seventeen years old, when a Cloud like a Canopy kept over his head in an hot day, as he travailed with his master's Camels. To these you may add his being saluted by an Angel in the cave, and spoken to by Stones and Trees and brute Creatures, with this compellation, Hail MAHOMET, the Messenger of God, as also the weeping of a dry trunk of a Palmtree at his departure and exile from Mecha.  
5. But the Three most notable Miracles are still behind. The First whereof is the cleaving of the stock of a Tree by Mahomet's stumbling at it, as he was walking with his eyes devoutly looking up unto Heaven. For the Tree clove of itself, to give the holy Prophet passage; but when he was gone by, presently grew together again.  
The Second is the cluttering of Trees together to keep the Sun off from him, and the retiring of them every one to his own place at his command. in Zuna, Mahomet more particularly affirms, that on a day he doing the necessities of Nature in an open place, he commanded two Trees to come to him to keep off the heat of the Sun from him; which they did immediately, their roots being torn out of the Earth: and that he commanding them to return, the Trees obeyed, and were fastened into the Earth in their own place as before.  
But the last and most notable Miracle, which equally argues his Ignorance of Nature as well as the Wildness of his Fancy, is his dividing of the Moon into two parts, and making one part go into one of his sleeves and the other into the other, and both of them to come out at his neck, and then soadering of both parts together, and so restoring her to the same place in Heaven from whence by his prayer he made her to descend. Of which Miracles this is briefly to be noted, That as some of them are not possible, so none of them that are, are pretended to be done before witnesses; and that most of them are very foolish and ridiculous.  
6. These things are recorded by a very grave and pious person and a true and sincere Christian, so far as I can discern, johannes Andreas, the son and successor of Abdalla a Mahometan Priest, a man throughly-well skilled in the Religion and Law of Mahomet, who after his conversion to Christianity wrote a Book, and in my apprehension with a great deal of honesty and judgement, concerning the Imposture of Mahometism; out of which I have recited what you have heard, and might add much more both out of him and other Writers. But this will suffice to demonstrate Mahomet to be such as I have characterized him, and make us by such comparison as these the better understand, and the more sensibly relish, the Sobriety, Decency, and unexceptionable Solidity of our own Religion.   

CHAP. XI. 1. Three main Consequences of Christ's Apotheosis. 2. of the Mission of the Holy Ghost, and the Apostles power of doing Miracles. 3. The manner of the descent of the Holy Ghost upon them at the day of Pentecost. 4. The substantial Reasonableness of the circumstances of this Miracle. 5. The Symbolical meaning of them. 6. What was meant by the rushing wind that filled the whole house. 7. What by the fiery cloven tongues. 8. A recital of several other Miracles done by or happening to the Apostles. 9 The Congruity and Coherence of the whole History of the Miracles of Christ and his Apostles argued from the Success.  
1. AFter our something-long but needful Digression to view the false and unsound ways that Mahomet, David George and his Fanatical fellow of Amsterdam would lead men in, we return now to that faithful way and true guide jesus Christ, whose Resurrection, Ascension and Apotheosis we having passed through, we shall now proceed to the Three last things we propounded, all which are very natural and suitable Consequences of his Apotheosis, his sitting and ruling of the world at the right hand of the Father: And they are these; His sending of the Holy Ghost at the day of Pentecost, and enabling his Apostles and Disciples to do Miracles: The great Success of their Endeavours in the World, they being thus assisted by so Miraculous a power; And Christ's visible return into the World, to judge the quick and the dead.  
2. The First of these, which is The Mission of the Holy Ghost, and the enabling of his Apostles to work Miracles, it was not only fitting to be performed, as being first promised by Christ, while he was with them here on Earth; but also needful to have been done, though it had not been promised, that when they went out to preach the Gospel to the Nations, they might not seem wholly ridiculous and contemptible in propounding such vain and incredible things, (as they would seem to the World,) and such as had some kind of blemish or reproach with them, recommending to them one for the Son of God whom the Jews had crucified for a Malefactor betwixt two thiefs. Certainly if an extraordinary power had not assisted them, and they could not have done something beyond Nature, they would have been laughed at and hissed out of every place they came to. But having this supernatural assistance, both their own Faith was the more firmly rooted thereby, they finding that jesus approved himself to the utmost to be all that with his Father which he professed himself to be; and they were so exceedingly encouraged and emboldened through this sensible presence of the Deity going along with them, that no dangers nor affronts, no not the fear of death or torment, could hinder them from being open witnesses to the World of all those things which they had seen and most certainly knew concerning the crucified jesus, the Son of God and Saviour of Mankind.  
3. We have seen in general how requisite this Supernatural assistance was to the Apostles; We shall now take notice in particular how congruous at least & decorous the First appearance thereof was at the day of Pentecost. The Apostles together with other Disciples being met in an upper room at jerusalem, and being all of one mind and of one faith and expectation of the promise of the Spirit, at the abovenamed day of Pentecost, 
Acts 2.2, 3, 4.  of a sudden there came upon them a sound from Heaven, as of a mighty rushing wind, which filled the house where they were sitting; and there appeared unto them cloven Tongues, like as of Fire, which sat upon each of them: and they all filled with the Holy Ghost began to speak with other Tongues, as the Spirit gave them utterance.  
4. Supposing a God, a Providence and the Ministry of Angels and Spirits, there is not a jot of this impossible or incredible. But we shall also take notice of the Congruity of circumstances, which are either for an handsome Symbolical sense, or else for a more indispensable convenience; as I conceive the Day to be, and their assembling thus together on this day of Pentecost in one place. For their seeing what happened thus miraculously to every one of them is a stronger confirmation of all their faiths, and they are the more sufficient witnesses to all the World of what thus miraculously befell them. And the Day of Pentecost was the most convenient time for this to happen, because of the greater concourse of people on that day.  
5. But it does not exclude that more Mystical and Symbolical sense of S. Austine's; That as the written Law was given to the jews on the fiftieth day after the Passeover, so the Law of the Spirit which was to be written in men's hearts was thus wonderfully begun here on the same day, by the preaching of the Apostles, on whom the Spirit descended in such an extraordinary manner. Nor does that other sense concerning the Unity of place exclude that Moral intimation of Grotius, Deus dona sua promisit unitati. That also of their being seated in an upper room must signify Morally, or nothing considerable; for else the more removed from the Earth, the never nearer to God, especially within the smell of the Atmosphere. Which Philosophic contemplation Apollonius pursues with a great deal of pomp and gravity, indoctrinating Damis, while they were travailing on mount Caucasus, (which the neighbour Inhabitants looked upon as the holy Mansion of the Gods, as other hills also are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from that opinion,) that a man is never the nearer the knowledge of Religion and Virtue, if he were mounted upon the highest Athos, Olympus or all the Caucasus' in the World, unless he contemplate religious and Divine matters, not so much in a pure and subtle Air, as from an undepraved and sincere Spirit.  
6. But that which is of the greatest significancy is the mighty rushing Wind and the fiery cloven Tongues. The former whereof is an Emblem of the External violence which God would do to the World in the introducing of the acknowledgement of his Son into it. For without doubt those wonderful Miracles that were done by the Apostles, beat so strongly upon the outward Senses of men, that they were after a manner forcibly driven to acknowledge that the hand of God was with them, and that the doctrine which they taught was true. The knowledge whereof at last, with the fame of their Miracles, filled the whole World, as that Sound from Heaven and mighty rushing Wind filled the whole house where they sat. I am sure the chief Priests complained betimes that the Apostles had filled all jerusalem with their doctrines. 
Acts 5.28.   
7. The latter, viz. the Fiery cloven Tongues; the fieriness of them intimates the searching, penetrating, melting and purifying power of the Spirit; as their being cloven or divided the effect of the living word which accompanied their preaching, which we may better call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, than the Stoics their meager Reason. For this is that which is sharper than any two-edged sword, 
Hebr. 4.12.  dividing the very joints and marrow, and piercing to the inmost penetrals of the heart, as may be observed at the preaching of Peter's Sermon. Or, not to be altogether so Mystical or Spiritual, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 these divided or cloven tongues may be only an external symbol of that inward power given them to speak and understand several Tongues, though they were never taught them. Which was a gift of very sober and necessary use (as all the Miracles are that were done either by Christ or his Apostles) they being to preach to men of several Nations then sojourning at jerusalem, and afterwards to travail into several Countries to convert men to the Faith.  
8. This is a solid account of all the Circumstances of that great Miracle done partly upon, and partly by the Apostles, after Christ's Ascension into Heaven: Which Divine power ever after assisted them in all their travails and labours in the Gospel, as you may see in the Acts. Where you shall find them not only endued with this miraculous power themselves, but by 
* Acts 8.15.  prayer and imposition of hands conferring it upon others for the benefit of the Church: where you shall see them 
* Acts 5.15.  healing the sick, making the 
* Acts 3.6, 7.  lame to walk, 
* Acts 9.40.  raising the dead, 
* Acts 5.16.  casting out devils, and doing over again all the most considerable Miracles of our Saviour; and some which he never did, as the speaking with tongues, and healing 
* Acts 5.15.  by the mere shadow of their bodies, which seems more wonderful then by the touching of the hem of Christ's garment. To which you may add what strangely happened to them; as upon their prayers and devotions how the house 
* Acts 4.31.  shaked under them, as in an Earthquake, through the sensible presence of the Divine power attending them: Their being 
* Acts 8.39.  transported through the Air by the hand of an Angel from one place to another: Their being visited by 
* Acts 5.19. and ch. 12. v. 7, 8, 9, 10.  Angels in prison, who opened the prison doors, and made the fetters fall off from their bodies of their own accord: The 
* Acts 6.15.  transfiguration of their countenances into an Angelical glory; and the 
* Acts 7.55, 56. and ch. 9 ver. 3, 4.  appearance of Christ from Heaven to them in a splendour more bright and radiant than the Sun at midday, as it happened to Paul as he was travailing to Damascus. The Credibility of which things, as also of the Resurrection and Miracles of Christ, the Success itself does plainly argue.  
9 For it seems utterly impossible that Christ, a man cut short of all accomplishments that are plausible to flesh and blood, being neither armed by the power of Eloquence, the knowledge of Philosophy, the authority and honour of the World, nor the advantages of Birth or Fortune; but on the contrary being disadvantaged by leading a life and offering himself an example of manners that are either scorned or hated by every natural man, who was still made more odious and contemptible by his suffering a shameful death betwixt two gro●s Malefactors; I say, if an high hand from Heaven had not carried on the affairs of Christianity, that is, if Christ had not done some such Miracles himself as are recorded, if he had not risen from the dead, ascended into Heaven, and thence poured forth his Spirit upon the Apostles, and enabled them to do such wonderful works as they did, 
* See Book 7. chap. 13.  it had been utterly impossible that Christianity could have had any such success in the world as we see it has at this day. So that the whole History of Christ is very congruous and coherent, and such as according to the nature of the thing ought to be whenever the Messias was to come into the World.   

CHAP. XII. 1. Three main Effects of Christ his sending the Paraclete, foretold by himself, john 16. When the Paraclete shall come, etc. 2. Grotius his Exposition upon the Text. 3. The Ground of his Exposition. 4. A brief indication of the natural sense of the Text by the Author. 5. The Prophecy of Christ fulfilled, and acknowledged not only by Christians but also Mahometans. 6. That the Substance of Mahometism is Moses and Christ. Their zealous profession of One God. 7. Their acknowledgement of Miracles done by Christ and his Apostles, and of the high privilege conferred upon Christ. 8. What Advantage that portion of Christian Truth which they have embraced has on them, and what hopes there are of their full conversion.  
1. IT would be too tedious a business particularly to prosecute that ample Success that the Passion, Resurrection, Ascension of Christ and his Sending the Holy Ghost had in the World: but the most universal and farthest-spreading Effects thereof we cannot pass by in silence; especially those Three which himself foretells of, John 16. That when the Paraclete should come, he would convince the world concerning Sin, Righteousness and judgement.  
Concerning Sin, because they believe not on me.  
Concerning Righteousness, because I go to the Father, and you see me no more.  
Concerning judgement, because the Prince of this World is judged.  
2. All which, as Grotius interprets the place in a Forensal sense, is of a very large extension, and acknowledged as well by Turk as Christian. For that learned expositor makes Christ to send the Spirit as an Advocate to plead his cause against the World, (and indeed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 properly signifies so, and nothing else) and thereby to convince the World, First, of that great Crime of Infidelity, and of killing of their true Prophet, nay their expected Messias. This properly respects the Jews who crucified him: and they felt the Divine vengeance for so heinous a fact, their City being sacked, their Temple demolished, and themselves scattered and made underlings in all places of the World.  
Secondly, of the Equity and righteous dealing of the just God with Christ, who, because he had suffered so wrongfully, made him a compensation, by making him a partaker of his Heavenly glory for the reproach and injury he bore upon the Earth.  
Thirdly & lastly, of justice betwixt party and party; and that therefore as the Devil excited the Jews to put Christ to death, so by way of Retaliation Christ should put the Devil out of his present dominion and rule in the world, by the destruction of Idolatry and the worship of those Apostate Spirits: though the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 seems something lame here, the members being so heterogeneal one to another.  
2. But the Exposition will appear sufficiently ingenious for all that, if we do but consider what he sets down for the ground of his interpretation; That Sin, Righteousness and judgement, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, answer to the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The first 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifying publica judicia de criminibus; but the other two, privata judicia, unum ex aequo & bono, which is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, alterum certam ex lege formulam habens, which is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which assuredly comprehends such Laws as concern the right of Possession as well as that of Retaliation, which Grotius so specially aims at in his citing Levit. 24.20. The Devil therefore being a mere usurper and having no right to the rule and dominion of the World, the Action will lie against his Usurpation, and thus the Interpretation will be unexceptionable. And that the action is of this kind is plain, in that Christ, the Son of God, is heir of all things, as himself somewhere intimates, and the Apostle also in plain terms 
* Hebr. 1.2.  declares.  
4. The sense therefore of the forecited Text in short is this, That the Spirit, which is called the Paraclete or Advocate, when he comes should convince the World of the Veracity of Christ, and the Infidelity and Cruelty of the jews that crucified him who was a true Prophet, neither Deceiver nor deceived; and of the Equity of God that compensated his sufferings amongst the Jews, by taking him to himself, and crowning him with immortal glory; and of the judgement of God against the Devil, 
* John 16.11▪  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that God has given sentence against him already that he shall be ejected out of his usurped dominions, and that all the Pagan forms of worship shall be abrogated and destroyed.  
5. This the Paraclete or Spirit of God coming upon the Apostles and assisting them and the Church so miraculously for many Ages, has with such undeniable conviction made good, that not only all Christendom is assured thereof, but that vast Empire of the Turks and all the Mahometans wherever dispersed in the World. So that after a manner the whole Earth is filled with the belief thereof: which I thought worth the taking notice of, that this Success may not seem less ample than it is.  
6. For though the Mahometans are not Christians but Pagans in too true a sense, yet it is plain that much of the letter of their law is Moses and Christ. And to the confusion of gross Idolatry and Polytheism they profess One only God, Creator of Heaven and Earth; and their great stress of their Religion lies upon this main Article, with which they are so transported, that they spend a great deal of their time in their Mosco's in chanting out this one Truth, 
* See Chap. 16. Sect. 5. in the fifth-Trumpet Vision, where the Hypocrisy of their zeal in this point is discovered.  La illa ilella, la illa ilella, that is, There is but one God, as Historians relate. But this is no more than the Jews believe, nor upon so good grounds: but they proceed further, as if they were ambitious to make out that broken title that one gives them, who calls them Semichristianos', Half-christians.  
7. For partly in their Alcoran, and partly in Zuna, it is recorded how jesus Christ was conceived by the Holy Ghost, and so born of the Virgin Mary. That the Gospel is the way, the light and salvation of men, and that they that obey it not shall be damned. That Christ knew the very thoughts of men's hearts, that he raised the dead, that he healed men of incurable diseases, 
See johan. Andr. Confus. Sectae Mahometanae, cap. 11.  that he gave sight to the blind, and made the dumb to speak. That the Apostles of Christ, Matthew, Peter and Paul, healed one Habib Anaiar of the Leprosy at Antioch, and raised the King's daughter from the dead; as also gave sight to a child that was born blind. And lastly three Preeminences the Alcoran gives to Christ, which it gives not to any other Prophet, to Abraham, Moses, no nor Mahomet himself. The first is, That he was carried up to Heaven body and soul; where it is expressly added in Zuna, that he shall return from thence to judge the world with righteous judgement. The second, That he shall be called The Word of God. The third, That he should be called The Holy Spirit of God. These things you may read more at large in johannes Andreas his Confusio Sectae Mahometanae, as also in others; out of whom you may also add, that the Turks have so venerable an esteem of S. John's Gospel, that they wear it next their bodies as an amulet when they go to war to keep them from gunshot.  
8. This I thought worth the noting, partly that that Honour which is due to Christ may not be given to Mahomet, of whom the best that can be said is only this, That he did not so utterly pervert and deprave the mystery of the Gospel by either his ignorance, political tricks or fanatical humours and whimsies, but that there was so much of the substance and virtue thereof left, as being seconded with the dint of the Sword, was able enough to hew down the more 
* See Chap. 16. sect. 5. in the vision of the fifth Trumpet.  gross Heathenish Idolatry, chastise the disobedient & Hypocritical Christians, and ruin the external dominion of the Devil in the World: and partly that we may discern what great hopes there are that in due time, when the chief scandals of Christendom are taken away, (they being so far prepared already in their reverend opinion concerning our blessed Saviour) the whole Turkish Empire may of a sudden become true Christians; that which is vain and false among them having no better prop than the foolish and idle Visions, false pretended Miracles and groundless fables of a mere wily, phansifull and unclean Impostor; whenas the pure Christian Religion comprehended in the Gospel is so solid, sincere & rational, that no man that is master of his wits but may be throughly satisfied concerning the truth thereof.   

CHAP. XIII. 1. The Triumph of the Divine Life not so large hitherto as the overthrow of the external Empire of the Devil. 2. Her conspicuous Eminency in the Primitive times. 3. The real and cruel Martyrdoms of Christians under the Ten Persecutions, a demonstration that their Resurrection is not an Allegory. 4. That to allegorise away that blessed Immortality promised in the Gospel is the greatest blasphemy against Christ that can be imagined.  
1. YOU see then how large the Success or Event of our Saviour's coming into the World is in reference to the external overthrow of the Kingdom of the Prince of this World, that old Usurper over the sons of men. If you demand of me how great the Triumph of the Divine Life has been in all this victory; I must answer, I could wish that it was greater than it is, that it had been larger and continued longer: but something has been done all this time that way too.  
2. For Faith in God through our Lord Jesus Christ, and a firm Belief of a Life to come, and the Effect of this Faith which is the very nature and Spirit of Christ dwelling in us, consisting of Purity, Humility and Charity, this sound constitution was very much in the Church in the Primitive times, even then when they had no succour nor support from the hands of men; nay when they were cruelly handled by them: they choosing rather to be banished, imprisoned, tortured and put to any manner of death, then to deny him who had redeemed them with his most precious Blood, and had prepared a place of Eternal happiness for them with himself in Heaven.  
3. Here Faith and the Divine Life was very conspicuously victorious and triumphant, in that in the eyes of all the world it set at nought all the cruel malice of the Devil and the terror of death itself in the most ghastly vizard he could put on; as you may see innumerable Examples in the Ten bloody Persecutions under the Heathen Emperors. Which History must needs make a man abominate such lightheaded and falsehearted Allegorists that would intercept the Hopes of a future life by spirituallizing those passages in Scripture that bear that sense into a present, Moral and Mystical interpretation; as if the Gospel and the precious Promises therein contained reached no further than this life we now live upon Earth.  
4. Which is the highest reproach and blasphemy that can be invented against Christ jesus, as if he were rather a Betrayer then a Saviour of Mankind; and that he was more thirsty after humane blood than those Indian Gods we have spoken of, who were so lavish thereof in their sacrifices; and as if it were not Love and dear Compassion towards us that made him lay down his life, but hatred and a spiteful plot of making myriads of men to be massacred and sacrificed out of affection to him that thus should betray them. Wherefore whosoever interprets the New Testament so as to shuffle off the assurance of Reward and Punishment after the death of the Body, is either an arrant Infidel or horrid Blasphemer.   

CHAP. XIV: 1. The Corruption of the Church upon the Christian Religion becoming the Religion of the Empire. 2. That there did not cease then to be a true and living Church, though hid in the Wilderness. 3. That though the Divine life was much under, yet the Person of our Saviour Christ, of the Virgin Mary, etc. were very richly honoured; 4. And the Apostles and Martyrs highly complemented according to the ancient guise of the Pagan Ceremonies. 5. The condition of Christianity since the general apostasy compared to that of Una in the Desert amongst the Satyrs. 6. That though this has been the state of the Church very long, it will not be so always; and while it is so, yet the real enemies of Christ do lick the dust of his feet. 7. The mad work those Apes and Satyrs make with the Christian Truth. 8. The great degeneracy of Christendom from the Precepts and Example of Christ in their wars and bloodshed. 9 That though Providence has connived at this Pagan Christianism for a while, he will not fail to restore his Church to its pristine purity at the last. 10. The full proof of which Conclusion is too voluminous for this place.  
1. WE have given a light glance upon the condition of the Primitive Church before Christianity became the Religion of the Empire: what change would be wrought then, a man might discern out of the very causes. For whenas not only the Fear of Persecution was taken away, but great Honours and outward Advantages added to the Church, the very worst and most Atheistical of the Pagans would be most forward to close with the Christian Religion; and if any of the Heathen stood out, it is not unlikely but they were such as had most conscience, though in an erroneous worship. So that the Net then drew up more mud and dirt then good fishes. The garden of God which had before nothing else but wholesome herbs and flowers, was all overrun with weeds. Or, if you will, the true Church which was before as conspicuous as a City on an Hill, was now hid and dispersed in the wide wilderness of the Roman Empire, which though it bore the name of Christian, yet for life and manners was worse than Pagan.  
2. But yet not to make things less considerable than they were; First, The true Christian Church was, I say, but hid, not lost, as it fares at this very day. For she is still hid in the Wilderness, and like that Voice in the Wilderness complains and witnesses against the beastly, sensual and abominable lives and savage dealings in that part of the World which is called Christendom. For there always were and still are in this great rude mass of Christianity some that are truly regenerate and rightly formed by the hand of God into the lovely image of Christ, who give witness of the loathsome and detestable deviations of those that so impudently and imperiously boast themselves to be the only Christians, when in truth they are not Christians at all, that is, no true members of Christ, as having nothing at all of his Spirit, as their works do evidently declare.  
3. And Secondly, Though I must confess that the Divine life itself, as communicable to the Church, is very much under the hatches since Christianity and Political Interest went hand in hand; yet after the Church became so rich and pompous, they have laid out their riches very much in honour not only to our Saviour, in whom the Divine Life dwelled in a transcendent manner, but to his blessed Mother, to the holy Apostles and Martyrs, who were also great Examples of it. And being that these generations were such that God could expect no better of them, his Providence, I think, did wisely permit that they might be so deeply engaged in their External homage to Christ and his most faithful followers: that that might be fulfilled in some measure in the Martyrs also which was prophesied concerning Christ, 
Isaiah 53.12.  Therefore I will divide him a portion with the great, and he shall divide the spoil with the strong, because he hath poured out his Soul unto death. And therefore the Martyrs sharing so deeply in the sufferings of Christ, were permitted also in a measure to partake of that glory and honour that is done to great Princes and Emperors after their decease; to have Images and Temples erected to their name. This makes me not so much wonder at that passage of Providence which allowed so much virtue to the Bones of the Martyr Babylas once Bishop of Antioch, as to stop the mouth of Apollo Daphneus, when julian would have enticed him to open it by many a fat Sacrifice: To say nothing of several other memorable Miracles that were done by the Relics of Saints and Martyrs in those times.  
4. Hitherto therefore the Pagan World since they became Christians have been very religiously complimental according to the ancient guise of Paganism, devoutly cringing and courting with many sacred Rites and Ceremonies not only Christ, but the blessed Virgin and all the holy Martyrs & Confessors, very freely and forwardly bestowing upon them all external Reverence, consecrating Chapels & Days to their honour and memories: So that the personal worship of the Divine Life as it is seated in Christ, in the blessed Virgin, in this or in that Saint or Martyr, is as punctually performed, as the worship of those excellent dowries of the Animal Life in ancient Paganism, which they honoured in Belus, Bacchus, Ceres, Apollo, Venus and other Eminent persons amongst the Heathens, who were great gratifiers of the natural life of man.  
5. Methinks 
* In his Fairy Queen, Book 1. Cant. 6.  Spencer's description of Una's Entertainment by Satyrs in the Desert, does lively set out the condition of Christianity since the time that the Church of a Garden became a Wilderness. They danced and frisked and played about her, abounding with external homages and observances; but she could not inculcate any thing of that Divine law of life that she was to impart to them. The Representation is so lively, and the Verses so musical, that it will not be tedious to recite some of the chief of them; as Stanza 11. where he makes the Satyrs to lay aside their rudeness and roughness as much as they could, to revive the dismayed Virgin after her great distress. 
Their frowning foreheads with rough horns clad,  
And rustic horror all aside they lay,  
And gently grinning, show a semblance glad  
To comfort her, and fear to put away,  
Their backward bend knees teach her humbly to obey.  And then again in the following Stanza, 

They, in compassion to her tender youth,  
And wonder to her beauty sovereign,  
Are won with pity and unwonted ruth,  
And all prostrate upon the lowly Plain  
Do kiss her feet, and fawn on her with countenance fain.   

13.  
Their hearts she guesseth by their humble guise,  
And yields her to extremity of time;  
So from the ground she fearless doth arise,  
And walketh forth without suspect of crime.  
They all, as glad as Birds of joyous Prime,  
Thence lead her forth, about her dancing round,  
Shouting, and singing all a Shepherd's rhyme,  
And with green branches strowing all the ground,  
Do worship her, as Queen with Olive garland crowned.   

14.  
And all the way their merry pipes they sound,  
That all the woods with double Echo ring,  
And with their horned feet do wear the ground,  
Leaping like wanton kids in pleasant Spring, etc.   But in all this alacrity and activity in their Ceremonies and complimental observances, Una could beat nothing of the inward law of life into them, but all was spent in an outward Idolatrous flattery, as the Poet complains Stanza 19 
Glad of such luck, the luckless lucky maid  
Did her content to please their feeble eyes,  
And long time with that savage people stayed,  
To gather breath in many miseries:  
During which time, her gentle wit she plies  
To teach them Truth which worship her in vain,  
And made her th' Image of Idolatries.  
But when their bootless zeal she did restrain  
From her own worship, they her Ass would worship fain.   
6. But though it has been thus so long, yet it seems incredible it should be always so; and while it is as it is, yet the Divine life is in its personal Triumph. And now the enemies of Christ even while they are such, (and such are all unregenerate men, let them be called Christians never so loudly) do lick the very dust of his feet, and they lout and lie prostrate to the names of those men whose lives, if they were on the Earth again (they are so contrary to theirs) they would unreconcilably hate, and scorn their persons for their meanness, and tread them under feet; nay it may be with more shame and cruelty then ever, make them suffer once again those bloody Martyrdoms.  
7. So that it is an uncouth spectacle to consider what strange ridiculous work these Satyrs, Monkeys and Baboons, (I mean the unregenerated Mass of Mankind, who are enlivened with nothing but the mere Animal life) have made these many hundred years in the Wilderness, with the most precious Truth of the Gospel; what Sophistical knots and nooses, fruitless subtleties and niceties, what gross contradictions and inconsistencies the Schoolmen and Polemical Divines have filled the World with; what needless and burdensome Ceremonies, what ensnaring new coined Articles, what setting up of self-flattering Sects and Interests, what variously-carved Forms and new-fangled Curiosities have been contrived and shaped out by either Superstitious Churchmen or Carnal Politicians.  
8. But if there were nothing worse than this, though this be ill enough, the Scene would seem only Comical in comparison: But at last the Ape cuts his own throat with the shoemaker's knife, and Christendom lies tumbling and wallowing, I know not for how many Ages together, in its own blood. The reason of which is, that in this long bustle for and great ostentation of an External Religion, the inward life and Spirit of Christianity which consists in Humility, Charity and Purity, is left out, and Pride, Lust and Covetousness are the first movers in all our Actions: So that though we be called by the name of Christ, yet our hearts and real services are grossly Pagan; we consecrating our very Souls with all the Powers, Affections and Faculties of them to the worst-titled Deities of the Heathen; and being strictly commanded by our Saviour to love one another, as it were in despite, to show what real Apostates we are to Paganism, rather pour forth one another's blood as a drink-offering to Mars, then keep that inviolable and indispensable Precept of his whom we profess to be our liege Lord and Sovereign.  
9 Thus has it pleased that ever-watchful Eye of Providence to connive as it were a while at this Pagan Christianisme, as well as he did in former Ages at the ancient Paganism. But assuredly it will be better, and all the glorious Predictions of the Prophets concerning Christ, even in this World will not end in so tedious a Scene, where there is so little good, and such a flood of filth and evil.  
But the Spirit of the Lord will blow upon these dry bones, and actuate this external form of Religion with life and power, and the scales will fall from her eyes, and that load of scurf and ascititious foulness will fall from her skin, and her flesh shall be as of a tender child, and she shall grow strong, healthful and irreprehensibly lovely to look upon. When these things come to pass, the Divine Life will be in her highest Triumph or exaltation upon earth; and this excellent state of the Church will continue for a very considerable time. 
* Revel. 20. v. 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, etc.  But the wicked shall again assault the just, and Christ visibly returning to judgement shall decide the controversy.  
10. This is the truest and most faithful representation in general (so far as my skill in Church-History or Prophecies will reach) that I can make of that Interval of time, betwixt Christ's pouring forth of the Holy Ghost on his Apostles and his coming again to Judgement. But because it would be a voluminous business more particularly to make good what I have asserted, and that it is not so essential to the present purpose I have in hand, I hold it not at all necessary to engage in any operose endeavours of demonstrating the truth of the conclusion. I shall rather send him that doubts, to satisfy himself in the perusing of the learned writings of that incomparable Interpreter of Prophecies Mr. joseph Mede: whose proceedings are with that care and caution, with that clearness and strictness of reason, with that accuracy of judgement and unparallelled modesty and calmness, that the study and enquiry into these matters, which had even grown odious and infamous by the wild and ridiculous miscarriages of hot fanatic spirits, has in my apprehension gained much credit and repute by the orderly and coherent methods and unexceptionable ratiocinations of this grave and venerable Person. Upon whose account I am not ashamed to profess, that I think it clear both out of Daniel and the Apocalypse that the Scene of things Christendom will be in due time very much changed, and that for the better.  
And because there does nothing so much counterbalance the weight of Mr. Mede's reasons as the authority and lustre of that worthily-admired Name of the learned Hugo Grotius, who has interpreted the Revelations to quite another sense; (the ingenuities and prettinesses of whose expositions had almost imposed upon myself to a belief that there might be some such sense also of the Revelation as he drives at) to make all clear I shall take the pains of exhibiting both to the view of the Reader. Who I hope will not take it ill that so pious, so learned and judicious a person as Mr. Mede, and that in a matter to which he may seem to be peculiarly selected and set apart to by God and Nature, to which he mainly applied himself with all possible care, seriousness and devotion, should see further than Hugo Grotius, who has an ample harvest of praise from other performances, and who by reason of his Political employments could not be so entirely vacant to the searching into so abstruse a Mystery.   

CHAP. XV. 1. Grotius his reasons against Days signifying Years in the Prophets, propounded and answered. 2. Demonstrations that Days do sometimes signify so many Years. 3. Mr. Mede's opinion, That a new Systeme of Prophecies from the first Epocha begins Chap. 10. v. 8. cleared and confirmed. 4. What is meant by the Three days and an half that the Witnesses lie slain. 5. Of the Beast out of the bottomless pit. 6. Of the First Resurrection. 7. The conclusion of the matter in hand from the evident truth of Mr. Mede's Synchronisms.  
1. THE strongest Presumption that Grotius has against Mr. Mede's way is his confidence that Days never signify Years. Which if he could make good, it would utterly invalidate and make useless the whole frame of Mr. Mede's Apocalyptical Interpretations. But he affirms it with all boldness imaginable; 
* Grot. in Apocal. cap. 2.10.  Dies etiam apud Prophetas dies sunt, non anni ut quidam somniant: And endeavours to prove it, and pretends he has done it very plainly, from Daniel 8.14. And he said unto me, Unto two thousand and three hundred days; then shall the Sanctuary be cleansed, compared with vers. 26. And the Vision of the Evening and the Morning which was told thee, is true, that is, saith he, has nothing in it obscure, but is clear and plain. From whence he further infers, That it is plain every where that Days have never any hidden meaning in them, but signify merely Days, not Years. Which in my apprehension is not at all well argued by so learned an expositor. For though we should admit that true in this place signifies plain and clear without any figure or Aenigme; it does not at all follow that wherever Day is used, it must be in this usual and proper sense. Which answer were solid, though the very word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were used here. But they are not, but the Text runs thus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, unto two thousand evenings-mornings', &c or two thousand 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But elsewhere, as chap. 12. v. 11, 12. there 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is put. And therefore it were a very groundless inference to conclude, because where Day is so described by its natural parts of Evening and Morning, there it signifies naturally and not figuratively, that therefore it should do so where it is not thus described. To which you may add, that the Angels telling Daniel, That this Vision of Evenings and Mornings, that is, of Days, is clear, doth plainly imply that the Visions of the number of Days are sometimes not clear but obscure, and may signify Years; otherwise this intimation had been in vain: As truly the very numbering thus by Days also; whenas it had been more natural to have expressed the Prophecy by so many Years, if it had not been of set purpose to make the Prophecies of Daniel more obscure, and to hide them from such eyes as the Wisdom of God thought fit, that they should not perceive their meaning. This is the utmost that Grotius has to say against the expounding of Days by Years.  
2. Let us see now what may be said for it. First, It is plain that the Prophetical descriptions of Time do sometimes affect certain ambages and obscurities to hide themselves in, which our adversaries themselves cannot deny: Otherwise Daniel might have said more plainly, Three years and an half, than 
* Dan. 7.25. & chap. 12.7.  a Time and Times and half a Time. Wherefore why may not Years be signified by Days as well as Time and Times signify Years, especially there being some handsome analogy in the matter, they being both measured by a complete circuit of the Sun, the one annual, the other diurnal?  
Again, we see plainly That God himself has de facto in several places of the Scripture made Days the compendious Representatives of Years. As Numb. 14.34. Forty days, each day for a year; and Ezechiel 4.6. I have appointed thee each day for a year. To which you may add, That the Jewish Doctors of old took it up for a Principle to interpret Prophecies by; which reaches the case very home, in reference to the Apocalypse, whose Author our Adversaries will acknowledge not to abhor from Cabbalisme.  
Thirdly, I shall urge that very Text which Grotius has so strangely perverted to his own sense, Daniel 8. v. 26. where the Angel tells Daniel that the Vision of the Evening and the Morning is perspicuous and clear. Which most certainly is an intimation to Daniel, that some Prophecies imparted to him, where the Time is numbered by Days, are not clear, but are to be looked upon as Enigmatical and figurative. But here the mention also of Evening and Morning shows plainly that natural days or ordinary 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are to be understood, and yet the Angel puts in this caution. Whereby it is still more evident that Days do ordinarily in Prophecy signify Years.  
Fourthly, The little Horn, Daniel 7. that rules for a time and times and half a time, it is evident that it is not Antiochus Epiphanes, because this little Horn is part of the Fourth Beast, namely the Roman; but Antiochus part of the Greek Empire. For it is clear from chap. 8. vers. 21. that, the great Horn being the first King, the four following Horns are of the same Kingdom; in the latter time whereof Antiochus Epiphanes rises up, as appears v. 23. These things are so plain that nothing can be plainer. Wherefore the little Horn in the Seventh chapter is a part of the Roman Empire, a power there whose reign cannot be circumscribed within the compass of Three years and a half, but these Years must be resolved into 1260 days, and these 1260 days into so many Years, or no sense can be made of the Prophecy. But this is done to our hand in the Apocalypse, where the Woman in the wilderness is said to abide there for 
* Chap. 12.14.  a time and times and half a time as well as 
* Vers. 6.  1260 days. Which plainly shows the warrantableness of this solution.  

See Mr. Mede De Numeris Danielis.  Fifthly, Those numbers of Daniel, chap. 12. v. 11, 12. namely, one thousand two hundred and ninety days, and a thousand three hundred and five and thirty days, they being so unapplicable to any thing in the sense of Days, but so exactly pointing out the latter times in the sense of Years, is a further demonstration that Days sometimes signify Years in the Prophetical writings.  
Sixthly, It seems exceedingly improbable, a single day being so inconsiderable a space of time to transact those things in that are prophesied of in Scripture, that the Spirit of God should number out the time by Days, when it might more compendiously be set down by Years; especially these pettinesses being below the Divine Majesty to catch at, and there being no Examples of Events that have been observed thus punctually to answer to a day where Prophecies have been numbered by days, that would have filled up any number of years. How unlikely then is it that 
* Revel. 11.9.11  Half a day should come into compute, as it does in the slain Witnesses, if Days be meant, and not some greater measures of time?  
Seventhly, It is manifest, and confessed of all hands, That the Days of Daniel's weeks are Years. Here Grotius would fain evade if he could, by feigning a peculiar privilege of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to signify a week of years, unless there be the mention of days added to determine the sense the other way: which makes me wonder that a person otherwise so ingenuous should vent so groundless and false a supposition. I dare say you can scarce believe me unless I produce his own words, which are these; 
* Grotius in Dan. 9.24.  Ubi de dierum hebdomade agitur, solet adjici dierum nomen: Whenas yet there are but two instances of this addition of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the one Daniel 10. v. 2, 3. which is not done as usual, but to add light in all likelihood to the precedent prophecy of the weeks of years, for distinction sake, and does imply that they would also naturally signify weeks of days. The other, Ezechiel 45.21. where it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and translated 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as if they had read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 seven days, not, weeks of days. But quite contrary to what he has pronounced, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or a week, without any thing added to it, does always signify a week of days, unless in a Prophetical Scheme the Days of the week signify Years, as it does here in Daniel. See Genes. 29. v. 27, 28. Exod. 34. v. 22. Levit. 12. v. 5. Numb. 28. v. 26. Deut. 16. v. 9, 10, 16. 2 Chron. 8.13. jerem. 5.24. In all these places 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies a week of days wihtout 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 added to it. Nor is there any example where it has such an addition but these two produced by himself, of which we have given an account.  
Eighthly and lastly, Mr. Mede's Synchronisms are apodictically true to any one that has but a competency of wit and patience to peruse them. But according to these Synchronisms the continuance of the conculcation of the outward Court, the mournful prophecies of the Witnesses, the Woman in the Desert, the ten-horned and two-horned Beasts, the sealed Servants of the Lamb, the Whore of Babylon, the Succession of the first six Trumpets, the continuance, I say, of all these is circumscribed within the space of Three years and an half, if the 1260 days be but Days and not Years, as Grotius would have it. Which is a thing impossible, especially if we consider that Beasts are, in the Prophetical scheme of speech, Polities or Kingdoms, not Persons, and therefore unconceivable to be so short-lived as to last but Three years and an half. To which you may add, That the chief matters of the Apocalypse are comprehended within this Synchronisme; and that it is a wonder that there is no mention of Years in all this Book, saving of the Millennium, but only of Months or Days and half a day: Which is a shrewd presumption that the computation of Years is hidden under these Terms where they signify any definite time at all. Wherefore I think it is as clear as the light, that Days in Prophecy do sometimes signify Years. Nor see I any reason why Time may not as well as Things and Actions be figuratively expressed by the Prophets.  
3. The greatest cavils that can be made against Mr. Mede's way, I conceive, are either against his dividing the Apocalypse from the Fourth Chapter to the end of the Book into Two Systems of Prophetical Visions, the one containing the Fate of the Empire, the other of the Church, and both beginning from one Epocha; or else against his interpretation of the time of the kill of the two Witnesses; or lastly against his making the Beast out of the bottomless pit (chap. 11.) the same with the Beast out of the sea (chap. 13.)  
The greatest thing objected against the first is, That one of his chiefest marks of the beginning a new Series of Prophecies fails him. For whereas he argues from chap. 10. vers. 11. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that there is a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a running over the same space of time again and that à carceribus ad metam; and from v. 8. The voice which I heard from heaven spoke unto me again; which he would parallel with chap. 1. v. 10. and with chap. 4. v. 1. the former whereof is the beginning of the Prophecy of the Seven Churches, the latter of the Seven Seals: It is objected against the second mark, that it is defective, in that this Voice is not joined with the mentioning of a Trumpet as those two to which he would parallel it are. I confess if the mention of a Trumpet had been here joined, the beginning of the Prophecy anew had been notoriously plain and palpable. Indeed too plain for a book of Prophecies that the Wisdom of God has used so much artifice to obscure. But this half-indication was enough to such as God had made fit (and thought the time seasonable) to unriddle the mystery.  
But methinks there are other indications of the beginning of a new Systeme of Prophecies that may in a good measure compensate the imperfectness of this. I shall but briefly intimate them. As First the extraordinary Majesty of that Angel that has this opened Book of Prophecies in his hand; his description being not unlike that of his that had the sealed Book, Revel. chap. 4 and 5. And then Secondly, this new Book of Prophecies seems naturally to imply a new Systeme of Prophecies distinct in kind as well as in volume; the one, suppose, containing the Affairs of the Empire, the other of the Church. Which things though different in nature, yet running parallel in time, it is reasonable to conceive that the second Book of Prophecies reaches up to the same Epocha with the first. Which in the Third place is further intimated by the oath of the Angel who swears there shall be no more time, but that the Mystery of God shall be finished at the sounding of the Seventh trump. 
Revel. 10.6, 7.  Which pronouncing that there will be no more time, certainly is meant of the time and times and half a time which shall then be expired, and which was pointed at by Daniel the servant and Prophet of God. Which is the reason of the adding of those words, as he has declared to his servants the Prophets. And lastly, that you may be still more sure that the Prophecy begins again from the first Epocha, there is not only this more light and general mention of the 
* verse 7.  Seventh Trumpet, which is the last period of the sealed Book, but also a distribution of it into 
* verse 3.  Seven thunders, as there was of the 
* chap. 8.1, 2.  Seventh seal into Seven trumpets. And this mighty and illustrious Angel, who, though he be not one of the Seven properly so called (and here is only said to be 
* another Angel.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉) yet he immediately succeeding the Sixth, is in some sort the Seventh, and may well sustain the person of the Seventh for this bout, he seeming also to continue his roaring all the time the Seven thunders utter their voices. The last of which it's likely may be Thunder properly so called, namely that final Conflagration of the world and the setting the earth on fire by Thunder and Lightning. And surely when the Prophecies of the Seals have reached to this last Catastrophe, he must be very scrupulous that will make any doubt but that the Prophecies of the opened Book begin again from the first Epocha of the Revelation.  
To all which you may add, That Mr. Mede's Synchronisms do not depend upon this Hypothesis, but on the contrary, prove by undeniable evidence that it is more than an Hypothesis, even a necessary Truth resulting from the demonstration of the said Synchronisms.  
4. As for the Three days and an half that the Witnesses are said to lie slain, 
Rev. 11.9, 11.  there are scarce any now so ignorant as not to be ashamed to conceit these days to be natural days, and these Witnesses to be any two particular men. But the Objection is against them that will acknowledge them to be three years and an half, as Mr. Mede does, how it can be likely that at the very last gasp of the power of the Beast, the truest and most Apostolic Christians should be in worse plight than ever before. But to this I answer, That the truth of Mr. Mede's Synchronisms does not at all depend upon this, nor is his conjecture so impossible to be true.  
But I must confess I think there is still a better way of answering, namely, That these Three days and an half are the same that a time and times and half a time, that is, three times and an half. For it is unquestionable but that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 often signifies no more than 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Now that it should signify so here, (besides the improbability of an Effect answerable to the other interpretation, or that the Witnesses should be otherwise slain than they have been often or for a long time together) that mention of half a day answering to half a time fairly invites us to believe; it being also unlikely that Providence would affect the curiosity of counting by half a year, a thing not to be sampled in all Divine Prophecies. These Three days and an half therefore are first to be changed into Three times and an half, and then these Three times and a half into Three years and an half, and these Three years and an half into 1260 Prophetic days. Which ambages and circuits are not at all improbable, if we consider what studied concealments and obscurities there are in this Book of the Apocalypse, as particularly in the number of the Beast, and of the new jerusalem, upon which we shall touch a little anon. To say nothing of a main usefulness of these Three days and an half to determine the true number of a time and times. For how can we be assured how many times are designed thereby, especially it being 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Daniel, which is the plural number, not the dual, and therefore bids fair to be more than two times, at least three? Whence it would be four times and an half. But these Three days and an half correct or prevent the mistake, by fixing these Time and Times and half a Time to Three Times and an half. Which I confess I do little doubt but that it is the true meaning of the Mystery.  
Nor does their being slain 
* Revel. 11.7.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, at all prejudice our Interpretation. For it is not well rendered, when they shall have finished, nor yet need be rendered, while they are making an end of their witnessings, as if this should happen at the latter end of it; but may very warrantably be expounded dum peragunt, while they are performing this office of witnessing from the beginning of the 1260 days to the end thereof. Nor yet is that a real but seeming absurdity that this Interpretation brings along with it, as if the Witnesses could prophecy while their carcases lie dead in the streets. For it is plain that in that sense they are said to be dead, they may prophecy in sackcloth, nay they will necessarily do so, I mean perform their witnessing with sadness and mourning. For their death is nothing else but a Political death, their want of power and rule in the World. For such is their Resurrection, namely Political, they being raised to honour and government, as Mr. Mede himself acknowledgeth. Wherefore there is no absurdity neither in the inward meaning nor outward Cortex of this Prophecy.  
For the inward meaning is such as I have told you: And the outward Cortex framed with very graceful artifice, like that in the Image of Nebuchadnezar, where merely for the decorum of the Type, the whole Image is represented as standing and struck upon the legs, whenas yet that which was signified by the head, by the breast and arms, and by the belly and thighs, to wit, the Babylonian, Persian and Greek Monarchies, were passed away. So for the like decorum in this Type of the Witnesses, if not for necessity, to avoid a seeming gross incongruity, that the Witnesses might not be said to prophecy while their bodies lay dead in the streets; the time of their death, which really pervades the whole 1260 days, is concealed under and contracted into these Three days and an half, and made not to appear, where in the things signified it is; as those parts of the Image were represented as standing, when the things that they signified ceased to be. Which Scheme is not at all more hard in the one then in the other, and in this Type of the Witnesses more useful and necessary.  
5. Concerning the Sameness of the 
* Revel. 11.7.  Beast out of the Sea with the 
* Revel. 13.1.  Beast out of the bottomless pit, there could have been no scruple, if Translators had interpreted 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 out of the Sea, as it is very well capable, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifying the same very often in Scripture; as job 38.30. and chap. 41.23. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Psalm 105. v. 10. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. As also Isay 63.13. jon. 2.6. and other places.  
Wherefore the Wisdom of God thought good to vary the phrase here, only for concealment; as this whole Book of Prophecies is beset with many purposed, though not invincible, obscurities and difficulties, to keep this treasure hid till the time appointed. Or it may be the using of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here in stead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 might be not to determine the sense to the ten-horned Beast, but to give at least a liberty of interpreting it also of the two-horned contemporary with him.  
6. But in no aspect does this Book of the Apocalypse look so hopeless and discouraging as in that of the First Resurrection, Chap. 20. But withal it is to be noted, there is no difficulty here but such as will at least equally urge those that begin the Millennium at Constantine's time: So that this can be no prejudice to Mr. Mede's Interpretations and Synchronisms. For whether we will go the Allegorical way with some, and understand this First Resurrection in a Political sense like that of the Witnesses, this way is better accommodated to Mr. Mede's Synchronisms then to the other Hypothesis. Nor were it any great inconvenience to admit it as true, those phrases which at last will have a Literal fulfilling, being often used in a Figurative; as we may observe in the lake of fire, some descriptions of God's coming to particular judgements, the six thunders, and the like: all which expressions will have at last a Literal and Physical completion.  
But though the Figurative sense of Resurrection may be passable and tolerable in this place, yet I must confess I dare not avouch it to be wholly true. My Reasons shall be suggested in the exposition of the Text, which runs thus, And I saw Thrones, and they sat upon them, and judgement was given unto them: and I saw the Souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of jesus, and for the word of God, and which had not worshipped the Beast, neither his Image, neither had received his mark upon their foreheads or in their hands; and they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years. But the rest of the dead lived not again until the thousand years were finished. This is the First Resurrection. Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the First Resurrection; on such the second death hath no power, but they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with him a thousand years.  
There was never any Book penned with that artifice as this of the Apocalypse, as if every word were weighed in a balance before it was set down; which is manifest out of other places as well as this. In which I conceive a double design is aimed at, a prediction of a proper Resurrection of the Witnesses to the Truth by their deaths, and of a Political Resurrection to the true and Apostolical Church that does survive upon Earth. The former are the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the latter those that worshipped not the Beast, etc. which if they were not distinct from the other, it had been better to have omitted 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and to have read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, etc. Wherefore this is the first intimation that there are two Orders of men there set down, The one that suffered death for the cause of the Gospel; The other that are still alive, but resolute Opposers of the Beast. But there is also a second hint in the following words, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, They lived and reigned. The Spirit of God seems on set purpose to make choice of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 rather than 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that he might not bear too hard toward the sense of a literal Resurrection, and so urge the Reader too forcibly to understand both these Orders above distinguished to be Candidates of a real and literal Resurrection at this time. And therefore he uses 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which in reference to the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 will naturally imply a literal Resurrection; and in reference to the other, no literal Resurrection, (they being not supposed naturally dead,) but merely a living upon Earth and reigning there with Christ, which is their Moral and Political Life and Resurrection. The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shall reign with Christ in Heaven, and those other with Christ on Earth, he being universal Prince over both Churches: and therefore neither Heaven nor Earth is here mentioned, that the sense may be accommodated to either the reigning with Christ in Heaven or in Earth, according to the distinct capacities of the persons. And the like caution is used in the prefiguration of the time; of which there is no necessity to conceit that it signifies just a thousand years literally, but that it signifies at least a thousand years, and certainly not more than there are days in that thousand, nor in likelihood near so many. But the signification is rather Symbolical, as the ten days are, chap. 2. v. 10. And ye shall have the tribulation of ten days, that is, the utmost extent of tribulation, beyond which there is nothing further, as there is no number beyond Ten: by which therefore must be meant death. And that is the reason why presently is added, Be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee the Crown of life. So this thousand years upon earth is a symbol of the Churches stable duration to the end of the world, that there shall no Polity flourish beyond it: it being a Cube whose root is Ten. And the application of it to the reigning of the children of the Resurrection with Christ in heaven, discovers the unshaken stability and endless duration of that celestial Kingdom also, beyond which absolutely there is nothing at all.  
But the rest of the dead 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, lived not again. The using of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here and not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 has plainly respect to the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and intimates that their Resurrection was real and literal, to which others should not attain till after the Thousand years upon earth. After which it is plainly said, that there is a general Resurrection, and that all the dead do rise (ver. 12, 13, 14.) Wherefore this general Resurrection being literal and real, it is too too harsh and violent to understand this First Resurrection mentioned in this fifth verse to be only Figurative and Mystical. But understanding it literally, that which follows has a wonderful natural and easy sense. Blessed and holy is he that has part in the first Resurrection (which he speaks thus in the singular number, one would think, on purpose to keep men off from conceiting he means it of the successive body of the Church during the thousand years) 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, upon these the second death has no power, namely, The lake of fire (ver. 14.) into which Hades or the whole region of mortality is cast, the Earth being all on fire. But blessed are those that have part in the First Resurrection, for they are sped already & safe, having obtained those celestial bodies that do certainly exempt them from this Fate. For these and all such as God shall afterward make partakers of this blessed kind of Resurrection, are naturally free from the reach of the second death: But they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and reign with him, not 
* the thousand years upon earth.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but for sureness and for distinction sake, simply, 
* thousands of years never to be ended.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is, They shall be holy, sacred and divine persons, and live with Christ in his immutable and everlasting Kingdom in Heaven for ever and ever.  
This I conceive to be the most easy and natural sense of this place, and that the Personal Reign of Christ upon Earth and of his holy Martyrs is a very rash and groundless and unsafe conceit, fit for nothing but heat and tumult both of fancy and action. Nor do I think it necessary that the Sons of this first Resurrection should at all appear to us, their celestial bodies, into which they are vivificated, being naturally invisible, and therefore a kind of miracle for us to see them, and no more necessary than the exhibiting those Souls to view which Christ carried to Heaven in triumph after his Resurrection; which yet he did not exhibit to the sight of the world. And if he do here, I can imagine no better end than that of Mr. Mede's, that it may be for a sign or beckening to the Jews, to help on their Conversion: but I can affirm nothing of these things. Only I am well assured that if Christendom were once well purged of all her Idolatries, foolish and contradictious opinions and wicked practices, it would be a very great Miracle if the Jews could be kept off from being converted.  
7. Wherefore in brief to conclude, seeing the truth of Mr. Mede's Synchronisms, as far as respects this present subject, is so apodictical, and that there is nothing material to be alleged against them, and that the numbers of days and months there mentioned are of necessity to be interpreted years, and that according to this Hypothesis there can be no other sense of the Woman in the wilderness, of Babylon the great city, of the two-horned Beast and the ten-horned Beast, etc. then what Mr. Mede hath given; it is manifest that the Church of Christ would be lapsed into a degenerate condition for 1260 years: and as evident that there will be a recovery out of this Lapse, by reason that there has been yet no room for the promised Millennium, persecution dogging the Church till Constantine's time, after which the 1260 days were to succeed, and therefore the Millennium is yet to come. As appears further in that it is Synchronall to the Seventh trumpet, and that the 
* Rev. 11.11, 12.  Resurrection of the Witnesses is after their lying dead either all the 1260 days, or at least the last three days and an half; in that the 
* Chap. 19  Marriage of the Lamb commences from the burning of Babylon, and the 
* Chap. 7.9.  company of Palm-bearers from their victory over the persecuting Beast. These things are so plain that they are not worth insisting upon.  
And it is a great privilege of this Synchronical architecture of Mr. Mede, that it is not built upon any Hypothesis but the innate Characters of the Apocalyptical Visions themselves; whenas Grotius his way depends so on the Chronologie of the writing of the Apocalypse, that unless john received these Revelations in Claudius his time, (which yet is against the common current of all both ancient and modern writers) the fabric of his Expositions falls to the ground. To which you may add, that he has no guide nor clue at all in this prophetic Labyrinth, no not so much as that obvious, but fallible one, the order of the Prophecies as they lie; but is forced sometimes to go back, as he fancieth himself able to apply his Historical materials. So that he has indeed no guide at all from the Apocalypse itself; whenas Mr. Mede is directed and limited by the demonstrative law of those innate Synchronisms he has gathered. Of whose truth this may be one general After-ratification, that the things that are found to be Synchronal, have also a natural connexion and complication one with another, as he that but casts his eye upon his Scheme of Synchronisms, and considers the natures of things, will easily deprehend.   

CHAP. XVI. 1. Of the Four Beasts about the throne of Majesty described before the Prophecy of the Seals. 2. Of the Six first seals according to Grotius. 3. Of the Six first seals according to Mr. Mede. 4. Of the inward Court, and the fight of Michael with the Dragon, according to Grotius and Mr. Mede. 5. Of the Visions of the seven Trumpets. 6. The near cognation and colligation of those seven Synchronals that are contemporary to the Six first Trumpets. 7. The mistakes and defects in Grotius his interpretations of those Synchronals. 8. Of the number of the Beast. 9 Of the Synchronals contemporary to the last Trumpet. 10. The necessity of the guidance of such Synchronisms as are taken from the Visions themselves, inferred from Grotius his errors and mistakes who had the want of them. The Author's apology for preferring Mr. Mede's way before Grotius', with an intimation of his own design in intermeddling with these matters.  
1. BUT for further conviction of the Excellency of Mr. Mede's way above that of Grotius', I shall compare some of their main Interpretations. For to meddle with all would be too tedious and voluminous; but to give a specimen in some, very commodious, if not necessary. First therefore, In the first six Seals, I may add also in the first six Trumpets, Grotius fixes the Scene of all these Visions in judaea, and ends them with the sacking of the City. Of which in general it is to be noted, That his Applications are too small and petty usually for these Prophecies; and that the Prophecies themselves, if they had no other meaning, might very well have been spared; whatever is needful in them to the Church having before more plainly been predicted by the mouth of our blessed Saviour, and therefore not likely to fill so great a part of the Apocalypse by their more obscure prefigurations. But we will descend also to their particular weaknesses and inconcinnities; and first of the Seals, with the Session of Majesty prefixed before them. 
Revel. 4.  Where Grotius makes the Four beasts, the Lion, Calves, Man and Eagle, to be Peter, james, Matthew and Paul. Which besides that in general it is a figment at pleasure without ground, the applications I think are not so congruous. For why should Peter, who out of fear denied his Master, be a Lion more than Paul, whose heat assuredly was rather greater than the others? and why Paul an Eagle rather than a Calf, who certainly laboured like an Ox in the Ministry, and compares himself to one that treadeth out the corn, 1 Cor. 9.9? And though he took long journeys, yet he did not fly in the Air, nor go faster by land or water then other travellers did. And why should Matthew be a Man more than all the rest, and rather than james, the brother of jesus who was peculiarly styled the Son of Man?  
Wherefore Mr. Mede's account seems far more solid, as having an acknowledged ground, the order of the Camp of Israel, which was distributed into Four parts, each part being under a Standard or Ensign: those that lay on the East, of a Lion; on the West, of an Ox; on the South, of a Man; and on the North, of an Eagle. So that this glorious Session of the Divine Majesty is set out by the order of the Israelitish Camp, where in the midst was the Tabernacle as the Throne of God, and about it the Tribes of Israel so disposed as I have intimated. Which is infinitely a more solid account then that of Grotius, as you shall more distinctly understand in the opening the four first Seals, whose applications are admirably fit to each Beast in Mr. Mede's way, but very frigid and faint in Grotius'. For he thinks it reason enough of the Lion, that is, Peter, his 
* Rev. 6.1, 2.  call to see the Rider of the white Horse, because Peter was the first that preached the Gospel, and therefore he speaks first here. Whenas it does not appear he spoke first of those that spoke the unknown tongues so fast, Acts 2. who questionless preached the Gospel in them.  
2. That this Rider of the white Horse is Christ, they both agree in; but why the first beast should be the Praeco before this sight, Mr. Mede's reasons are far more satisfactory, as you shall hear anon. The Praeco of the 
* Verse 3, 4.  Rider of the red Horse he makes Matthew, because it is written Matth. 24.7. Nation shall rise against nation and Kingdom against kingdom. But this is not Matthew's prophecy but our Saviour's. The Vision he fancieth fulfilled in the war betwixt the Beroeans and Philadelphians, but names no distinct time, nor Prince that should be the Rider of this red Horse.  
The Praeco of the 
* Verse 5.  Rider of the black Horse he makes Paul, because Agabus foretold him this famine which he fancieth signified here. But then Agabus should have rather been the Beast then Paul. Beside that, Agabus told other Christians as well as him of it. The fulfilling of this Vision according to him was in the reign of Claudius.  
The Praeco of the 
* Verse 8.  Rider of the pale Horse he makes james, because he threatens rich men with death, chap. 5. But himself acknowledges that by death here is meant plague and pestilence, whenas that menace in james is war and slaughter, the taking and burning jerusalem by fire; as himself also interprets the third verse of that chapter. You see by what small strings the applications of these four Beasts are tied to these four Visions hitherto; to omit what is very inconcinne, the breaking the order they were first named in, (chap. 4. ver. 7.) the first a Lion, the second an Ox, the third a Man, and the fourth an Eagle. Which should have answered to the first, second, third, and fourth Seals without any misplacing; whenas the second Beast is here applied to the fourth Seal, the third to the second, and the fourth to the third.  
The 
* Rev. 6.9.  Fifth Seal he interprets of the revenge of the blood of the Martyrs, as Mr. Mede does, but restrains the Vision to Steven and james and some few else he knows not who: and by this means leaves no Vision for the Ten bloody Persecutions which were more than ten thousand times more considerable than what he aims at.  
The 
* Verse 12.  Sixth Seal, which mentions a great Earthquake, the Eclipse of Sun and Moon, the falling of the Stars, etc. he interprets literally of such Prodigies, quite against the way of Prophetic interpretation, and without the application of History to countenance it. Such is the inconcinnity and insignificancy of Grotius his interpreting of the Six seals: Which is quite otherwise in Mr. Mede.  
3. For first the application of the Four beasts to the Four first seals is both orderly and very proper and articulate. For the Lion on the East side of the Israelitish camp is applied to Christ the Prince from the East in more senses than I will insist upon, they being ordinary and obvious. Besides that, the nature of a Lion is suitable to the thing signified in the Vision, to wit Victory to him on the white horse. And the like in the rest. For so the Ox on the West side of the camp is applied to Trajan from West; the Man on the South side, to Septimius from the South; & the Eagle on the North side, to Maximinus from the North. The natures also of the Visions are suitable to the things that came to pass under those Emperors. The mighty Slaughters under Trajan and his successor Adrian are indigitated by the Ox. The exactness of administering justice and careful Provision of Septimius and Alexander Severus, by a Man, to whom numbering and measuring and the administration of Justice is so proper. The extraordinary raging of the Famine, Sword and Pestilence under Maximinus, by the Carnivorous Eagle that feeds upon dead carcases.  
In brief, the meaning of the First six seals is this: That Prince of unspotted Righteousness, the Rider of the white Horse, with his arrow and his bow in his hand, aims at something of high importance, (and it is no less than what he promised his followers at their lowest ebb, Fear not, 
Luke 12.32.  little flock, for it is your Father's good pleasure to give you the Kingdom:) and he hits the mark in the Sixth seal, where the Pagan Empire of the Devil is shattered to the purpose by Constantine's turning Christian. But to adorn the course of time till then by some Prophetic remarks, the Riders of the red, black and pale Horses are brought in: as also most concerningly the cry of the Souls of the Martyrs under the Altar, whereby is denoted especially the reign of Diocletian and that ten years unparallelled persecution then commencing. Which Fifth seal, the rescuing of the Empire into the hands of Christ by the Subversion of the Pagan powers doth immediately succeed, and is the matter of the Sixth seal figured out by proper Prophetical expressions. So that all things in Mr. Mede's way as they are easy, natural and distinct, so are they very weighty and worthy the Spirit of God and his holy Prophets to predict.  
Nor has Grotius so much as any seeming advantage of him in any thing, unless in the interpreting of the Rider of the black Horse. Which, if History would have complied, Mr. Mede could have been content to have interpreted of Famine also. But in my apprehension nothing can be more significant of that which Mr. Mede applies it to then this Vision is. For what colour is more significant of the Severity of justice then black, whether we look upon the Temper of Spirit wherein it resides, which is a grave, sad, rigid melancholy; or the Execution thereof in criminal matters, which is death, whose mournful Emblem is black? The black Horse therefore, with the pair of balances, argues the Rider severely just, frugal and provident, and one that will have a special care, 
Revel. 6.6.  1. That if one Choenix of wheat be sold for a penny, that three of barley shall be sold for a penny. 2. That men shall live by their honest labours, and not by theft and rapine. For Choenix signifies 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the food for a day, and Denarius the wages for a days labour. 3. That there shall be no stealing nor robbing (but buying by measure,) though it should be so hard a time that their day-labour will but find them food. 4. He will provide that they shall have at least a Choenix for a penny, that the price of breadcorn and necessary victuals may not exceed a day's wages. And so of Wine and Oil he will take heed there be no fraud in buying and selling there neither, nor any spoil or waste by the unruly soldiery.  
4. I should now pass to the Trumpets, but I will rather deal with those Visions first that are Synchronal to the time of these Six seals. And that is 
* Revel. 12.7.  the Fight of Michael with the seven-headed Dragon; and 
* Revel. 11.1.  the Temple and Altar of God that are Symmetral or commensurable to the Angel's measure. Mr. Mede interprets this Fight of the seven-headed Dragon and Michael, the conflict of the Church of Christ with the Pagan cruelty till Constantine's and Theodosiu's times; which therefore as it is Synchronal, so has it also a great cognation with the Visions of the Six seals. For the Archer on the white Horse aims at that Effect all the time of this bloody battle, which he hits or reaches in the completion of the Sixth seal.  
But Grotius refers the Vision to Simon Magus and Peter, who brought him down headlong out of the Air by his prayers, at which he supposes 
* Revel. 12.10.  that acclamation of the Angels, who were the Spectators of this Cacomagical Funambulo, and beheld him out of the windows of Heaven while he tumbled down to the ground. But what a petty and ludicrous business is this in respect of that Effect comprised in the Sixth seal, which is both the issue of this battle and the mark the Archer on the white horse aimed at by all the labours and patience of his Saints?  
That of the 
* Rev. 11.1, 2.  Temple of God or the inward Court of the Temple Grotius expounds only to this sense, That it is thus measured, to signify that Adrian should not build upon it, though he did upon the ground about it, and called the city Aelia, after his own name. But he brings no express proof that the inward court was not built upon; nor, if it were not, was it a thing worth Divine Prophecy taking notice of: nor is there any likelihood that Providence regarded the place so which God had utterly rejected, and 
* See Book 7. ch. 9 sect. 10.  hindered the rebuilding of it by fire breaking from the foundation. Certainly so Divine a Prophecy as this of the Apocalypse looks not at such petty matters as these. Besides, the Angel's bidding john measure not only the Temple and Altar, but also the men that worshipped therein, plainly intimates that there was another kind of meaning in the thing than Grotius sought after, but is certainly that which Mr. Mede has found, namely, that this inward Court that is measured signifies the pure Christian Church before it was adulterated by a kind of Christian-paganisme. Which condition also of the Church has a plain cognation with other things Synchronal, as their 
* Revel. 12.11.  resolute opposing the Dragon, and being so serious in their Religion that they preferred it before their own lives.  
5. We proceed now to the Trumpets. That Vision of the 
* Revel. 8.7.  First Trumpet, Hail and Fire mingled with blood, Grotius (quite out of the road of Prophetic exposition) interprets to a moral sense of hardness of heart and bloody anger, which he applies to the jews. Whenas Hailstones and Fire are symbols of hostile vengeance executed upon others, not of anger burning and consuming in one's self; and therefore these Hailstones and Fire are said to do execution upon the trees and grass. Wherefore Mr. Mede does more fitly apply it to the infestation of the Roman Empire from the year 395. to 406. partly by Alaricus and the Goths, and partly by the Barbarous nations under Radagaisus, and partly by the Vandals and Alani. These are the Northern storms of Hailstones with blood and fire that fell upon the Empire.  
The Vision of the 
* Verse 8.  Second Trumpet, namely, the burning Mountain cast into the Sea, Grotius expounds of the tower Antonia, whose fall notwithstanding was not accompanied with burning, and therefore he rather understands it of the sallying of the wrathful soldiers out of the tower upon the people of jerusalem. Which is but a petty matter in comparison of Alaricus his taking and firing of Rome, upon which followed a continual spoil of the Empire till it was dilacerated into Ten kingdoms; which is Mr. Mede's exposition of this Vision. But the other is unsuitable to that expression especially, 
* Verse 9  and the third part of the ships perished. Which intimates that the Sea signifies here far larger than the inhabitants of one City, or a crowd of people in one street thereof. To say nothing how this book of Prophecies that characterizes things so often by numbers, understands here as elsewhere by 
* the third part.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Roman Empire.  
The 
* Verse 10.  Third- Trumpet Vision is the great Star falling into the third part of the Rivers, burning like a lamp, the Comet Lampadias', suppose, properly so called. This Grotius applies to that Egyptian Impostor mentioned in the Acts and in 
* Antiq. lib. 20. cap. 6. Bell. Jud. lib. 2. c. 23.  josephus. 
Acts 21.38.  But beside that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the third part here again characterizes the Roman Empire, this Star is too big in my judgement for that Egyptian Vagabond and easily-defeated Deceiver. Mr. Mede's interpretation is much more accommodate, who applies it to the extinction of the Western Caesareate, which was grown very low and obscure in those inconsiderable Emperors, Avitus, Majoranus, Severus, Anthemius, Olybrius, Glycerius, Nepos, the immediate predecessors of Augustulus; but fell quite and was extinct in this Prince of sorrow, bitterness and sad misfortunes, whom Odoacer king of the Heruli pulled out of his throne, Anno 476.  
The 
* Verse 12.  Fourth- Trumpet Vision, an Eclipse of the third part of the Sun and Moon and Stars, proceeds further concerning Rome, and signifies that that light she shone with under the Ostrogoth kings should be extinct, that she should be despoiled of Regal Majesty, yea of Consulship and Authority of the Senate. Which ill fate is very properly prefigured by the obscuration of Sun, Moon and Stars, as Mr. Mede has undeniably made good, and accordingly applied the History. Grotius interprets it only of the taking of certain Towns in Galilee and other places by Vespasian, and the slaughter of the jews. Which is a very lax and dilute interpretation in comparison of Mr. Mede's.  
The 
* Rev. 9.1, 2, 3.  Fifth- Trumpet Vision is the key-bearer of the bottomless pit, and the Locusts. Which Grotius refers to Eleazar the son of Ananias (though he confesses the time does not agree) and to the faction of the Zelots. Whom he cannot fancy to be those Scorpion-tailed Locusts but in their general account of being Robbers and Devourers, and the leisurely doing their mischief, the poison of the Scorpion being three days a killing. But it does not appear that that evil of the Zelots may be accounted leisurely in any such special manner, the plague of them not lasting longer than such like barbarous tyrannising of masterless soldiers uses to do; and it is but 
* Verse 5.  five months according to Grotius his account, but he does not so much as go about to prove his account by History. Besides, how can 
* Verse 7.  golden crowns belong to these Zelots? For Grotius his expounding 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as if 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 implied that they were the boasting of crowns and victory, not real crowns, is very groundless, and confutable out of his own exposition of 
* Verse 8.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, by which he acknowledges real mulierosity and voracity in these Zelots. That concerning the 
* Verse 10.  Sting in their Scorpion-tails, Introibant ut defensores, exibant raptores, is indeed witty, but not solid. For if you will have their form to figure their behaviour, they went in Robbers as well as went out. For the foreparts of these Scorpiolocustae represent Robbery more perfectly than the hinder-parts.  
Mr. Mede's application of this Vision to Mahomet and the Saracens is in every respect admirably natural and punctual. The mischief therefore of the Fifth Trumpet is that false Light or Pseudo-prophet Mahomet, sent down upon earth by the vengeance of God; whose doctrine is the fume of the bottomless pit, and his followers the Saracens the Locusts here spoke of. As 1. coming out of Arabia, as the Egyptian Locusts did that plagued the literal Egypt. 2. And then hugely numerous, as the companies of Locusts use to be. 3. And also making their stay 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which you may turn menses quinos, by five of months. Which is an allusion to the usual continuance of Locusts (Plin. 11.29.) and answers in the Prophetical sense to the five months of years, that is, a hundred and fifty years that these Locusts infested Italy; and to the twice one hundred and fifty years that the Saracenical kingdom continued. So properly are five of months applicable to them. 4. As also the golden crowns to the multitude of their conquests, they having subdued Palestine, Syria, both the Armenia's, the lesser Asia, Persia, India, Egypt, Numidia, Portugal and Spain, within the space of fourscore years. 5. The Arabians, whence the Saracens were, tied up their hair with an head-tire like women. 6. The sound of the wings of these Locusts, which was 
* Rev. 9.9.  as the sound of Chariots and of many horses running to battle, is too big an expression for the faction of the Zelots, but fitly signifies the mighty and swift victories of the Saracens. 7. As also their poisonous Scorpion-tails do the venom of the old Serpent under the false Religion of Mahometism. For all those powers that are not under the Kingdom of Light are part of the powers of the Prince of the dark Kingdom, the Devil. 8. As is here intimated very clearly, the 
* Verse 11.  King over them being the Angel of the bottomeless pit, though they pretend to be such zealous worshippers of that 
* See chap. 12. sect. 6.  One true God that made Heaven and Earth. Their pretence to which seems to be perstringed in the very name of their Prince 
* Verse 11.  Abaddon, alluding to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as Mr. Mede would have it.  
That allusion of Grotius in Apollyon to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is more express, but not better to our purpose then his; 
See Book 3. ch. 2. sect. 1.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to Chrysippus being from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, & therefore signifying Unus, as 
* Macrob. Saturnal. lib. 1. cap. 23.  Adad also does, the God of the Assyrians. Which name is not so concealed in Abaddon, but that by cutting it into 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and taking away the insignificant termination, and letting loose the two 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 held so hard together by the dagesh, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 immediately shows himself to make good the Paronomasia. Which 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 therefore must be the Assyrians 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as Philo Byblius calls him; and he might with Homer as well have styled him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he being the same with Apollo & jupiter, whose titles in Orpheus his Hymns are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Hebrew signifies as well Sovereignty as Paternity, as appears in that regal title Abimelek. Wherefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is as much as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the supreme Adad, the Father and Sovereign over all; and the Paronomasia so palpable in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Abaddon, that they have in a manner the very same sound. Whence it is manifest that it is not for nothing the Prophet has pitched upon this name Abaddon rather than 
* As, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and others.  others which were more ordinary and signify a Destroyer as well as this, and why he would interpret it rather 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 namely, to point at the Saracens hypocritical ostentation of 
* See chap. 12. sect. 6.  Monotheisme or worshipping one God, which they do mainly in envy and opposition to the Christians profession of the Trinity, while themselves in the mean time are under the Destroyer, and are still as truly Pagans as the Assyrians and Greeks that worshipped Adad and Apollo.  
The 
* Ver. 14, 16.  six- Trumpet Vision is the Euphratean Horsemen, which Grotius applieth to the Roman army that besieged jerusalem, which he is content to be nominated Euphratean, because some of the Roman forces, namely those of Syria, were quartered near Euphrates. But why should the whole Roman army be denominated from hence? And then the four Angels how can they fitly be referred to Vespasian, 
Ver. 14, 15.  Titus, Mucianus, and Tiberius Alexander, being these Four were not of an equal rank and power coordinate, and but one was the chief commander of the army? And that several others might have as well been put in as some of these Four, may appear from what himself writes on verse 16. Besides, he gives no account of the time, namely, 
* Verse 15.  a day, a month and a year; nor of their numerosity, 
* Verse 16.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and that of Horse. He interprets also their 
* Verse 17.  breastplates of Fire, and of jacinth and Brimstone, of the colours of their Horseman's coats, as if they were made of thread of either colour de feu, violet-colour, or a pale sulphurate colour: which is too mean a business to be taken notice of in so sacred a Prophecy. The applying of the Falaricae to the fire, smoke and sulphur coming out of the Horses mouths, is ingenious if considered alone. We shall compare it with Mr. Mede's anon. But the Footman that the Romans sometimes placed behind a Horseman for readiness, especially considering he rid not with his face backward, nor slipped off over the horse tail, but lighted on one side, very hardly makes out the similitude of an Amphisbaena; not to add that the Amphisbaena itself in his sense is but a Fiction. His interpretation also of 
* Verse 20.  worshipping the Daemonia and Idols of silver and gold to a mystical sense is more faint and dilute then the literal meaning.  
But in every one of these particulars Mr. Mede's interpretation has a fitness unexceptionable: He referring the 
* Verse 14.  Four Angels at the river Euphrates to the four Sultanies of the Turkish dominion, Bagdad, Caesarea, Aleppo, Damascus, planted on this side and that side Euphrates: He calculating the time of a 
* Verse 15.  day, month and year (i. e. 396 years) from the inauguration of Togrulbec the Prince of the Turks to the taking Constantinople, which is just 396 years: He applying those 
* Verse 16.  myriads of myriads of Horse to the known numerosity of the Turkish armies, who being Persians by their long abode in that country, are called Persae in the Greek History; so that the Foot are in this allusion Horsemen too, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifying Eques as well as Persia. Which allusion to names is used also by Daniel in making the he-Goat stand for the Kings of the Aegeades, that is, of the Macedonians.  
Their 
* Verse 17.  Breastplates of Fire, jacinth and Sulphur, he interprets of that aspect they seem to have by discharging their carbines or pistols in fight, which makes all their breasts for a time seem fiery, then of a blue jacinth colour by the smoke, and the most lasting object of sense is the stinking of the Sulphur. Which representation is to be understood of them nearer at hand. This invention of Gunpowder (foreseen by that Providence that inspired john, and not vainly pointed at in these Visions, but for the better assurance of what time they belong to) is again intimated in that it is said, that 
* Verse 17.  the heads of the horses were as the heads of Lions; which Grotius gives this short account of, Rictus equorum sanguinolenti, qualis Leoni post devoratas pecudes: as if these did eat flesh to bloody their jaws withal; else where is the lion-like representation in them more than in others? I rather therefore conceive that their heads are compared to the heads of Lions, because of the terror of the noise, dreadful like the roaring of a Lion, when the horsemen discharged together against the enemy. For presently follows, 
* Vers. 17.  and out of their mouths came fire and smoke and brimstone; all were breathed out together from their jaws at once. To which Grotius his application of the Falaricae is not to be compared, as any one that considers their nature and the manner of flinging them will deprehend at first sight.  
Mr. Mede's exposition also of the Serpentine tails of the horses is both more handsome and more important. 
* Vers. 19  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, The tails of the horses were as if they had been half a Serpent clap' to and hanging out with his head. Which is an Emblem of that sad after-clap of their victory over men. The Devil then, that old Serpent, being ready to parley with them and to seduce them to Mahometism. And lastly his interpreting of the 
* Vers. 20.  worship of Daemons and Idols in the proper sense, and applying it to the residue of the Roman Empire infected with what we call Papal Superstition and Idolatry, I could wish it were not so fit and appropriate as it is.  
The application of these two last Trumpet-Visions is so particular and exquisite, that though they were not necessarily enforced by virtue of his Synchronisms, it would be very hard to doubt of them. Which would make a man eager to consider the meaning of the Seventh and Last Trumpet-vision; which consists of loud praises to God in Heaven for that 
* Revel. 11.15.  the kingdoms of the world are become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of his Christ This Grotius interprets of the liberty the Christians had to profess their Religion at jerusalem, when the Jews were all banished thence. But the Vision certainly is far too big for so small a matter. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. It is very hard to interpret 
* The world.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and 
* Kingdoms.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the plural number, of judaea only. And besides, how doth Christ reign for ever there, whenas his Subjects are now such miserable thralls to the Turk? If he had taken 
* Vers. 17.  the great power to himself in that place, he has lost it again, if this sense of Grotius be true. But it is plain this Seventh Trumpet appertains to the recovery of the Church out of Apostasy, by 
* Vers. 19  the appearing of the Temple of God and the Ark of the Covenant in Heaven, which is a figure of the Political power that pure and Apostolic men will be advanced to. For the Temple signifies the Church in its pure condition, while it was Symmetral to the Angelical or Divine measure, vers. 1.  
But the appearing of the Ark of the Covenant thus in Heaven is accompanied with Lightnings and Voices and Thunders and Earthquakes and great Hail. As is intimated also by the very title of the Seventh Trumpet, it being a Trumpet of 
* Vers. 14, 15.  Woe to the wicked and unbelieving: answerably to the 
* Revel. 10.3.  Seven Thunders that filled the space of the Seventh Trumpet while that mighty and illustrious Angel roars like a Lion, and is justly conceived to represent our Saviour Christ, the Lion of the Tribe of juda, who being once stirred up will never cease pursuing the prey, till he has brought all under his feet, Death itself not excepted.  
6. But we return to those things that are Synchronal to the six first Trumpets. Which Visions though they be more than any Synchronals besides, yet they have all a very near cognation or manifest colligation one to another. The general Summary of the condition of the times they point out, is the Apostasy or Degeneracy of the Church; which yet is never conceived so ill, but that there were some pure and Apostolic Christians in it; and therefore to represent the two sorts of Professors of Christianity there are two sorts also of Visions: Those of the Whore of Babylon, the Ten-horned Beast and the Two-horned Beast, relating to the Degeneracy of Christendom; the Two Witnesses mourning in sackcloth, the Virgin Company, the sealed of the Lamb, to those that kept their Purity in the Church. All these synchronize with the six first Trumpets, out of which is blown the wrath of God upon the Roman Empire, as is but just, by reason of their Apostasy; as it is also equal with God to protect his own then. And therefore the Company of the Lamb are 
* Revel. 7.3.  sealed and marked to be kept from the common calamities. This general Apostasy also could not have crept in, if the Ecclesiastic and Secular Power had not conspired, and therefore there is the Two-horned Beast as well as the Ten-horned. Against which are opposed the Two mourning Witnesses, the one sustaining the person of the unpolluted Priest, the other of the faithful Magistrate. And this Apostasy consisting much in gross Idolatry and vain Superstition, which according to Scripture-language is termed Whoredom; this State is set out also by the Vision of the 
* Revel. 17.  Whore of Babylon, to which is opposed the 
* Revel. 14.4.  Virgin Company.  
There are yet Two Visions behind which are not properly to be referred to this sort or that, but each of them to both, namely, 
* Revel. 12.6.  the Woman in the Wilderness, and 
* Revel. 11.2.  the Outward Court and holy City trodden down by the Gentiles. Which Visions have the insinuation of both Piety and Profaneness in them at once: The truly pious part of the Church being signified by the Woman; but by the Wilderness the salvageness and brutishness of the rest of Christendom, they being wholly given up to the Animal Life. By the Outward Court and holy City is noted the Sanctity of the Christian Church set apart from the rest of the world; but by the being trodden down by the Gentiles, the imitation of Pagan worship introduced by the general Apostasy of Christendom. So that you see by what a strong tie from the very nature of the Things themselves these Eight Synchronal Visions are held together with, in one time.  
7. Let us now consider Grotius his chief mistakes or defects in interpreting of them. As in those of the Two Witnesses, and of the outward Court and holy City being trodden down by the Gentiles for forty two months, which is, saith he, for about three years and an half. This City he interprets of Aelia built by Adrian: which therefore in that regard is not to be looked upon as holy; as indeed the City of jerusalem ceased so to be, when the Jews had ceased to be God's people. The trampling the holy City he interprets of the building of a Temple there to jupiter Capitolinus. As if that Temple stood but three years and an half. But he would terminate these years from the beginning of the building of this Temple to the sedition of Barchochab; but brings no History to make good his device: and if he could make this time of Barchochab good, it were yet good for nothing, unless he could also pull down the Temple at the three years and an half's end. The Two Witnesses he would have the Two Churches in Aelia, the one speaking Hebrew, the other Greek; as if the Spirit of God divided these into Two that professed one faith and were of one mind, not distinguished in any thing save in outward language. 
* Vers. 8, 9  The bodies of these slain Witnesses lying in the streets of the great City three days and an half, this he interprets of the oppression and persecution by Barchochab; which certainly was very short, if but three days and an half long: neither does he here bring any proof of History, nor is it probable that divine Prophecy would affect the preciseness of half a day or three days and an half in such a general prefiguration of things as the Apocalypse is. Besides, how unlikely is it that jerusalem, that had now lost all its glory and power, should be styled by the name of the great City?  
The chiefest ground that they have to think so, is that expression, as if 
* Vers. 8.  our Lord was crucified there. But I answer, that our Lord in a literal sense was not crucified either in Sodom or Egypt, which 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 immediately refers to; nor in a spiritual sense more in jerusalem then in the rest of the Roman Empire. Wherefore this City is nothing else but the degenerate Polity of the Apostate Church where Christ is persecuted (as he complained to 
* Acts 9.4.  Saul) in his true and living members. Where also Christ according to the Spirit, that is, the Divine life, is rightly said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to be crucified, not in the time past only, but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, indefinitely, was, is, and will be crucified so long as this power of Apostasy holds up. For the Praeter Tense in Prophecy is very usual for the Future. But if any one disrelish this more Mystical sense, I shall substitute that of Mr. Mede's, which the coursest Literalist cannot evade, namely that by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is understood the Extent of the whole Roman Empire within which Christ was literally crucified. See Mr. Mede upon the Text.  
The Vision of the Woman crowned with twelve stars (which number signifies the pure and Apostolical Church) 
* Rev. 12.6.  her being in the wilderness 1260 days, he interprets of the extinguishing the Church, to outward sight at least, at Rome, by the Miracles and Sorceries of Simon Magus, (which yet is a suspected History) and her appearing only in the country and villages, which are but as a Desert in respect of the populosity of that renowned City. But the time of 1260 days he makes out by no History. To say nothing how this interpretation depends on another very harsh one, namely the expounding, 
* Vers. 5.  And her child was caught up unto God, and to his throne, of the disappearing of the Church by the seductions of Simon. Whenas to be carried up to the throne of God surely signifies Magistracy, as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Magistrates. As is intimated also in the foregoing part of the verse, that he should rule the nations with a rod of iron.  
The Vision of the 
* Rev. 17.3.  Whore sitting upon the Scarlet Beast with seven heads and ten horns, and, if you will, of the Beast coming out of the sea, Chap. 13. (For we may put them together, they being the same according to Grotius his own confession) This Beast he makes the Sin of Idolatry. Which is quite out of the way of interpreting Prophetic Schemes, where Beasts signify Kingdoms or Dominions, as is plain out of Daniel. But the Ten horns he will allow to be Ten kings: in which he were right, if he had acknowledged a body fit to bear them. The Seven heads he makes the seven Caesars, Claudius, Nero, Galba, Otho, Vitellius, Vespasian, Titus. But if the Caesars be heads, there must be more heads than seven: for there were four Caesars before Claudius, and I think thirty after Titus that were not Christians. But Claudius, saith he, is the first that banished the Christian Teachers. Which act was yet so inconsiderable, that the First persecution was fixed on Nero, and the other Nine noted persecutions were after Titus, the last of them raging a little before Constantine the Great. So that there is a juster reason that this Beast should have above thirty heads then but seven.  
Again, in this Beast which the Prophet john resembles to a 
* Rev. 13.2.  Leopard in his body, and to have the feet of a Bear and the mouth of a Lion, he will have Claudius, who before was one of the heads of the Beast, now to be the Body thereof; and Domitian, who is later than the last of these Seven Caesars, and so in order more like the Tail, to be the Mouth of the Beast, and in chap. 17. to be the Beast itself. So much of forcedness and incoherency is there in the making out this false Hypothesis. That also is harsh in my judgement, the making presently one of these Heads, which were before Caesar's, to be the Capitol at Rome; though it be said to be 
* Vers. 3.  wounded to death, & that by the stroke of a 
* Vers. 14.  sword, and to be healed also: which methinks are very unnaturally applicable to a Hill or a Tower. He pretends he has hit the time of 
* Vers. 5.  the forty two months this Beast should make war: but he refers to no History; and Helvicus affixes the beginning of the Second persecution to the Tenth of Domitian's reign: Whence it will not be Three years and an half, but rather Six years, that he wars against the Saints.  
But the chiefest artifice of his misinterpretation is upon Chap. 17. of the Revelation. Where the Beast 
* Rev. 17.8.  that was, and is not, and is to ascend out of the bottomless pit, and to go into perdition, he again applies to Domitian, making nothing of transfiguring a single Head into a whole Beast. But the description is more accurate, vers. 10, etc. The seven heads are seven kings; five are fallen, and one is, and the other is not yet come: and when he cometh, he must continue a short space. And the Beast that was, and is not, even he is the eighth, and is of the seven, and goeth into perdition. And the ten horns which thou sawest, are ten kings, which have received no kingdom as yet; but receive power as kings one hour with the Beast.  
The five kings here that are fallen, saith Grotius, are Claudius, Nero, Galba, Otho, and Vitellius: which how fond a conceit it is, I have already demonstrated. And one is, that is, saith he, Vespasian, in whose reign it is supposed, not proved, that john wrote these Visions. The other is not yet come, namely Titus. And when he comes, must continue but a short time. But Galba, Otho, and Vitellius much shorter. The Beast that was and is not, to wit Domitian, who was Emperor while his father Vespasian was absent from Rome. Which if he were really, and not styled so out of compliment and flattery, the application is handsome. For than it was sometimes true of him, that he was, and is not, and shall be Emperor again. He is the eighth. Domitian is indeed the eighth and so distinct an head and so considerable, as reigning longer than any of his predecessors, that he quite spoils the interpretation. For thus the Beast will be eight-headed, not seven-headed, contrary to the Vision: Which those words, and is of the seven, do therefore correct, and show that the eighth is not so the eighth but that there are still but seven heads: which 
* See Mr. Mede's Comment. Apocalypt. upon this 17. Chapter.  this exposition can never unriddle. To say nothing how if 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signify he is the son of some of the seven, it would have been less ambiguous to have said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or rather 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. For he was not the son of all seven, but of Vespasian only. 
* Verse 12.  The ten horns are ten kings, which have received no kingdom as yet, etc. This Grotius himself expounds of the Ostrogothi, Wisigothi, Vandali, Gepidae, Longobardi, Heruli, Burgundiones, Hunni, Franci, saxons. These are the ten horns of the Beast Domitian, (for Grotius will have Domitian this Beast,) growing up and acting some ages after the Beast ceased to be. Which is an interpretation so extravagant, that nothing can be more.  
The last Synchronal of the Six Trumpets that we shall touch upon, is the 
* Revel. 13.11.  Two-horned Beast: Which Grotius against all analogy of Prophetic interpretation expounds of Art Magic, not of any Polity either Ecclesiastical or Civil. The horns like those of a Lamb, are Two Christian Virtues imitated by Magicians, Temperance in diet and Abstinence from Venery. But Abstinence from Venery is common to other Religions with Christianity: and to abstain from flesh and wine no Christian precept at all. His haling also of the Ghost of Achilles and Statue of Apollonius to the making up an exposition of 
* Vers. 14.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, understanding by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Umbra of Achilles, which is unusual, or the Statue of Apollonius made by his followers; and then presently in the same breath to interpret 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (when it had so often signified either the Statue of Apollonius or Umbra of Achilles) concerning Images in general, is to make the Scripture an Image of wax, and to mould it into what shape we please.  
8. But there is yet a further and more substantial eviction of Grotius his mistake upon the account of the number of the Beast. For certainly that must be the 
* Rev. 13.17. where it is the Beast, namely the Two-horned Beast, not the Image of the Beast, to which the Number belongs.  Two-horned Beast to whom the number 666 can rationally be applied: which Grotius would fit to Ulpius the known name of Trajan the Emperor, which he reads ΟΥΛΠΙΟC, making C stand for six. But considering 'tis called the number of the name of the Beast, by this conceit Trajan would be the Beast. Which is contrary to the law of Prophetic Schemes, where Beast signifies not any particular man, but a State Politic, and also against his former exposition of the Beast, which according to him must be either Idolatry or Magic. Wherefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is far more passable in that regard then this of ΟΥΛΠΙΟC. To say nothing how it is called the number of the Beast, without mentioning any name; as also the number of a man, without intimating any thing to do with his name. Which plainly imports that there is a further reach than an allusion to any man's name or the name of any State. But the meaning of 
* Vers. 18. For it is the number of a man.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is, That it is Numerus humanus, such a number as men usually deal with, and may be numbered by humane Art. But it seems there is some skill to be used therein, because he saith, here is wisdom, and, let him that hath understanding calculate the number of the Beast. Which if it were but the putting of the numeral letters of some Name together, would be but a very petty piece of skill. All the skill or rather luck would be to find out the Name, but there would be no skill at all in calculating of the Number. But the Text saith, Let him that hath skill calculate the number of the Beast; and it sets down the very number that is to be numbered. Which number yet cannot be numbered after the manner of men (which way notwithstanding is intimated) but by Extraction of the Root: and therefore undoubtedly Mr. Potter has found out the true and solid solution of this Mystery.  
Concerning which no man can fail to be satisfied, unless either ignorance or prejudice make him uncapable, if he consider, First, in general, what rich mysteries the Spirit of God has been pleased to wrap up in Numbers. Of which there are many pregnant examples in the Creation of the world distributed into Six days. The meaning whereof is not otherwise to be understood but by the nature and powers of Numbers, as I have clearly enough shown in the Defence of my Philosophic Cabbala.  
And then in the next place (which is closer to the purpose) if he take notice of what the abovesaid Author urges most pertinently, That other Numbers in Scripture are of necessity to be numbered thus by the extraction of the Root either Square or Cubick, to know the particular dimensions of things numbered by them. As those Stones mentioned 1 Kings 7.10. which are said to be some of eight, others of ten Cubits: Which must needs be the Cubick sum of each stone, as he hath undeniably demonstrated. That Square numbers are also taken notice of, is evident from Ezekiel 48.20. Five and twenty thousand by five and twenty thousand. But to come nearer to the business in hand, the Cubical sum of the new jerusalem, namely, Twelve thousand furlongs, is set down in the 
* Chap. 21.16.  Apocalypse; of which there can be no sense in way of numbering but to find the Perimeter thereof. Which is not to be done but by the extraction of the Cubick root. The measure also of the Wall, 
* Verse 17.  an hundred forty four cubits, is utterly unapplicable thereto if we look upon it as the number of one Line. For it would be too little for the Perimeter by far, and too great for the altitude thereof: wherefore the measure of the thickness and height of the Wall is the Root of an hundred forty four, namely Twelve.  
Thirdly therefore, the applicability of the number 144 to the Holy City appearing in the Root thereof, to wit 12, which is a number peculiarly consecrated to signify the chief matters of the new jerusalem; The Chiliarchies also or Regiments, as I may so call them, of the Lamb being summed up in this number in the very beginning of that 
* Rev. 14.1.  Chapter that immediately follows the mention of the number of the Beast, and being made up of twelve times twelve Chiliades, as appears chap. 7. how unexceptionable a warrant and assurance is it, that the numbering of the number of the Beast must be the finding out of the Root of his number also, and that the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 lies not betwixt 144 and 666 so much as betwixt 12 and 25, and that as 12 is the number of the pure and Apostolic Church, so 25 of the lapsed and Antichristian?  
This is the clear and unbiased reason of the thing in Abstracto, let it light where it will. But it lights so pat upon the Romish Hierarchy, that a man cannot but be amazed at so exact a Providence. For this lucky and learned Writer has out of History made it even over-clear, that Twenty Five is a character as essentially interwoven into the Hierarchy of Rome as Twelve is into the State of the new jerusalem. And those six main things that this holy City is set out by in the Apocalypse, namely 

1. Twelve Gates,  
2. Twelve Angels at the Gates,  
3. Twelve Tribes written on the Gates,  
4. Twelve Foundations with names written on them,  
5. Twelve thousand Furlongs, the solid measure of the City,  
6. Twelve manner of fruits of the Tree of life,   have their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 exactly in the Roman Hierarchy and City, viz. 

1. Five and twenty Gates, whether taken literally, or mystically for Churches to baptise in,  
2. Five and twenty Angels, that is, Pastors,  
3. Five and twenty Titles or Parishes,  
4. Five and twenty Cardinals,  
5. Five and twenty thousand Furlongs, the Perimeter of which Cube is the circuit of Rome, as the Perimeter of the Cube twelve thousand Furlongs the circuit of jerusalem,  
6. Five and twenty Articles of the Creed which should be the food of the Tree of life to all believers.   In these essential matters and in many other things beside has he evidently shown how exactly the root of 666 is applicable to the Roman Hierarchy; to whose Treatise I must refer thee for further satisfaction. Which thou canst not fail of, if thou be free from prejudice, and furnished but with a tolerable insight in Geometry and Arithmetic.  
The greatest and most obvious Objection against his interpretation is, That 666 is not a perfect Square number as 144 is. For they will demand, if 25 be the number aimed at, why was not the express number of the Beast rather 625, the exact square of 25? or why not any other number betwixt 625 and 676 as well as 666? To which I briefly answer, That as it was not expressed by the Root but by the Square, for concealment sake; so for the same reason not by the perfect Square, there being so smart a clang of the Root itself at the end of it, which might have hindered the completion of the Prophecy, and awakened them into an overgreat caution how they affected the number of 25, it being so considerable a part of the number of the Beast, and might have betrayed or discovered the mystery of numbering it also too soon to the world. And for the numbers betwixt 625 and 676, I demand, why not 666 as well as any of the rest? For having once passed by the true Square, for which there was so good reason, any modest man might judge the choice of the rest free and indifferent.  
But besides, that there may want no exactness in this mystery, the number 666 bears along with it very important significations and very apposite to the matter it is applied to: As that noted by Mr. Mede, That the Idolatrous poison of the Sixth head is signified thereby, pervading all the body of this Antichristian Beast. That also of Grotius is ingenious, Senarius numerus res hujus mundi significat, ut Septenarius res seculi melioris. So that by this account both the outside and inside of this number of the Beast is worldly, carnal and sensual. For the Root also, viz. 25, intimates the same nature; the Root of that Root being Five, an Hieroglyphic of Sensuality and stupid adhesion to the Objects of the outward Senses; which are the chief faculties of the Soul that are caressed and employed in the Roman Religion. There their Religion begins, and there it ends, as it is in this number 25, which is made by 5 into itself, and ends in 5 again. This is the circuit of their superstitious performances that reach not the rectifying of the inward, but are mere fruitless, though bewitching, entertainments of the outward man.  
And lastly, the abovecited Author's own account is not only very witty, but equally solid, in my judgement, concerning the nearer approximation of the Root of 666 (taking in the fraction) to 26 then to 25, that both these numbers may have a pretence to be the Root. For thereby the number 666 does more tightly and unavoidably figure out the Papal Hierarchy. By its Root 25, the twenty five Cardinals in distinction to the Pope, an Head above them. By 26, the twenty five Cardinals with the Pope, who pretends also when he pleases to be one of the Cardinals. But he adds also another reason of this number, which is not rashly to be rejected: That as 144, being a perfect Square, sets out the figure of the Area of jerusalem, so the most perfect figure of 666 has the same proportion of length and breadth that the figure of the Area of Rome. These argumentations will seem very strange and odd to such as are not so much as acquainted with the first rudiments of Arithmetic and Geometry, or at least have not taken notice that the ancientest and best Wisdom has been hid in the Symbols of Numbers; which is notorious in Pythagoras his School. But he that seriously considers what small sense can be made by a Philosopher of the Six day's Creation and God's resting on the Seventh, without this key of the natures of Numbers and Figures, will be enforced to confess, That there is one supreme Wisdom that has ever attended the Church and the holy Scriptures, from end to end, which in the abstrusest mysteries thereof has been pleased to make use of a method of concealment which is Numeral, or, if I may so speak, Cabbalistical.  
9 The last Synchronals are those that are contemporary to the Seventh Trumpet, and commence at the ending of the Sixth, and end at the day of judgement properly so called, that immediately leads to Hell or Paradise. These Synchronals are the Ligation of Satan, the blessed Millennium, or Reign of Christ with his Saints upon Earth, the Bride of the Lamb, the New jerusalem, and the Company of Palm-bearers. The connaturality of the things comprised under this Synchronism I have hinted already; I shall only here bring Grotius his Expositions of the chief of them into view. The 
* Rev. 19.7.  Bride of the Lamb, he interprets of Constantine's Family and Retinue; wherein he commits a gross Parachronism. For it is plain this Spouse is to be married to Christ after the destruction of the City by fire, as it appears both by the order of these Visions, and by chap. 19 v. 2, 3. But the burning of Rome by Totilas was after Constantine's time. The beginning of the 
* Revel. 20.  Millennium Grotius affixes to an Edict of Constantine's, which Eusebius speaks of, and wherein there is mention made of the Ligation of Satan. This makes a pretty show, as also his interpreting the reign of the Martyrs with Christ, of that honour they had done them at their Monuments. But it is to be considered in how short a time that honour was turned into Idolatrous reproach, as also how the thousand years according to his account are expired above three hundred years ago; from whence commences the Devil's being let loose: Which we cannot term 
* Verse 3.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a little time in respect of the Millennium, it being no less than a third part; and it is no good sense, if it be not understood in respect of it.  
But which is still worse, while he interprets the Devil's being let loose of the invasion of the Ottoman Family upon Christendom, he reminds us of the great victories the Saracens had, who were as very Devils as the Turks, and yet had vexed the Christian world much, before the year 800. So that according to this account the Devil was let loose in the midst of the Millennium, and has been loose almost a Millennium already, which therefore in respect of the Millennium cannot be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Upon this false Hypothesis hangs the conceit of the Turks besieging Constantinople, to be the begirting of the holy City by the numerous armies of Gog and Magog. For the Greeks themselves styled Constantinople New Zion, as Grotius has noted. But it is plain the Exposition is a mere hallucination, because the holy and beloved City in the Prophecy is not taken, God interposing by fire from Heaven, and sweeping all away by that final judgement. But the Turks have taken this Zion, and have peaceably possessed it these two hundred years.  
I shall conclude with the 
* Revel. 21.2.  new jerusalem, the Lamb's Bride, adorned for her husband; which Grotius interprets of the Catholic Church made now more splendid with outward ornaments by the care and cost of Princes. Which in my apprehension is no good sense; Marriage rather signifying the bringing in some people to Christ that were not united to him before, or at least the appearing of a people that was before hid, than the external adorning of them that were already the known and professed people of Christ. Besides that the times that Grotius points at are the most unlike that new jerusalem, which is the Church recovered to her Apostolical Symmetry again, and to be 
* Verse 15.  measured by the golden reed of the Angel, and which runs all upon Twelves, to show that it is purely Apostolic, and has no other foundation nor structure than Christ and his Apostles. For the whole solid Content thereof, Length, Breadth and Height, is 
* Verse 16.  twelve thousand furlongs: the breadth of 
* Verse 17.  the wall also and the height thereof is measured by Twelve. So that there is nothing in this new jerusalem but what is pure and Apostolical; which is not so in the garishly-adorned Church that Grotius looks at. Besides that it is said there was 
* Verse 22.  no Temple there; whenas every Church is a Temple under the Roman Hierarchy.  
10. I might have examined his Expositions of the 
* Rev. 16.  Vials also with other passages, wherein I could have discovered the like errors and mistakes. But what I have instanced in already, is sufficient to show upon what unnatural, distorted, nay I may say impossible, applications they are cast that would attempt the interpreting of the Apocalypse without the guide of Synchronisms taken from the innate Characters of the Visions themselves: but by the benefit of that Guide how easy and natural sense is made of every Vision, and how perfectly answerable to History and Events, as is manifest in the Expositions of Mr. Mede. Whom I have not preferred thus before Grotius out of any ill will or disrespect to that Miracle of his Age for Learning and Ingenuity, but merely out of love to the Truth, as I am verily persuaded Grotius has framed his Interpretations; but withal (which is a further commendation of him) out of a very deep sense of the advantages of Peace, and out of a Spirit of Sweetness, Candour and Humanity, for which I do believe him singular and eminent. And verily if I were not conscious to myself that the very same spirit did in some measure act me in this discovery of his mistakes, that did him in committing of them, I mean the sense of Peace and Common good of the Church, I had rather be in his Errors accompanied with Humanity and Kindness of Spirit, then be in a Truth that must needs be attended with Salvageness, Ferocity and Fury. But as the Truth I stand for is above Grotius' mistakes, so I hope the good of my design will not appear inferior to his, after you have considered the Benefit of Mr. Mede's interpretations of the Apocalypse, as well as the Truth thereof.   

CHAP. XVII. 1. That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 does not imply, That most of the matters in the Apocalypse appertain to the Destruction of Jerusalem and to Rome Heathen. 2. The important Usefulness of this Book for the evincing of a Particular Providence, the Existence of Angels, and the ratification of the highest points in Christianity. 3. How excellent an Engine it is against the extravagancy and fury of Fanatic Enthusiasts. 4. How the Mouths of the jews and Atheists are stopped thereby. 5. That it is a Mirror to behold the nature of the Apostasy of the Roman Church in. 6. And also for the Reformed Churches to examine themselves by, whether they be quite emerged out of this Apostasy; with the Author's scruple that makes him suspect they are not. 7. What of Will-worship and Idolatry seems still to cleave to us. 8. Further Information offered to us from the Vision of the slain Witnesses. 9 The dangerous mistakes and purposes of some heated Meditatours upon the Fifth Monarchy. 10. The most Useful consideration of the approach of the Millennium, and how the Time may be retarded, if not forfeited, by their faithlesness and hypocrisy who are most concerned to hasten on those good days.  
1. AND truly the Benefit of the Apocalypse so interpreted as Mr. Mede has expounded it, is invaluable. For the Visions are so perfectly & patly applicable to acknowledged History this way that he goes; that he that will not believe the Prophecies fulfilled in those things he produces, cannot believe the fulfilling of any Prophecies at all: whenas on the other side, if the Applications were no more weighty, nor clearer and fitter than they are Grotius' way, this Book of Prophecies would be utterly Useless, it being in the power of no man that is not extremely credulous to be satisfied with such lame, imperfect, nay, as I said, impossible Interpretations. Wherefore the Vindication of the Method of Mr. Mede in interpreting this Book, is really the rescuing of the Book itself into that power and use it ought to have in the Church: For it is a standing Light to all Ages thereof, and the greatest to the last.  
Nor do those Expressions of 
* Rev. 1.1. & ch. 22.6.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and 
* Vers. 3.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and 
* Ch. 22.7.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, at all infringe the Truth we have declared, or import that all the matters in the Apocalypse appertain to either the Destruction of jerusalem or to Rome Heathen. For as for the former, it seems very needless to spend many Visions upon it; our Saviour having prophesied of it so clearly before, and with all useful circumstances that could be desired. How vain therefore is it to imagine so many Visions spent thereupon in this Book, that are not only obscurer than our Saviour's Prophecy, but so obscure that they are now not tolerably applicable to the known Events; and therefore must be utterly useless to the Church, because they could neither forewarn them of any thing before the Event, nor be a Record of God's foresight and Providence after it?  
And for the latter, I say there are Visions plain and express enough concerning Heathen Rome, and her bloody persecuting the Church, in the battle of Michael and the Dragon. The first six Seals also appertain to that time while Rome was Heathen; the Sixth whereof signifies the mighty change of things to the advantage of the Church, the Empire becoming Christian. Wherefore there is no want of Visions for Heathen Rome, nor any but what were very significant and useful; as all the six Seals and the Vision of Michael and the Dragon are: Which encourage the Church to be patient under those Ten bloody persecutions, in assurance that at last they should have the victory over their persecuting enemy. And what could they desire more to be signified then this in such general Prophecies as these? Nay I say further, they might have counted the nearness of their deliverance by the posture of the Beasts that were the Praecoes of the four first Seals, observing from what quarter such Emperors came as bore the greatest similitude with the Riders of the red, black and pale Horses: and when the Persecution was the highest, their Hopes were the clearest, and the Event nearest; as appears from the easy meaning of the Fifth and Sixth Seal. So that there are Visions enough concerning the Roman Empire while it was Pagan, so far forth as it concerned the Church.  
And why should there not be Visions that concern the Empire when it was turned Christian, and Paganized again under Christianity, and in this Apostasy cruelly oppressed and persecuted the true members of Christ? Why should not this State of things be prophesied of as well as the former? To this there are but these two Answers to be given; Either that the Church is not apostatised, or that those Phrases 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 & 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 do plainly signify that the scope of the Apocalypse reaches not so far. The former answer I could wish were solid, but have no leisure here to dispute it. The latter I conceive is very weak and unsatisfactory, and from an inference as ridiculous as his would be, that upon the report that such a Comedy or Tragedy was to be acted half a quarter of an hour hence, which, I think, is very quickly, should conclude that all the Acts and Scenes thereof would not be a quarter of an hour long. And to make use of the suffrage of our very Adversaries, Grotius himself interprets 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 not of the whole series of Visions, but of some of them only, and particularly of the Destruction of jerusalem; and othersome they are fain to expound of such Events as have happened but two hundred years ago, and of such as are not to come to pass before the End of the World. Which is a demonstration of the insolidity of this Exception against Mr. Mede's method of interpreting this Book: Whose meaning for the general we having cleared from all possible prejudices, let us now consider the important Usefulness thereof.  
2. In the first place therefore, in my apprehension it is the clearest and plainest conviction that can be offered to the Understanding of a man, That there is a special Providence over the Church of God, and That there are Angels, the Ministers of this Providence, to consider how there has been the communication of Prophecies concerning the affairs of the Church and Family of God by the ministry of Angels appearing to his Servants the Prophets from Abraham's time, the Father of the faithful, to this very age and onwards; the truth of the Events plainly lying before our eyes, either in things that still continue, or are to be read in undoubted History. Which is a sign that those Prophets who said they did commune with Angels, did not commune with their own Fancies, but had real conference with those Celestial Inhabitants. As Abraham certainly had Gen. 18. where the Angel tells him, That in him all the nations of the earth shall be blessed, namely, by Christ who was of his seed. Nor did Daniel, when he was by the River 
* Dan. 8.16.  Ulai, talk with his own shadow, as the truth of the Event proves, but with an Angel; As also Gabriel was, who imparted to him the Prophecy of the Seventy weeks, than which nothing can be more accurately answering to the Event. To which you may add those Angels that appeared to him on the banks of the River 
* Chap. 10.  Hiddekel, the Event of whose predictions are partly come to pass and partly now fulfilling under 
* Chap. 12.7.  the Time and Times and half a Time, which also are almost expired, and are the Period of the latter times pointed at by those 
* Verse 11, 12.  numbers, 1290 days and 1335 days mentioned by the Angel on the banks of the river Hiddekel, as Mr. Mede has I think very solidly interpreted. Which general intimations in Daniel's Prophecies are more particularly and more fully set out in the Apocalypse of S. john: who also plainly professeth himself to have had conference with Angels; and his Visions suiting the Events so punctually, it is a demonstration of both the continued Providence of God over his Church, and of the Existence of those Angelical Being's. Which is the First great Fruit and Use of this Book of the Apocalypse, that he that reads and rightly observes the exact applicableness of the Visions to the Event, cannot doubt of the Existence of God and of his Holy Angels, nor of his Special Providence over the Church.  
I might add also, nor of the Souls Immortality; Christ appearing so plainly to john, and speaking to him in these words, 
* Rev. 1.18.  I am he that liveth, and was dead, and behold I am alive for evermore, Amen: and have the Keys of hell and death, that is, of raising men at the last day, etc. To which you may add the Description of the General Resurrection, chap. 20. Which things being uttered by a Prophet whose Visions hitherto so punctually answer the known Events of things, cannot but be an unexceptionable Demonstration of the Resurrection of Christ and of our own Immortality: And indeed of the whole Truth of Christianity, and especially of those two highest points thereof, the Divinity of Christ and the Triunity of the Godhead. For it being so generally acknowledged by the Church of God, That the Gospel and the Epistles of S. john, and this Book of the Apocalypse, have all one Author, as indeed the very matter and style of them do further argue, (the Phrases and matter coming nearest the notions of the ancient Cabbala of the Jews, as in particular, his using of the term 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in them all concerning Christ;) it cannot but be a great satisfaction that a person so highly honoured with the gift of Divine Revelation is so express an assertor of that holy Mystery, as he is surely in the beginning of his Gospel. Which therefore even they are also to believe with reverence that are not able to fit themselves with any easy conception thereof; it being not at all unreasonable that one so highly inspired as S. john, should have something communicated to him that passes the understanding of ordinary capacities: So that Pride here must be the mother of Unbelief. And this is the first and main general Use that may be made of this eminently-Divine Book of the Apocalypse, and has reached I must confess further than the order of things requireth at this time: But I cannot but prefer the Usefulness of my Discourse before the elegancy and accuracy of my proposed Method.  
3. But than secondly, There is also another excellent Use thereof even against those whom either the pretence to or affectation of such kind of Knowledge has made either to appear or really to be very mad and extravagant. For I think it not improbable that some men may be content to appear this way minded upon design and for advantage. Which political abuse of the holy Oracles of God is in my apprehension one of the worst and the most execrable kinds of Sacrilege that is. But by being well skilled in the meaning of the Visions of this Book, we shall be the more able to defeat the evil purposes of such Enthusiasts and Impostors, who being wholly ignorant of the affairs of the Kingdom of Christ, will yet pretend to be the great Instaurators of his Empire, and the beginners of the blessed Millennium, and of the Reign of the Spirit. Whose fraud and villainy is easily discoverable from the solidly-framed Synchronisms of Mr. Mede.  
I speak chiefly in reference to that great Prophet of the Familists, whom I have so often named, whose imposture is easily confutable out of the Apocalypse. For the Church having continued for some Ages Symmetral, that is, 
* Revel. 11.1.  commensurable to the Reed of the Angel (which Ages were before the Apostasy of the Church;) it is evident that the Faith and Practice of the Church Catholic then is allowable and approvable by the rule of God, and therefore not to be reproved by men, nor to be reform any further than into that Primitive state, when they held the Creed in the plain literal sense thereof without any shuffling Allegories, as also the distinction of Laity and Clergy, and met together in places set apart for public Worship. Which is an undeniable testimony out of this so divinely-inspired Prophet S. john against all those that would lay aside the Person of Christ, and deny his Divinity, with the Triunity of the Godhead, antiquate his Mediatorship, make no distinction betwixt Laity and Clergy, would pull down Churches, with the like wild fanatical professions and intentions. Which certainly would have been accounted abominable in those Ages that the Church was Symmetral, which lasted till about four hundred years from the Birth of Christ; as appears out of that ingenious inference of Mr. Mede from the proportion of the outward Court of the Temple to the inward, which according to Villalpandus is as 7 to 2, and therefore 1260 days of Apostasy implies 360 days of the Purity of the Church foregoing this Apostasy, which added to the years from the Birth of Christ to his Suffering make up 400 years or thereabouts. Or else, if you reckon from these very times (wherein this period of Apostasy should be near its expiration) backward, and take 1260 from 1660, there will remain 400 years again: Till which time the Faith and Practice of the Catholic Church is out of the Visions of the Apocalypse assured to us as approvable before God. Which I look upon as a fit Engine to beat back the fury of such Reformers as those Enthusiasts are I mentioned, and a demonstration that for all their heat and canting they are but Demoniacs, and no divinely-inspired men.  
But as in the times that the Messias was personally to come into the world many Impostors instigated by the Devil stood up to deceive the people of the jews, and brought them into much misery and mischief; so now the times being at hand that Christ is to appear in the Spirit, and the dead Witnesses are to rise up and rule, many false Dispensations will crowd in with fury, boldness and tumult, and pretend to be the true Dispensation. Which will not be prevented by slurring the main Scope of the Apocalypse, and pretending that all the matters there are meant either of the Destruction of jerusalem or else of Rome Heathen, (this is but like the sprinkling a little water upon too violent a fire, which will but make it rage the more;) but by applying our minds more throughly to understand the meaning of these Divine Visions, that we may be the more able thereby to steer the zeal of men off from doing so much hurt as they may be instigated to do; that the wheat be not burnt up with the cockle, but that what is pure and Apostolical may be preserved.  
And so also in Secular affairs: Whereas the very Power of the Civil Magistrate and his security is hazarded by wild and hot-spirited men, that would raise a Fifth Monarchy by Blood and Rapine, and tumble down all Government, according as either their own Enthusiastic heat shall instigate, or opportunity invite or give leave; pretending that all Authority, all Orders and Degrees in this Fourth Monarchy are unholy and profane, and that they are the pioneers to levelly all plain, and break all Government in pieces, that Christ, the Fifth Monarch, may personally come and begin his Millennial Empire upon Earth; it behoves the Christian Rulers, whether Ecclesiastical or Civil, to be so well acquainted with the meaning of these Prophecies, that they may be able to stop the mouths of these loud fanatics by those holy Oracles they pervert thus and abuse, and to show them that there is no proof at all of such things as they thus vainly imagine: as assuredly there is not, as I have already shown in my interpretation of the fourth and fifth verses of the Twentieth chapter; and that it was both the Doctrine of the Apostles, and Practice of the Church, while it was Symmetral, to obey the Magistrate and live peaceably under him, though he were an Heathen: how much more than are they to obey them that are Christians? That Superior and Inferior are as natural in a people as Head and Feet in an humane body; and that therefore no man can decry Government but out of madness or some villainous design to enthrall others at last under the yoke of their own lawless Fury. That there are Kings and Governors under the renewed state of things in the Millennium, as appears Revel. 21. v. 24. and that no frame of Government can be evil, where Governors rule by a good law. And lastly, That to make any thing essentially evil or good that is in itself indifferent and left so by Christ and his Apostles, is a fundamental Transgression against the Law of the New jerusalem, whose Foundation and Structure is all upon Twelve. But instead of convincing them by what is true, to endeavour to stop their fury by imposing upon them by false Glosses, is the next way to embolden them the more, and make them contemn the authority of them that should guide them and instruct them. For the prefiguration of the Apostasy of the Church, and her Recovery out of it (which may be done, at least without changing any Temporal Powers and Superiorities) is a thing so plain, that it cannot be hid.  
4. A third Use of the Apocalypse is the Answering a very crooked Objection both from the jew and Atheist. For seeing things have been so ill for so many Ages of the Church together, that the World has grown Pagan again after a manner, and that the Turk has also swallowed so great a part of the Church; surely there is no true Religion at all, nor Providence, will the Atheist say; and the jew, at least that their Messiah is not yet come, Idolatry having in a manner filled all the Nations that profess him. But to both we may answer, That nothing has happened in all this but what was foreseen by God, and predicted plainly in these Visions of the Apocalypse; to say nothing of what Daniel had more generally adumbrated before. Which therefore is rather an Argument for Providence then against it, and a demonstration of the Messiah's faithful vigilancy over his Church, rather than of his not yet having gathered one in the world. For it is plain that Christ is the Author of those holy Visions, and that the great Plagues that have fallen upon the Church, either by the Turk or others, have been by reason of their Apostasy from the Purity of the Apostolic Faith and Practice.  
5. A fourth Use, and that an eminent one, of the Apocalypse is, to be as a clear Mirror of both the Apostasy of the Church and of the Way of her Recovery. The Apostasy of the Church is intimated more generally in the number of the Name of the Beast, whose Root being 25, as the Root of the Number of the Apostolic Church 12, intimates that their Apostasy consists, in the general, of adding to the Root and Foundation of Christian Religion supernumerary Articles of their own invention and coining, being not contented with the Essentials or Fundamentals of Faith, which were clearly and plainly delivered by the twelve Apostles, and are easily without any dispute and contest understood to be in the holy Scriptures. I intimated also before from the Root of 666, being 25, resolvable also into 5 again, That their Apostatical Religion was framed chiefly to gratify and entertain the external Senses, that it began there and ended there, and let the Diviner and more heavenly motions of the Mind lie asleep. But yet more particularly this Apostasy is indigitated by the Square 666; as if the poison of the sixth Head of the Beast, that red bloody Dragon, that is, cruel Persecution and Idolatry, were spread through the body of the Apostatised Church: Whose chief part the Two-horned Beast must needs be, 
Revel. 13.  who made the whole Roman Empire very lively resemble the Beast, whose deadly wound he healed, that is, the ancient Pagan Power. But enough of this, it being a Theme that will be over-eagerly listened to by some, and obstinately, without any consideration and reason, rejected by others.  
6. But this Apocalyptick Glass is not only for the Romanist but all the Churches of Christendom to look their faces in, and to consider how much they are still engaged, or how far emerged out of this Lapse and Apostasy, or whether they be quite emerged out of it or no. For I must confess I do much scruple the matter, and that upon account of the 1260 days, wherein the Woman is in the Wilderness, and the Witnesses mourn in sackcloth. Concerning the Epocha of which days the very highest Mr. Mede pitches upon is 365, namely, from the death of julian, which will end the 1260 days, Anno 1625. But many years before this were there the same different Churches that there are now. Wherefore it is a sign that the Woman was not then, nor yet is, out of the Wilderness; but that the true Church is still hid in these divisions of Churches, and that all hitherto for the outward face of things is but a wild Desert.  
Moreover those Divisions of Churches which were made about an hundred years ago, and which immediately became the Churches of this or that Polity; if those Alterations than had been into a way purely Apostolical, it had been plainly the enlivening of the Witnesses, and the calling of them into Heaven, many years before the expiration of the 1260 days. Which is a strong presumption all is not yet right, and that the Witnesses are not yet alive, nor the Woman yet out of the Wilderness.  
7. Wherefore out of a due humility and modesty suspecting ourselves not to have emerged quite out of this General Apostasy of the Church, into which the Spirit of God has foretold she would be lapsed for 1260 years; let us see if we can find out what Remainders of this Lapse are still upon us. Which I suppose we shall be the more ready to acknowledge, by how much more they shall be found to symbolise with that Church whom we justly judge to be so manifest an Apostate. Now I demand, Is not one Fundamental miscarriage in that Church, That they make things Fundamental that are not, and mingle their own humane Inventions with the infallible Oracles of God, and imperiously obtrude them upon the people? We are very sensible ourselves of this in Ceremonies. And are not uncertain and useless Opinions as arrant a ceremony as Ceremonies themselves, which we so kick against and fly away from, like wild horses? Nay I may add also, That it will be hard to wash our hands clean from that other badge of the Beast, Unchristian Persecution in points of Religion, and that for differences where Christ himself has made none, but ourselves only imagine them.  
Again, as for Idolatry, another known Character of the Beast, cannot we find that also amongst ourselves? I do not mean Covetousness only, which the Apostle calls Idolatry, but the adventuring to erect Imaginations, if not Images, of God, some more horrid and affrightful than those that stand in the most polluted Temples of the Pagans, (the Statue of Saturn tearing his own children a pieces with his teeth and eating of them, is but an Hieroglyphic of Mercy in comparison thereof;) while in the mean time the mournful Witnesses testify both out of Moses and out of S. john, That the nature of God is quite another thing. God is Love, and he that abideth in Love abideth in God, and God in him. The Lord, the Lord God, gracious and merciful, long-suffering, and abundant in goodness and truth. And yet what forcible assaults are there to set up this Idol or false Image in the Temple of every man's Mind, which otherwise should be consecrated to the Love of God and the warm and comfortable residence of his Holy Spirit? That also is a blind Image of God, worse than the Pagan Cupid, which some conceited Foundlings set up in favour of themselves, That God sees no sin in his Elect, let them sin never so grossly; whenas the Scripture expressly affirms, That his eyes behold, his eyelids try the Children of men, and That he is of purer eyes then to endure iniquity any where. To say nothing that Opinions themselves that are framed by humane curiosity in points of Religion, though otherwise harmless, become Idols, and have the very same effect that Idols have, that is, They lay asleep the Mind, and besot it so, that it becomes senseless of the indispensable motions of the Divine life. And further, That the tricking up ourselves with such curiosities is but a self-chosen holiness, and a worshipping and serving God after our own humour, which assuredly is little better than Idolatry.  
8. And lastly more compendiously and at once, Let us consider the nature of the Witnesses slain by the Beast of the bottomless pit. Which is a childish thing to conceit to be Two persons, forasmuch as they prophecy for 1260 years together, as Mr. Mede has well defined; and I also add, that they are dead in another sense even that time they are said to prophecy, as I have 
* Chap. 15. Sect. 4.  above noted, and I think there is very little doubt to be made of the Interpretation. Let us therefore now consider what these Two Witnesses are. And truly according to the richness of Prophetic expression I do not think they are restrained to one single signification, but type out at least these two things, The Old and New Testament, which by a Prosopopoeia are here called the Two Witnesses; or else The Magistracy and Ministry, forasmuch as those things they are described by are allusions to Moses and Aaron, and to Zerobabel and jeshua. The Concinnity of the former interpretation does not depend only on that obvious allusion to that Latin word Testament, but is further ratified from the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 frequently signifiing the Laws or Institutes of God, rendered also for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Not to add, that the Old and New Testament are, whether they were called so or no, Two eximious Witnesses of the Mind of God unto the World.  
Wherefore now, more Prophetico, making these Two Books Two persons, they may be said to be alive, or slain, either in a Political, or Moral sense. They would be alive in a Political sense, if they had the only rule in the transactions of the affairs of Church and Commonwealth: that there should be no injunctions as indispensable in matters of Religion, but such as they plainly determine, much less any thing against them. And so likewise in State-affairs all Oppression and Tyranny would be prohibited. Wherefore while the Inventions of men rule in the Church instead of the Dictates of those holy Oracles, and while course Oppression and Tyranny over the members of Christ is prevalent, that is, while men think they have power and wealth and wit and policy, merely to tread down the people, and not to succour them and guide them for their real good, and to ennoble their spirits as much as they are capable, rather than to make them besotted vassals and slaves, to put out their eyes, to make mill-horses of them, that they may the better droil and drudge for the satisfaction of their lusts; wherever things are carried on this way, the Beast of the bottomless Pit has slain the Two Witnesses in the Political sense, the Law of God in the mean time protesting against their proceedings, both in the Old and New Testament, as is plain to every one that peruses those Writings.  
The Witnesses also would be alive in a Moral sense, if those indispensable Precepts of life witnessed by them were really turned into life and practice in us. For the External Word is but a dead letter, but then is properly alive, when that life is begotten in us whereof it testifies. Which if it be neglected; as also their Rule, so far forth as it respects Ecclesiastic Policy, be declined, and men act, both in Political affairs and in their private capacities, according to the Rules of men and their unprofitable Institutes, and thereby neglect the indispensable Commands of God; who cannot but see that the Two Witnesses we speak of are plainly slain, and that the Old and New Testament are but as two liveless carcases, lying unburied indeed, (for they will not burn them, and put their ashes into an urn, and hide them under ground, for fear of the people) but useless and unactive, having no power to curb the wicked enormities of the world, who have taken up another self-chosen Law to themselves, minted and forged by the false Antichristian Church, consistent enough with, nay very favourable to, all those pomps and vanities that we are sworn against in our very Baptism? Whence it is said that the Inhabitants of the World are so glad and triumphant and send gifts to one another upon the slaying of the Witnesses, 
Revel. 11.10.  their death conducing so much to the uncurbed fruition of all worldly and carnal enjoyments; but the Church in the mean time becoming no better than 
* Vers. 8.  Sodom and Egypt, a land of Tyranny and Beastliness, a City of Carnality and Oppression.  
Wherein (to proceed to the other sense) Moses and Aaron, Zerobabel and jeshua, the holy and legitimate Magistracy and Ministry are slain, that is, kept out of all Political power by this Beast out of the bottomless pit, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Which as it may signify the Sea, may be understood of the Ten-horned Beast; but as it may signify a deep pit in the earth, such as that from whence Smoke came and the Locusts, may signify the Two-horned Beast, who is said to come out of the 
* Revel. 13.11.  Earth, and is the Master of that Wisdom that is earthly, sensual and devilish, and which is accompanied with bloody zeal and strife about their vain and useless Opinions and Ceremonies.  
This, I believe, we will be prone enough to acknowledge against others, namely in those dominions wherein Popery has so great a stroke: but it is more to our advantage to examine also what is amiss at home. For it does not follow, because the Number of the Beast is not upon us, that we do not Bestianize; nor is it the purple spots, but the disease, that is mortiferous. But the case is as if a man not yet knowing Sheep from Goats, should be told that those in such a pasture that had such a Mark or figure upon them, were Goats: It were a fond thing for him to think that this mark or figure were so of the essence of a Goat, but that, when in another place he met with a creature so shaped, of the like bigness, and with such a cry as a Goat has, he might take the boldness to pronounce that that was a Goat too, though the abovesaid Marks were wanting. Wherefore let us impartially consider whether we be yet pure Sheep or no.  
If the Witnesses be dead in both a Moral and Political sense amongst us, that is, if we follow the name or authority of any man, and be ruled more by that then the plain Scriptures; if we are not content with such a Faith as is plain out of them, and was the Faith of the Church when it was Symmetral; if by fulsome and course Antinomianisme, by the doctrine of the Needlesness or Impossibility of being good and of living according to the Precepts of Christ, we hinder the Scripture from being alive in us, and by mingling conceits of our own and imperiously imposing of them upon others hazard with some the belief of the whole, and keep others out of such place and authority as naturally falls to their share, though never so cordial and exemplary Christians according to the old Symmetral pattern; we, having thus transgressed that holy, ancient and Apostolic Number (12) by our new-fangled additions, and adding also Persecution thereto, do as certainly become or continue part of the Beast, as the Goat is a Goat without the abovesaid mark and figure upon him.  
Nor shall we ever be quit from the crime of slaying the Witnesses, till we lay aside all heat and pride in preferring our own Opinions, whereby we do but make void the weighty Precepts of Life, and make the Commandments of God of none effect by our Traditions; engaging the affections of the people in things that are unprofitable, and inuring them to lie cool to the indispensable Law of Christ. Which is truly to slay the Witnesses, and to let them lie stark dead in the streets. And while those that govern, govern for themselves, and love to feel their own power, and forget that the very Rule of their Government is the comfort and ennoblement of the spirits of the people, (that they may be free and knowing, faithful Christians and Subjects) and that whatever any one has, it is given him for the good of another, and not for the satisfaction of his own vain lusts: while such miscarriages as these are in either Ministry or Magistracy, Supreme or Subordinate, in what measure these are, in that measure is Moses and Aaron, Zerobabel and jeshua, the Old Testament and the New Testament slain and cast out dead into the streets; and all Power, (let it change into what frame it will) but the playing of the Leviathan in the waters of the Sea, making the deep boil before him, and leaving an hoary tract of froth after him, boasting himself in his Power and Title, that he is the Prince of the children of Pride.  
9 Wherefore that Millennial Happiness that some men talk so loud of, is not in demolishing of all Ranks and Orders of Superiority in Church or State, which things are natural and necessary; but in the right administration of affairs in both, by those Orders of men. Who if they would reform all things according to the Apostolic Rule, and institute such a Discipline as would countenance the indispensable life of God, not the unprofitable humours of rash and fallible men; and every one in their rank would pay their duties of support and succour to the people, that every man that is honest and virtuous might live according to his quality in a Christian comfortable way; the Tributes of Honours and Titles to such Orders of men are but their just due, and become as well useful as ornamental to the world. It is therefore but a Fanatic or Satanick fury in such that under pretence of ushering in the Fifth Monarchy, as they call it, would destroy all Orders and Ranks in Church and State, as if the Wrath of man could work the Righteousness of God: when neither these Orders themselves have any unholiness in them, nor the Persons haply in possession are less Saints than they that would pull them down. For if the enriching a man's self by the destruction of others entitle a man to Saintship, the greatest Robbers are in the readiest way to enter into the Holy of Holies. But such Zelots as these, what miserable Redeemers they are like to prove, is too sadly prefigured by that jewish faction at jerusalem, more intolerable by far to the Inhabitants than the Enemy that besieged them.  
Wherefore the gaping after a Fifth Monarchy in this sense, can be nothing else but the thirsting after spoil and blood, many men being stimulated thereto by the secret sting of the old Serpent in Envy to the Church of Christ, hoping to root out the Gospel by destroying of settled Authority and by starving the Ministry, and so to bring in a rabble of Fanatical Superstitions or Atheistical Prophanenesses. The most certain prevention whereof, in my judgement, is the Reduction of the Church, by those that are in Authority, to such a frame as is purely Apostolical. For then the constitution of things will be so sacred and unexceptionable, that it will awe and keep off the Villainy and Boldness of such men that are otherwise encouraged by the conspicuous intermixture of things false, Idolatrous and impious, to fly against all at once, and to rend all into pieces. Besides that they row with the stream, and the tide of Divine vengeance will carry them along; which will ever and anon flow in upon the Church, till a true and sincere Reformation. For there is no Stability to be expected till that City be raised, whose not only Foundation is laid in Twelve, but whose Gates, Tribes▪ Angels, the breadth and height of the wall, and the solid Content of the whole City, are nothing else but the Replication still of Twelve throughout, that is to say, till that Church appear that is purely Apostolical in Life and Doctrine.  
10. Which times being so very near at hand, as appears by compute of Prophecy, it should be a great encouragement for every one to look thither-ward, and to shake off that Dulness and Lethargicalness that has possessed the world so long, as if it would never be better. For this Article of Infidelity among the rest keeps the Witnesses still dead in all the senses abovenamed. Wherefore let every man reform himself, and exhort and encourage his neighbour, and witness the good witness of the power of God to the conquering and subduing of all manner of Sin. For these times come not on by Rapine and Violence, but by the increase of Righteousness upon Earth. For the real and speedy advancement whereof there is nothing more effectual than the belief That God will now, in these last times of all, give more than ordinary assistance to them that will be faithful in his Covenant, and that the work of Righteousness will go on with much more ease than heretofore and with infinitely better success.  
Wherefore it is good striking while the Iron is hot, and making use of this Day of Salvation, lest such Prophecies of grace being conditional, it may far with us as it did with the Israelites whose carcases fell in the wilderness, in a tedious delay and a long leading them about, who otherwise had in their own persons entered the promised Land. So I do not see that it is impossible or improbable but this Prophecy of the Church's change into so excellent a state may be foreslacked by the ill management and faithlesness of them from whom God more peculiarly expects that they should be industrious Labourers in this white Harvest of Apostolic Purity and Sanctity; they having now for some time separated from the great Babylon to build those that are lesser and more tolerable, but yet not to be tolerated for ever; it being more than high time they should clear up into an holy City of God. Otherwise I do not see but the success is likely to answer the endeavours of them that are chiefly concerned. And the variety of numbering the period of time by Days, Months and Semitimes, seems to threaten some such matter. And therefore according to that laxer computation by Months and Semitimes there may lie hid a reserve of delay for thirty, nay an hundred or two hundred years longer than God otherwise intended to commence this glorious Dispensation. But the certainty of the Events of other Prophecies that precede in order, if this Promise be not conditional to both Jew and Christian, is a Demonstration that it will not fail to take effect.  
This is the faithfullest Account that I can give of the affairs of Christendom from the pouring out of the Holy Ghost upon the Apostles, till Christ's coming again in the Spirit to renew his lapsed Church into true Holiness and Righteousness in the rising of the Witnesses and the reigning of the Saints upon Earth a thousand years. The close of which will be The Day of judgement properly so called, which, after this long but not impertinent Digression, if it be a Digression, we shall now take into consideration.    

BOOK VI.  

CHAP. I. 1. Three chief things considerable in Christ's Return to judgement, viz. The Visibility of his Person, The Resurrection of the Dead, and the Conflagration of the World. 2. Places of Scripture to prove the Visibility of his Person. 3. That there will be then a Resurrection of the dead not in a Moral but a Natural sense, demonstrated from undeniable places of Scripture. 4. Proofs out of Scripture for the Conflagration of the world, as out of Peter, the 3 Chap. of his second Epistle. 5. An Interpretation of the 12 and 13 verses. 6. A Demonstration that the Apostle there describes the Conflagration of the World. 7. A Confutation of their opinion that would interpret the Apostle's description of the burning of Jerusalem. 8. That the coming of Christ so often mentioned in these two Epistles of Peter is to be understood of his Last coming to judgement. 9, 10. Further confirmation of the said Assertion. 11. Other places pointed at for the proving of the Conflagration.  
1. IN the Return of Christ to Judgement these Three things are to be considered as very nearly annected and comprehended in it; The Visibility of his Person and pomp of his coming, The Resurrection of the Dead, and Conflagration of the World. But because all these things are doubted by some that do not profess themselves Antiscripturists, I shall first produce such places of Scripture as do plainly assert these Points, and then in the next place show how Reasonable the Assertion is.  
2. The Visible or personal Return of Christ to judgement, though it may be proved from many places, yet I shall content myself with a few. And I must confess I look upon the 24 of Matth. from the 30 to the 32 verse, (where the Son of Man is said to come in the clouds of Heaven with power and great glory, and to send out his Angels with a mighty sound of a Trumpet) to be a pregnant Testimony thereof. But the 29 verse to be a description of the state of the World, especially of the Roman Empire, till the appearance of the sign of the Son of Man. But whether this sign of the Son of Man be the same with the Son of Man coming in the clouds, or some sign in the Heavens to be given long before his coming, for the Conversion of the Jews, I take not upon me to decide. But from the 32 to the 36 verse, I think there our Saviour may reassume his first Subject, the Destruction of jerusalem; and therefore being within the view of the Temple and of the City, he uses the pronoun 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 these things, in his prophecy of them. But in the 36 verse, pursuing his prediction of the end of the World, he says, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but concerning THAT day: and so he gives wholesome precepts of watchfulness to his Church, to the end of this Chapter. Which sense is very agreeable to the following Chapter, which most easily and naturally is wholly to be understood of the last Judgement. But from the 31 verse of that Chapter to the end, even they that would wind the former part of the Chapter to another sense, 
Matth. 25.31.  acknowledge it to be understood of the last Day. And there the Visible Pomp of Christ coming to judge the World is plainly set down, viz. his sitting upon a throne with his holy Angels about him. To these you may add the 
* Acts 1. v. 11.  Testimony of the two men clothed in white shining raiments, that told the Disciples as they were gazing up into Heaven after Christ, as he ascended, that he should come down again in the same manner as they had seen him go into Heaven: As also that of S. Paul to the Thessalonians, 
1 Thess. 4.16, 17.  For the Lord himself shall descend from Heaven with a shout, with the voice of the Archangel and with the Trump of God; and the dead in Christ shall rise first. Then we which are alive and remain, shall be caught up together with them in the clouds to meet the Lord in the Air, and so shall we be ever with the Lord. These places are so plain concerning the Visible Appearance of Christ's Person in his coming to Judgement, that no tolerable Allegory can elude them.  
3. That there will be a Resurrection of the dead (in a natural not a moral sense) at the same time, is as evident from the very last words I cited. For who but a madman will interpret the meeting of Christ in the air in a moral sense? If it had been written [in the Heavens,] they would have shuffled it off, and said, in the Heavenly being or Heavenly nature mystically understood. But will they have the impudence not to acknowledge the aieriness and phantastry of their Mysteries of Incredulity, when they must according to the same analogy be driven to say that we shall at the Resurrection meet Christ in the Airy Being mystically understood? But it is as false a gloss to interpret the doctrine of the Resurrection 1 Cor. 15. so as to exclude the Natural and Physical sense of it, it being plain that such a Death and such a Resurrection is spoken of concerning us, as is argued from the Death and the Resurrection of Christ, who is said to die 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, for our sins; which is impossible to be interpreted mystically. Read from the first to the eleventh verse, it is a plain History. From whence the Apostle infers that there is a blessed Resurrection or glorious Immortality in Body and Soul which Christ will bestow on all true believers at the last day: As himself has promised over and over again in the sixth of S. John's Gospel, [and I will raise him up at the last day.] Many other places there are to this purpose in Scripture which I willingly omit.  
4. The third and last is the Conflagration of the World, of which I hold that of S. Peter an undeniable Testimony; 
2 Pet. 3.10.  But the Day of the Lord shall come as a thief in the night; in which the Heavens shall pass away with a noise, and the Elements shall melt with fervent heat, the Earth also and the works therein shall be burnt up. The explication of which Prophecy Mr. jos. Mede has set down with a great deal of caution and judgement. To which I should wholly subscribe, did I not believe that this execution of Fire were the very last visible judgement God would do upon the Rebellious generations of Adam, leaving them then to tumble with the Devils in unsupportable torment and confusion.  
5. And therefore I would expound 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 verse 13. But yet Notwithstanding, or Nevertheless, before this Conflagration of the Earth we expect a new Heaven and a new Earth, in a Political sense, in which Righteousness shall dwell. Nor does that phrase verse 12. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 looking for & hastening the coming of the Day of God warrant any one to restrain this Prophecy to a Moral meaning, as if it were only high expressions signifying something in our own power and to be done by us. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may be either an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and denote no more than 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, with great earnestness and diligence to expect; or if so be you take them for two several things, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 must signify hastening, that sense is also consistent enough with our Interpretation. For being the Day of the Lord is a day of great Joy and ample Remunerations to the Godly, as well as of Destruction to the Wicked, (and suppose it also comes not till Righteousness has had its reign upon Earth) we may well be exhorted by our prayers and conversations to hasten and accelerate as much as in us lies the coming of either.  
6. But that by no such mystical Interpretation as this the Earth can be excused from being burnt by a visible and palpable Fire, is clear beyond all exception from the 5, 6 and 7 verses of this Chapter. Where the Apostle alleges against that usual Refuge and Security of Atheists, to wit, The sameness and immutableness of the Law of Nature and the order or course of things, that all things are as they were from the beginning, and ever will be so, and that therefore God will never step out in such an extraordinary way to judgement; To this the Apostle opposes that eminent Example of God's Vengeance in bringing the Flood upon the old World and drowning the Earth in an immense Deluge of Water: But the Heavens and the Earth which are now, saith he, are reserved unto fire against the day of judgement and perdition of ungodly men. Were the Waters in Noah's time natural, when God had a controversy with all flesh, and shall the Fire that the world shall be destroyed with be spiritual? But light-minded men whose hearts are made dark with Infidelity care not what Antic Distorsions they make in interpreting Scripture, so they bring it but to any show of compliance with their own Fancy and Incredulity.  
7. I know there be that would understand by this burning of Heaven and Earth, the destruction of the City of jerusalem. But the description is too big by far for so small a Work, and not likely to be understood of them it was intended as a comfort to, it being so exceedingly well fitted to the Conflagration of the World, and so disproportionated to the other Event. Moreover it is manifest from the Scoffer's arguing against the Promise of Christ's coming ver. 4. (That nature keeps still the same course it did since the beginning) that this Coming of Christ was not understood by them (and consequently not by S. Peter) of the burning of a City by war, (For such things have happened often, and so they might not think it improbable jerusalem might be burnt in due time;) but of that final glorious coming of Christ to judge the World, which Judgement the Conflagration of the Earth is to attend.  
8. And truly if a man will but weigh things without prejudice, he shall find the main matter of these two Epistles to be nothing else but an Exhortation to grow perfect and established in all Christian Virtues from the hope of that excellent Reward that shall be bestowed at the appearing and coming of the Lord Jesus: as you may see in this second Epistle, 
2 Pet. 1.11.  the first Chapter, For so an entrance shall be administered unto you abundantly into the everlasting Kingdom of our Lord and Saviour jesus Christ 
1 Pet. 1.4.  Which is parallel to that in his first, where the Promise is an inheritance incorruptible and undefiled that fadeth not away, reserved in the Heavens; and so on to the thirteenth verse. Which verses doubtless no unbiased judgement will ever understand of a delivery from any Temporal calamity, much less the destruction of jerusalem, from which place those dispersed Jews were far enough removed, as far as Pontus, Cappadocia, Asia, Galatia, Bythinia. To say nothing that the so-carefull an Inculcation of that sad Theme of the fatal destruction of the holy City would not so much become the pen of this venerable Apostle, nor the gust of them he wrote to, being Jews by Nation as well as Christians: to neither of which capacities could that fearful destruction of their City be so comfortable a contemplation, whenas it drew tears from our Saviour's eyes though at a greater distance of time. And his great solicitude that they should have these things always in 
* 2 Pet. 1.12, 13, 14, 15. & Chap. 3.1.  remembrance after his death, is a sign that what he insists upon is a matter of more consequence and longer continuance than what respects the Burning of the City.  
9 Furthermore, the Argument whereby he would set on these things upon the Spirits and belief of them he wrote to, that he was an Eye-witness of the glorious Transfiguration of Christ, 
2 Pet. 1.16, 17, 18.  when his person appeared in that splendour which might become a glorified body, such as himself will appear in at his return to Judgement, makes it still more reasonable that that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that powerful coming of Christ there mentioned, is his Final coming in Glory, when he shall change our vile bodies into the similitude of his glorious body according to the working of his mighty power. This chief Article therefore of the Christian Faith, in which all Christians are the most highly concerned, was that which the Apostle did press so earnestly and carefully upon them before his departure, which was the chief Prop of their Faith and Patience, and which he affirmed from a special experiment of his own in that glorious Transfiguration on the Mount, (where Moses and Elias talked with Christ, which was a most certain argument of the Soul's Immortality) to be no cunningly-contrived fiction, but a certain Truth, both from what he saw there before his eyes, and what he heard discoursed at that holy meeting. Where the Passion of Christ was treated of, and the exceeding glorious consequences of it; of which the greatest of all is his last Return to Judgement, when he shall consummate the Happiness of all Believers with everlasting glory, and so restore the Creation to a perfect recovery into what they had fallen from, and punish the obstinate with eternal Fire. Which things being declared without the circumstance of the series of Time, it was easy for those three Auditors on the Mount to conceive them to be very shortly to come to pass, and therefore to make that Enquiry of Elias his coming first, according as their Scribes taught them out of Malachi; if simply the Appearance of Elias and his going away again, contrary to their expectation and desire, did not put them upon that question.  
10. But that the glorious Coming or powerful Presence of Christ, which he so solicitously would ascertain them of, is not his coming to destroy jerusalem, appears further from the nineteenth verse of this Chapter; 
2 Pet. 1.19.  where, after he has endeavoured to establish them in the belief of that main Article, from the resplendent Transfiguration of the person of Christ (of which he was an Eye-witness on mount Tabor, as also as Earwitness of that voice from Heaven, This is my beloved Son, and of that precious Promise that he was to be the Performer of at the last day; which Transfiguration was a visible pledge of his being invested into that supereminent office of the glorious Judge of the quick and the dead) and had recommended to them also the Prophecies of the Old Testament as a light that shines in the dark to give some direction; yet he insinuates further that they shall have a more clear and firm assurance of this so concerning a Truth, the day dawning and the daystar arising at length in their hearts. Which is very harsh to apply to any thing but to the more clear conviction, by the Spirit of God in their Souls, of the truth of this Promise of an Eternal Reward, of that Crown of a blessed Immortality to be given at Christ's Return to Judgement at the last day. These and such like considerations make it seem to me utterly incredible that by this Fiery Destruction should be understood the burning of jerusalem, and not the Conflagration of the Earth; and by the Appearing and Coming of Christ so often mentioned in these Epistles, his Vengeance on the jews, and not his final Return to judge the whole World: a supposition in my apprehension far more agreeable to the weight and gravity of this Apostles style.  
Thus much by the way for the rescuing of these two excellent Epistles to that more natural and more solemn and useful sense they were ever understood in, till of late; though I must confess they have not depraved the meaning of the seventh verse of the last Chapter of the second Epistle, it being indeed impossible to interpret it otherwise then of the burning of the World, which alone is sufficient for our present purpose.  
11. We might add several other passages as well in the Prophets as in the Apocalypse and other places, that tend to the same purpose with this of S. Peter, for the proving of this final Judgement of God by Fire; as also such places of Scripture elsewhere as imply that there is some notorious Punishment reserved for the Devils, which shall be inflicted upon them at last. For when and upon what occasion can it begin so fitly as at the Conflagration of the World? That there is a certain horrible torment in store for them is plain from Matth. 8.29. Art thou come to torment us afore the time? and 2 Pet. 2.4. (as also Ep. of Judas ver. 6.) where the Devils are said to be reserved in chains of Darkness unto the judgement of the great Day, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That God has confined them to this lower Region of caliginous Air as to a dark Prison till the great Assizes, as some very judiciously expound it. With which places if you compare that last Malediction or severe sentence of our Saviour against the wicked, Go ye cursed into everlasting fire prepared for the Devil and his Angels, it will be very easy to infer what this final Punishment is, and when, and how it will begin. But we need not insist upon these things, we having sufficiently proved the point already.   

CHAP. II. 1. The Fitness and Necessity of Christ's visible Return to judgement. 2. Further arguments of his Return to judgement, for the convincing of them that believe the Miraculousness of his Birth, his Transfiguration, his Ascension, etc. 3. Arguments directed to those that are more prone to Infidelity, taken out of History, where such things are found to have happened already in some measure as are expected at Christ's visible Appearance. 4. That before extraordinary judgements there have usually strange Prodigies appeared by the Ministry of Angels, as before great Plagues or Pestilences. 5. As also before the ruin of Countries by War. 6. Before the swallowing down Antioch by an Earthquake. 7. At the firing of Sodom and Gomorrha. 8. And lastly, before the destruction of Jerusalem.  
1. IT remains now that we show, That these Three main Circumstances of Christ's coming to Judgement (which we have proved to be contained in the Mystery of our Religion) are in themselves congruous and reasonable. Which we shall first make good concerning the Visible Pomp and glorious Appearance of the person of Christ in the Air, attended by his holy Angels, he descending as it were with the noise of Battle and Alarm of War, an Archangel sounding a Trumpet before him as the Heavenly Camp marches on and moves. For he will certainly appear in an Equipage most terrible and glorious, and in this solemn and dreadful Order he will face the bold, profane and Atheistical World, 
* See Book 2. chap. 5. sect. 3. and ch. 6. sect. 1.  who by no other means would be convinced of either a Providence or a Deity, but with supercilious looks and scornful speeches have contemned all the hopes of future Reward, and laughed at the Religious for weak-brained Fools or Madmen. But then shall the hearts of the faithful be filled with joy, they seeing so comfortable an Appearance of him whom their Soul longed for; who will reward all their Injuries, Sorrows and Reproaches with condign Honour and Happiness. Nay I may say that Christ will then vindicate himself from all those scorns and revilements that bold and profane Wretches out of their Sensuality and High-mindedness have cast upon him from Age to Age, pleasing themselves and gratifying other Epicurean Brutes of like impiety with themselves with their ungodly jeers and scoffs against him who was the highest Example of Divine Perfection that ever appeared in the World. Nay I add further, That there is in a manner a Necessity of this Personal Return of Christ thus in glory to judge the World according to his promise, that these Blasphemers may not be encouraged to reckon him with such Impostors as David George and Mahomet, who though they prefixed a shorter time to their followers, shall not again be heard of till they appear before his Tribunal of whom we speak.  
2. And as for those that do believe that the Person of Christ does still subsist, that he was so miraculously born, so gloriously transfigured on the Mount, so wonderfully raised up from the dead, and did so conspicuously ascend into Heaven, 
* Act. 1. v. 10.  two Angels in bright garments affirming to them that beheld him, that he would thus return again, viz. in a personal Visibility; what stranger thing is it that he should return, then that which they acknowledge to be true of him already? And how fit is it that he should still retain this Supremacy over the World, none else having bought it so dearly as himself did by his most bitter Death and Passion? and he that is so compassionate a Mediator by reason of his Humane nature, will prove the more fit and equal Judge. And that there will be a Period and full pause of the Generations of men upon earth, I have already little less than demonstrated, though it be enough to show there is no incongruity nor inconvenience in it. 
See Book 2. ch. 6. sect. 2.  For that is sufficient to stop modest men from either inventing or embracing such evasive Allegories as do elude the Testimony of the Scripture in an Article of so weighty a concernment as this.  
3. And as for those that are greater Infidels, and look upon the above-framed description of Christ's coming to Judgement to be exceeding improbable, if not impossible, I say, nothing but the very dulness of Atheism itself can make them conceit thus. For it being once admitted, That there are Angels as well as men, this glorious Appearance of Christ with the holy Angels is as easy and natural to admit, as the Martial Pomp of a mighty Army, or the Solemnity of a great Assize. But that there are Spirits or Angels, and that they can appear to men in what Region of the Air they please, History affords innumerable instances. And how much for the miraculousness of it does this pompous Approach of Christ in the clouds differ from those fightings and skirmishings of whole Armies in the Air, of which all Ages almost and all Historians ring, as well sacred as profane? The clattering also of Armour and the sound of the Trumpet have been very frequently heard from the Heavens, as Pliny and other Historians do report. Virgil and Ovid record these things with verses suitable to the solemnity of the Prodigies. 
Armorum sonitum toto Germania coelo  
Audiit.— Georgic. lib. 1.  
All o'er the Heavens the noise of Arms was heard  
In Germany.  And Ovid concerning the same matter; 
Arma ferunt inter nigras crepitantia nubes  
Terribilesque tubas auditaque cornua coelo.  
Clashing of Arms amidst black pitchy clouds  
Was heard, with Trumpets hoarse and Cornets loud.  So that the Apostles prediction of Christ's coming thus visibly to judge the world, attended with the heavenly Hosts, and the Archangel sounding a Trumpet before him, is so far from being impossible, that it has in some manner and measure been already in the World, though those astonishing Prodigies fall infinitely short of the Glory and Terror of the Day of Judgement.  
4. Besides, if we may compare small things with great, as certainly we may, the analogy being so conspicuous, what particular judgement and vengeance of note has God done in the World, wherein there has not been a sensible administration of Angels forerunning it? I might make a very copious induction, but I will keep myself within measure. Before sweeping Plagues and Wars how frequent are these Apparitions! Cardan makes mention of several of the first kind. 
Cardan de Rerum varietate lib. 14. cap. 69.  Before the plague at Galaratum there appeared to a young man, as he was riding thither in a rainy Night, a Cart all covered with fire, which, gallop he as fast as he would, was ever over against him: he heard the voice also of Rustics saying, Cave, Cave, Take heed, Take heed. This Spectre attended him till he got to the Temple of St. Laurence, which was without the town gate, and there sunk into the ground both Cart, Oxen, Rustics, and Fire and all.  
The same Author relates also of a stranger prodigy of a Pestilence in Peru upon the banks of the river Consote near Carthage, 
Idem lib. 15. cap. 81.  where there appeared to certain women washing there, as their custom was, a man of a huge stature with his belly cut up and exenterated, and two children in his arms: he spoke to them, and told them that all the Christian women should die, and the greatest part of them also. This Spectre was also seen on horseback on the side of the Hills, running swifter than the wind. A mighty Plague followed, that destroyed almost all the Inhabitants of the place.  
That also out of Fincelius is very remarkable, 
See Henningus Grosius his Magica de Spectris, lib. 1. Sect. 124.  The appearing of twelve or fifteen men in Marchia of huge and horrid statures in the corn field with scythes in their hands, mowing down Oats with might and main, so that the very hitting of the scythes was plainly heard afar off, but in the mean time no Oats were cut down. People endeavoured to apprehend them, but they ran too swift for them, and yet they nevertheless mowed as laboriously in their flight as before. A great Plague ensued thereupon. I could add to these what I have been credibly informed has happened in England.  
5. But I shall rather pass to the other Prodigies of War; concerning which Machiavelli does plainly confess as well as Cardan, that before great Commotions, Wars, and sacking of Cities, there have often appeared strange Prodigies, 
See Machiavelli de Republica, lib. 1. cap. 56.  and particularly the skirmishing of Armies in the Air, such as was seen over Aretium before the coming of the French King into Italy, as Machiavelli himself testifies. And Cardan also doth furnish us with farther examples, 
Cardan de Rerum varietate, lib. 15. cap. 78.  as that of Mexico before it was destroyed, where the like Prodigies happened. A Cross also was seen by the Mexicans in the East, and a man of so high stature, that his head seemed to touch the Heavens, which much terrified them. He writes also of the Picts in England, that before their destruction there were seen fiery Armies in Heaven fight with one another; and that in the confines betwixt the Picts and Scots at midday there was so great a noise of armed horsemen that encountered one another, that it almost frighted the poor countrymen out of their wits.  

See joan. Garibus, de Phaenomenis System. 2.  6. That was also a terrible Prodigy that preceded that hideous ruin of Antioch by an Earthquake. There was seen over that great City a Spectrum in the Air of a vast stature in the habit of a Woman, but with an horrid countenance, so that she frighted all that looked on her, but especially when she slashed a whip which she had in her hand, the cracks thereof were so loud and dreadful. This continued for fifteen nights together, from two a clock till four, in the month of May, Anno 349.  
7. But there is nothing more accommodate to our purpose then the destruction of Sodom and Gomorrha with fire from Heaven, a compendious representation of the final burning of the World. For before that vengeance was done upon those two wicked Cities, three Angels appeared to Abraham, and revealed that design to him: two also visited Lot, and by a main hand drew him out of the Fearful destruction.  
8. I might add many more Examples, but I shall content myself with the superaddition only of that one and most eminent instance of the destruction of jerusalem, wherein the invisible Powers, I mean the Angels, were discerned to act in a sensible and palpable manner. Which is deprehended not only by that flaming sword that hung over the City for a whole year together, and a sudden light in the nighttime that shone about the Altar and the Temple, so that it made it as light as day; as also the spontaneous opening of the East gate of the Temple, which was so heavy and massy, as being made of brass, that it was as much as twenty men could do to shut it, (to which you may add the Voice that was heard by the Priests, as they went into the Temple by night at the time of Pentecost, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Let us go hence:) but mainly, and what is most of all to my purpose, 
Joseph. de bello Judaico, lib: 7. cap. 12.  by those 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, those chariots and armed companies of Soldiers which were seen round about in the Air before Sunset to sally out of the clouds, and to fill all with the numerosity of their troops. Wherefore if such particular Judgements were executed with a visible attendance of the Angels of God; when he shall execute Vengeance on the whole World, can we think it strange if he then shall appear more then ordinarily glorious in his Heavenly Retinue, thousand thousands ministering unto him, and ten thousand times ten thousand standing before him, 
Dan. 7.  as the Prophet speaks? Which Prophecy if it could respect shorter Periods of time, yet certainly the fullest and most proper Completion of it will be at the last Judgement.   

CHAP. III. 1. The Resurrection of the dead by how much more rigidly defined, according to every circumstance and punctilio delivered by Theologers, by so much the more pleasant to the ears of the Atheists. 2. That the Resurrection in the Scholastic Notion thereof was in all likelihood the great Stone of offence to those two Enthusiasts of Delft and Amsterdam, and emboldened them to turn the whole Gospel into an Allegory. 3. The incurable condition of Enthusiasts. 4. The Atheists first Objection against the Scholastic Resurrection proposed. 5. His second Objection. 6. His third and last Objection. 7. That his Objections do not demonstrate an absolute impossibility of the Scholastic Resurrection, with the Author's purpose of answering them upon other Grounds.  
1. WE come now to the second particular propounded, The Resurrection of the dead, which I dare say the Atheist will listen to with more than ordinary attention, and greedily suck in the Doctrine, provided it be stated with the most curious circumstances that the rigidest of Theologers will describe it by, and mainly by these two; That we shall have the same Numerical Bodies in which we lived here on Earth, and That those very bodies, the moulds being turned aside, shall start out of the Grave. This doctrine the Atheist very dearly hugs as a pledge, in his bold conceit, of the falseness and vanity of all the other Articles of Religion. Wherefore he phansying the upshot of Christianity to be so groundless and incredible, he fairly quits himself of the trouble of all, and yields himself up wholly to the pleasures of this present World.  
2. And I question not but that this is the great Stone of offence upon which those two blind Enthusiasts of Delft and Amsterdam (of whom I have so often spoken) fell and split themselves; the Rock which made them suffer the Shipwreck of their faith, in allegorising the Resurrection of the dead and the last Judgement into a mere Moral sense, and in conceiting the last Trump to be only their doctrine, and that Christ was come in them to judge the quick and the dead; and that the happy Resurrection so much talked of and so long expected, was nothing else but to be raised up into the like life and belief with these fanatics, as I must call them: and I would ask them, what is meant by the Resurrection of the unjust, if this be the Resurrection of the just? or if this be the Resurrection to life, what is meant by the Resurrection to condemnation?  
3. But in truth it is scarce fit to ask Enthusiasts any questions at all, they, under pretence of inspiration, wholly disclaiming the use of Reason, and imperiously dictating their own wilful Imaginations to the World for certain and undisputable Revelations: And therefore in this regard there is more hope of the Atheists then of them, who by propounding their Objections put men in a capacity of finding out an Answer; but when men will haughtily and superciliously deny a Truth under the pretence of the Spirit, without rendering a reason, this Ignorance or rather Madness is utterly incurable.  
4. Leaving therefore these men to the full enjoyment of their own fancies, let us hear the Objections of the Atheists against this Article so stated as has been above defined; which are chiefly Three.  
First, against the numerical Identity of our Bodies in the Resurrection: Because, say they, the Anthropophagis or Cannibals are continually fed with man's flesh, as also they feed one upon another. To give therefore the highest instance against this Assertion; How can that man, say they, that has been fed with man's flesh in a manner perpetually, and at last himself fed upon by men, have the same Body at the Resurrection? For he will be left as bare of flesh, as the Crow was of feathers when every bird had pecked away what belonged unto themselves. Besides the hazard of losing that flesh that was his own, (if any was his own) by being himself devoured and digested into the flesh and body of others.  
5. Their second Objection is against men's Bodies rising out of their graves, and runs thus; It implies, say they, that all men were buried: whenas Myriads have been drowned in the seas and eaten by fishes. Besides infinite numbers that have had the usual burial of their Nations, have had a very inconsiderable part of their bodies committed to the ground; only a few ashes in an Urn; the rest of their body, in the burning, vanishing into Air. Which in some sort comes to pass in them that are wholly buried in the Earth. For the Body rots and melts away there into fume and vapours, which the heat of the Sun exhales and draws into the Air. Some it may be shoot up into the blades of Grass, which either rots upon the ground, or is food for horses, to whose shares it doth not fall to have honest burial, but lie to rot also in the open fields, or else are eaten by those Creatures that at length do so. So that the Soul, if she were to seek for her Body, would hear more likely news of it in the Air then in the Earth. So incredible is it, that it is kept circumscribed in so particular a part of the Earth as the Grave.  
6. And lastly, to make all sure, They endeavour to enervate the very grounds and dig down the deepest foundation of this Assertion of Identity of bodies at the Resurrection, by alleging that the very end thereof implies a contradiction. For whereas the reason is given, That the Body that was partner either in unlawful pleasures or the laudable pains and labours of the Soul, might partake also of her Punishment or Reward: here they pretend that the Body is not the same numerical body throughout the whole life of a man, no more than a river is the same river, but that the Body wastes and is restored, that the present Spirits, Blood and Flesh are passing, 
* after the manner of a river.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as Heraclitus speaks, and new supplies are perpetually made by food; and that therefore we have no more the same numerical body always then the same numerical clothes, but that in both we wear out the old and get new, but in our clothes at once, in our Bodies by degrees. Wherefore to contend that the same numerical body shall rise that was buried, and that upon point of Justice, is to contend for the greatest piece of Injustice that may be: For so shall the Body of an old man be punished for the sins of that Body he had when he was young.  
7. These and such like are the Arguments of those that would overthrow Religion upon this advange, as they deem it; and something they drive at that seems to tend to a persuasion of some kind of incongruity and incredibility in the matter, but it will not all amount to an utter Impossibility. But to me it seems so inconsiderable, that I shall not vouchsafe it an Answer upon those terms and that Hypothesis they go upon. I shall soar a little higher, that my way being aloft, as the Wise man speaks, I may be free from the snares beneath.  
But what I answer I would be understood to direct to the Atheist and the Infidel, permitting them that already believe the substance, to vary their fancies with what circumstances they please. But for these others I must hold them to hard meat, and cut my skirts as short as I can, that they sit not upon them.   

CHAP. IU. 1. An Answer to their first and last Cavil, from those Principles of Plato's School, That the Soul is the Man, and That the Body perceives nothing. 2. An Answer to their second, by rightly interpreting what is meant by Rising out of the grave in the general notion thereof. 3. That there is no warrant out of Scripture for the same numerical body, but rather the contrary. 4. The Atheists Objection from the word Resurrectio answered, whose sense is explained out of the Hebrew and Greek. 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what the meaning of them is in that general sense which is applicable as well to the Resurrection of the unjust as of the just.  
1. I Answer therefore first out of the best sort of Philosophers, That Animus cujusque is est quisque, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That the Soul of every man is his individual Person, and That she alone it is that hears, that sees, that enjoies' pleasure and undergoes pain; and That the Body is not sensible of any thing, no more than a man's doublet when he is well bastinadoed. And this Answer takes away all occasion of the First and Last Cavil. For why are men solicitous of the same numerical body, but that they may be sure to find themselves the same numerical persons? But it being most certain there is no stable Personality of a man but what is in his Soul, (for if the Body be Essential to this numerical Identity, a grown man has not the same individuation he had when he was Christened;) it is manifest, that if there be the same Soul, there is exactly the same Person; and that the change of the Body causes no more real difference of Personality than the change of clothes. And why do men plead for the consociation of the Soul's numerical body in Reward or Punishment, but that they fancy the Body capable of pleasure and pain? But they err, not knowing the nature of things, the Body being utterly uncapable of all sense and cogitation, as not only the best of the Platonists, but also that excellent Philosopher Descartes has determined, and is abundantly demonstrated in my 
* See Book 2. ch. 2. of that Treatise, as also chap. 4, 5, 6.  Treatise of the Immortality of the Soul.  
2. This therefore being cleared, I answer also to their second Cavil, concerning men's rising out of the very graves they weary buried in, That the expression is only Prophetical and Symbolical, (though I do not deny but that in some it may happen literally to be true) and that it signifies no more than thus, That the same men that die and are buried, shall as truly appear in their own persons at the Day of judgement, as if those Bodies that were interred should be presently actuated by their Souls again, and should start out of their graves; and to give an instance, they shall be as truly the same persons as Lazarus, when he rose body and soul out of the Grave, after he had lain there four days together. But that universal expression of men's rising out of the Grave is but a Prophetical Scheme of Speech the more strongly to strike our senses, as I have already intimated in my 
* See Book 1. ch. 6. sect. 3.  exposition of the 15 of 1 Cor. against the Psychopannychites. And therefore the greater accumulation of absurdities that can be made against that circumstance, it will the more confirm that useful Interpretation of mine.  
3. This succour we have against the Atheists out of Philosophy; but I answer further as concerning the Scripture itself, (which is the only certain measure of the truth of our Religion, and to which alone I dare finally stand, not thinking myself bound to make good every conceit that either the Pride, precipitancy, inadvertency or Ignorance of fallible Teachers have obtruded upon the World,) That I dare challenge him to produce any place of Scripture out of which he can make it appear, That the Mystery of the Resurrection implies the resuscitation of the same numerical body. The most pregnant of all is Job 19, which later Interpreters are now so wise as not to understand at all of the Resurrection. The 1 Cor. 15. that Chapter is so far from asserting this curiosity, that it plainly says it is not the same body; but that as God gives to the blades of corn grains quite distinct from that which was sown, so at the Resurrection he will give the Soul a Body quite different from that which was buried. Now if it be not the same Body that was buried, what need it run into the Earth to come out again? Wherefore it is plain that the Apostle there writes, as I said before, in a Prophetical and Symbolical style.  
4. But the Atheist will still hang on and object further, That the very term Resurrectio implies that the same body shall rise again, for that only that falls can be said properly to rise again. But the Answer will be easy, the Objection being grounded merely upon a mistake of the sense of the word, which is to be interpreted out of those higher Originals the Greek and Hebrew, and not out of the Latin, though the word in Latin does not always imply an individual Restitution of what is gone or fallen: as in that verse in Ovid, 
Victa tamen vinces subversaque Troja resurges.  But this is not so near to our purpose; let us rather consider the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which Resurrectio supplies in Latin, and therefore must be made to be of as large a sense as it. Now 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is so far from signifying (in some places) the Reproduction or Recuperation of the same thing that was before, that it bears no sense at all of Reiteration in it. As Matth. 22.24. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. and Genes. 7. there 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signify merely a living subsistence: and therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in an active signification according to this sense will be nothing else but a giving or continuing life and subsistence to a thing. The word in the Hebrew that answers to 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which Translators interpret a Living substance: whence 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to this analogy may very well bear the same latitude of sense that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, they being both words that are rendered Resurrectio, but simply of themselves signify only Vivification or erection unto life, or the being made a living Creature.  
But seeing that men are Creatures that have been once alive, and are to be made alive again, and to become sensible and visible 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 at the day of Judgement; therefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are ordinarily translated Revivificatio, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are to be understood in the same sense that implies a Recuperation of life.  
5. Now the jewish Rabbins, as Buxtorf has noted, are very critical in these words, appropriating 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the Resurrection of the just, but the other to the Revivification of the wicked; though they sometimes again confound them. But that which is nearest to our purpose is to consider in what signification of the words the thing signified is compatible to the unjust as well as to the just. And I conceive it is that which the Apostle Paul speaks, 2 Cor. 5.10. For we must all appear before the Tribunal of Christ, that every man may receive according to what he has done in his body, whether good or evil. But as well the wicked as the just, before they thus appear, are really in life and Being; though to us they be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, dead, vanished and invisible. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Luke 20. But all are alive and visible to God, even the bad as well as the good. Therefore the Resurrection or Revivification (for the word signifies no more than so) that is common to both, is this; That they become palpable and visible 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and appear at that general Assizes at the last Day. For then all the World good and bad shall not only be alive to God, but also alive and visible to one another. And this is that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Revivificatio that is common to all. And that this notion is solid appears from hence, in that Luke by saying, For they all live to God, implies that they are dead in reference to men. Wherefore so far forth as they are said to be dead, so far forth may they be said to be revived or to be raised from the dead; as the Ghosts of men are said to be by art Magic, because they are made to appear. But the Devil is not said to be raised from the dead, because he was never properly said to be alive amongst us, or to live amongst us.   

CHAP. V. 1. An Objection against the Resurrection, from the Activity of the Soul out of her Body, with the first Answer thereto. 2. The second Answer. 3. The special significations of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the first belonging to the unjust, the latter to the just. 4. That the life that is led on the Earth or in this lower Region of the Air is more truly a Death then a Life. 5. The manner of our recovering our Celestial Body at the last Day. 6. And of the accomplishment of the Promise of Christ therein.  
1. I Should proceed, but that I must be contented to be interrupted by one Objection more, which is this; If the Souls of men live and act out of their Bodies before the Resurrection, what need is there of any Resurrection of the Body? For what want have they of any Bodies at all, if their Soul can live and act without them? But I answer,  
First, That we are not infallibly assured but that the Souls as well of the Good as the Bad after Death have an Aereal Body, in which, if Stories be true, they have sometimes appeared after their decease. And that they may act, think and understand in these Airy vehicles, as well as other Spirits do, is not at all incredible nor improbable; the Faculties of an humane Soul being not inferior to the Faculties of some Orders of Spirits, 
See my Treatise of The Immorality of the Soul, Book 3. ch. 17.  whose Understandings are not so clear but that they are divided in their judgements, some being of one Sect of Philosophers, some of another, as those that appeared to Cardan's father professed themselves Avenroists.  
2. But secondly, if it were granted that the Souls of the deceased were stripped of all Corporeity, and yet could act, we may notwithstanding very well conceive that that which once had so intimate union with the grossest of Bodies, has certainly a very strong propension, natural complacency or essential aptitude always to join with some Body or other. Which power if we may not infallibly affirm to be so catching, that the Soul is never disappointed of some kind of Vehicle, yet we may safely pronounce, that when that natural capacity is satisfied, there accrues a greater accomplishment and more vigorous enjoiment to the Soul, her Operations thereby being made more sensible and vivid. And therefore that great Reward of an Heavenly, Aethereal or Immortal body, which shall be given at the last day, is of very high concernment for the completing of the happiness of the Souls of the faithful, whether we suppose them in the mean time to live without Bodies, or to be alive only in Airy vehicles; the 
* Ibid. Book 3. chap. 1.  latter whereof if examined to the bottom, will appear the most unexceptionable opinion, and least liable to the Cavils of Gainsayers. But whether of them be most true I leave to the grave and wise to determine.  
3. This Rub being thus removed out of the way, we now proceed to the special significations of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The former of which is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Resurrection to Condemnation; the latter 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and simply 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Resurrection to life, the Resurrection of the just, and simply the Resurrection, as it is 1 Cor. 15. and elsewhere. Wherefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as they belong to the wicked, have no further sense of Revivification then in that general way we have explained, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 implying that they were raised and made to appear at this day of general Summons, merely to receive the sentence of Eternal Death, Go ye accursed into everlasting fire, etc. But now 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as it is appropriated to the Resurrection of the just, and is termed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, implies in it a further and more peculiar Revivification or Re-enlivening, viz. into that life which was lost by the first Fall, that Paradisiacal life, that Aethereal and Heavenly life, which is unrecoverable unless we recover those Heavenly glorified bodies which are promised to us by Christ at his coming.  
4. For this muddy Earth, and vaporous polluted Air which is the very Region of Death, wherein all the Pleasures, Joys and Triumphs of this Present Life are but like the grinning laughter of Ghosts or the dance of dead men, these foul Elements, I say, can afford no such commodious habitation for the Soul, as to arrive any thing near to the height of that Happiness which she shall be possessed of when Christ shall be pleased to change these our vile bodies into the similitude of his glorious body, and so to recover us into the enjoiment of that Heavenly Life which we unhappily forfeited by our first Fall. For which purpose he came into the world, as himself professes John 6. v. 40. This is the will of him that sent me, that whosoever sees me and believes in me, should have everlasting life, and that I should raise him up at the last day.  
5. And so certainly it will be at his coming to Judgement, that they that then see him and firmly believe on him, ardently loved him and vehemently desired his Appearing, shall find such a warming change in themselves, partly by the glorious approach of his Person and Lustre of his numerous Retinue, partly by the wonderful secret workings of the Divine Presence in their very Bodies and Souls, that at last there will be kindled such an irresistible Faith, so rapturous a Joy and transportant Love, that breaking out upon the Body, be it what it will, it will turn all into a pure Aethereal flame; and so Elias-like in those Celestial chariots shall they ascend up to Christ, and meet him in the Air, and join with his Army wherever it moves, as becoming then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, their Vehicles being transformed by the power and presence of Christ, and the working of his Divinity, into a pure Paradisiacal and Angelical nature.  
6. And thus shall he make his word good of raising us up at the last day, in that he does re-enliven us, and restore us to that Life and Joy which we had fallen from, re-enthrone us into that Glory we had defaced in ourselves and was lost in these dark Bodies of ours, and raise us up to that pristine state of Happiness and that superior Paradise, which we could not re-enter into, or be re-estated in, but by becoming wholly Aethereal or Celestial.   

CHAP. VI 1. That he has freed the Mystery of the Resurrection from all Exceptions of either Atheists or Enthusiasts. 2. That the Soul is not uncapable of the Happiness of an Heavenly Body. 3. And that it is the highest and most suitable Reward that can be conferred upon her. 4. That this Reward is not above the power of Christ to confer, proved by what he did upon Earth. 5. That all judgement is given to him by the Father. 6. Further arguings to the same purpose.  
1. AND now I think we have so disentangled the Mystery of the Resurrection from all the Prejudices and conceived Difficulties that it was involved in, that I may challenge all the World, the Atheist, Infidel and new-fangled Enthusiast, if they can frame any solid Exception against it, which they can manage by Reason, and is not a mere sullen dictate of their own dark and dull minds.  
2. For this precious Crown of Immortality which Christ shall then crown us withal, is neither beyond his power to give, nor our capacity to receive. For the offers and fluskering, as I may so say, of the Faculties of the Soul of man, even in this state of Death and Imprisonment, are so High, so Noble and Divine, as well in Speculation as Devotion, especially when our Spirits are more than ordinarily pure, and come nearer to an Aethereal kind of defecacy; that they that have the experience thereof cannot distrust but that, if she had the advantage of an Angelical Body, her operations would prove little inferior to theirs. Which is a demonstration that she is as well capable of such Bodies as they; As also of the worth and value, and of the fitness and accommodateness of so ample a Reward.  
3. For Philosophy herself can witness, That according to the greater purity of our Spirits, the Motions and Passions of our Minds are changed and become more holy and divine, & our Thoughts and Apprehensions more clear, our Love to God more ardent and sincere, our Benignity to men more free and general, and all the Faculties of our Soul in a ready posture to comply with the best commands or suggestions of Reason or Religion. Of what infinite importance therefore must it be to have such a Body as is not only perpetually thus compliable with the Best motions of the Soul, but by virtue of its Heavenly purity does naturally incline the Mind to such Thoughts, Motions and Affections, as are most acceptable to God and most enravishing to herself? Which consideration does evidently demonstrate that high Reason that is in our Religion, in the Promise of a glorified Body, as the greatest Reward of our earnest colluctations and obedient endeavours in this life. For nothing but Divine Inspiration or some infallible Method of Philosophy could discover to the Mind of man so concerning a Point.  
4. But to doubt whether Christ can clothe us with such Bodies as those, or enliven our whole man, in whatsoever bodies we be found, into that Immortality and Life which accrues to us by transforming our vile bodies into the similitude of his glorious Body, is either to forget or not to believe what mighty power he had when he was here upon earth; how merely by his word he calmed the raging of the seas, silenced the tempestuousness of the winds, multiplied a few loaves and a few fishes so, in the very eating of them, that he fed many thousands therewith in the wilderness; which was an eminent specimen of his power of transforming Matter into what modification he pleased: besides his healing of the sick, not only those that were present and believed on him, but also the absent; to which you may add the raising of the dead, which comes nearer to our purpose, as also the Resurrection of those that rose with him, to signify his enlivening power, who himself so miraculously rose from the Grave.  
5. By which wonderful works he did plainly demonstrate, That what he professed of himself was true, 
See my Treatise of the Immortality of the Soul, Book 3. ch. 18. sect. 15.  That as the Father has life in himself, so he has also given the Son to have life in himself, that is, the power of vivification or enlivening of others, as you may see by the context, John 5. v. 26. And not only so, but he has given him also the power of punishing as well as rewarding, as it follows in the next verse, And he hath given him authority to execute judgement, because he is the Son of man, viz. That Son of man that upon his sufferings and after his being risen from the dead should have all power given to him in Heaven and in Earth. Which we may easily believe, whenas he had so vast a power in the lowest ebb of his Humiliation, when he went up and down afflicted, despised and neglected, being attended only by a few contemptible fishermen and others of like inferior condition; and yet then he opened the eyes of them that were born blind, and at a distance healed the sick, and being unaccompanied with any visible pomp or power, with one word of his mouth drove away a Legion of Devils at once. What shall he not then be able to do, when he shall return in the highest Glory and Majesty that the visible Divinity can appear in? when the Heavens shall be filled with the brightness of his Camp, and all the Nations of the World shall be astonished at the dreadful splendour of his coming?  
6. Shall not he then, who in his dejectment could raise to life not only a faithless but senseless corpse, enliven those that at his glorious Appearance are so filled with Faith, Love, Joy, Desire and Admiration, that their empassioned Souls are ready to leave their Bodies, if it were possible, to come and do their homage to their long-expected Saviour and Redeemer? Shall not that Divine and Omnipotent Power then that worketh round about him, so cooperate with those kindled Affections, as to change their very Bodies into an ability of naturally ascending up to him, and joining with him? Or is it hard for him to convert Flesh or Air into a pure Aethereal Fire, & to awake such a Faculty in the Soul as shall kindly and vitally inactuate it, who turned Air into Flesh, and prepared the dead carcase of Lazarus so fittingly for reunion with the Soul, that he raised him out of the Grave on the fourth day? Wherefore this Resurrection, Life and Immortality we speak of, being neither impossible for Christ to give, nor our nature uncapable to receive, it remains that we shall enjoy it, because Christ both himself and by his Apostles has so plainly and expressly promised it.   

CHAP. VII. 1. Caecilius his scoffs against the Resurrection, and Conflagration of the World: That against the Resurrection answered already. 2. In what sense the soberer Christians understood the Conflagration of the World. 3. That the Conflagration in their sense is possible, argued from the Combustibleness of the parts of the Earth. 4. As also from actual Fire found in several Mountains, as Aetna, Helga and Hecla. 5. Several instances of that sort out of Pliny. 6. Instances of Vulcanoes, out of Acosta. 7. The Vulcanoes of Guatimalla. 8. Vulcanoes without smoke having a quick fire at the bottom. 9 Vulcanoes that have cast fire and smoak some thousand of years together. 10. Hot Fountains, Springs running with Pitch and Rosin, certain Thermae catching fire at a distance.  
1. THe Third thing we propounded comprised in Christ's Return to Judgement is the Conflagration of the world, a Point as incredible to most of the Heathen as the Resurrection of the dead; and the comparing of them both together made it the more ridiculously-incredible to them, as you may see by that Jeer that Caecilius gives the Christians in Minucius Felix. Quid? quod toti Orbi & ipsi Mundo cum sideribus suis minantur incendium, ruinam moliuntur? quasi aut Naturae divinis legibus constitutus aeternus ordo turbetur, aut, rupto omnium elementorum foedere & coelesti compage divisâ, moles ista quâ continemur & cingimur subruatur. Nec hâc furiosâ opinione contenti, aniles fabulas astruunt & annectunt. Renasci se ferunt post Mortem & Cineres & Favillas. Nescio quâ fiduciâ mendaciis suis invicem credunt. Putes eos jam revixisse. Anceps malum & gemina dementia, Coelo & astris quae sic relinquimus ut invenimus interitum denunciare, sibi mortuis & extinctis (qui sicut nascimur & interimus) aeternitatem repromittere. To which you may add how they menace burning and meditate ruin to the whole Earth and to the Heaven itself with the Stars thereof; as if the Eternal Order constituted by the divine laws of Nature could be disturbed, or that this huge Fabric wherein we are contained and surrounded, by the breaking of that league amongst the Elements and division of the celestial Compages could tumble down. And not content with this furious opinion alone, they join and stitch to it old wives fables. They affirm that they shall rise again after death, and live after the being turned into embers and ashes. I know not upon what confidence they can thus believe one another's lies. You would think they were men started out of their Graves already. A twofold mischief and double madness, to denounce destruction to the Heavens and Stars which we leave in the same condition that we find them, and to promise Eternity to ourselves once dead and extinct, who as we are born into the world, so we die. But the double sting of this twofold Jeer is easily pulled out; and that indeed concerning the Resurrection already; we having plainly showed, That that mystery implies nothing more than this, That the same individual Persons shall be revivificated body and soul, and made happy with Eternal life. But the same individual Person does not involve any necessity of the same numerical body, as has been shown at large.  
2. The very point and sting of this Scoff against the Conflagration, is also a presumptuous mistake as well as that against the Resurrection, (though I deny the possibility of neither) and it lies in these words, ipsi Mundo cum sideribus suis minantur incendium, ruinam moliuntur. Such a clatter as this indeed (though some of the Pagan Philosophers, as Lucretius and Seneca, are not afraid to admit, yet) might well scare the more sagacious from giving assent to it. But the Conflagration of the World, according to the truth thereof in the Christian Mystery, is limited with more modest and credible bounds, it not concerning the Starry Heavens; unless you will call these Heavens Starry that are the receptacle of Sublunary Comets and falling Stars. So that all the destruction that is threatened by the better-knowing Christians is only to the Globe of the Earth, and the circumjacent Air, with all the garnishings of them, which shall be burnt up and destroyed: But the Air and Earth shall continue Air and Earth still; but with such alteration as this terrible Burning shall work upon them.  
3. That this is possible many things may induce us to believe, which are to be found as well in the Earth as in the Air. For what of the Earth is not combustible? The exterior turfy part is ordinary fuel, and Stones themselves are calcined into lime and chalk by fire. And the Pyrenean mountains betwixt France and Spain took fire so (whether from thunder or by certain Shepherds) that the Gold and Silver mines ran streaming down for many days together. From which accident some will have these Hills to have their name from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifying Fire. Besides, there are many Mines of Minerals in the Earth that do not only yield to the power of Fire, but covet it in a manner and catch at it, as Naphtha, Sulphur and Bitumen; to say nothing of sundry sorts of Coals, vast Woods and Wildernesses, which are so combustible, that the mere excess of the heat of the Air has sometimes set them on fire, as it happened in several places Anno 1474.  
4. We may add to all this in how many places of the Earth there are found actual Fires by Natures own kindling, as if she kept house under ground, and made several Hills her chimneys: such as Vesuvius in Italy, Aetna in Sicily, Helga and Hecla in Islandia, mountains so terrible for thunder, flamings out of fire, casting abroad stones, ashes, stink and smoke, that the more phansifull conceit that Hell is begun there aforehand. Which were more plausible if the Apparitions that are seen there were as true as they are said to be frequent.  
5. Pliny will furnish us with more instances of this nature, 
Plin. Natural. Histor. lib. 2. cap. 106.  as of Chimaera a Hill of Phaselis in Pamphylia, the Hephaestian Mountains in Lycia, Cophantus in Bactriana. Near Hesperius a Mountain in Aethiopia the fields in the Night all glitter with light, as also a certain piece of ground in Babylonia. Nymphaeus a Mountain of Apollonia flings out Fire and Bituminous matter, the fury whereof is increased by rain: as also the fire of those ignivomous Mountains in Lycia and Pamphylia. That Aeolian Island Hiera near Italy was all on fire, and the sea round about it, for some days together; which he reports as a known truth, and an instance near at hand. But he concludes with the burning of that high and vast mountain in Aethiopia called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, The chariot of the Gods, as the most famous example of this kind; adding to all this short Epiphonema, Tota locis tot incendiis rerum Natura terras cremat.  

Joseph. Accost. Histor. of the Indies, book 3. chap. 24.  6. And yet these Vulcanoes are not less frequent in America, as Acosta writes, and gives this description of them in general, That they be rocks or pikes of very high mountains, having upon their tops a plain, and in the midst thereof a pit or great mouth which descends to the very foot of the Hill, a thing very terrible to behold, as he says. Out of those mouths is vomited smoke, and sometimes fire, and sometimes neither, as it fares ordinarily with that of Arequipa, as also with that of Mexico near the village of Angels, which sends out smoke and ashes only by fits, but never fire; and yet the Inhabitants are afraid it will sometime break out and burn all the Country.  
7. The Vulcanoes of Guatimalla are more terrible. In the year 1586. almost all the City of Guatimalla fell with an earthquake. This Vulcanoe had then for six months together day and night cast from the top and vomited, as it were, great floods of fire; a notable instance of what treasures of combustibles' Nature is stored with. As is also observable in the Vulcanoe of Quitto, which cast such abundance of ashes, that in many leagues compass thereabouts it darkened the light of the day.  
8. There are also other kind of Vulcanoes which never cast either smoke, flame or ashes, but in the bottom they are seen to burn with a quick fire never dying. This imposed upon a greedy Priest, and made him think it was nothing else but heaps of Gold melted in the fire, which he thought to have fetched up by letting down an iron Kettle with chains. But his device was not fire-proof, his kettle and chain melting so soon as they approached near the bottom.  
9 But the greatest wonder of all is that which Acosta noteth of some Vulcanoes, that for some hundred, nay some thousands of years have cast out continually smoke, fire and ashes. These visible instances of particular burnings of the Earth are notable Presumptions that there are laid in in the hidden Mines of Providence such a provision of Combustible matter as will serve for that universal Conflagration we speak of, when the day of Vengeance shall make use of those Treasuries of Wrath.  
10. We might add further Arguments of Subterraneous fires and the fuel thereof from Earthquakes and hot fountains; of which there are some in Peru, 
Jos. Acosta lib. 3. cap. 17.  as the same Writer reports, that are so hot, that a man cannot endure his hand so long as the repeating of an Ave-Marie. There be infinite numbers of these in the Province of Charcas. He makes mention also in the same place of several Springs and Fountains that run with Pitch and Rosin. Which yet seems nothing so strange as those Thermae Fallopius speaks of, in the Territories of Parma, whose Water catches fire at a distance: and as for hot Fountains they are more ordinary in these known parts of the world then that we need at all insist thereupon. See Plin. lib. 2. cap. 103.   

CHAP. VIII. 1. A fiery Comet as big as the Sun that appeared after the death of Demetrius. Comets presages of Droughts. Woods set on fire after their appearing. 2. Of falling Stars. Of the tail of a Comet that dried up a River. 3. Hogsheads of Wine drunk up and men dissipated into Atoms by Thunder. 4. That the fire of Thunder is sometimes unquenchable, as that in Macrinus the Emperor's time; and that procured by the Prayers of the Thundering Legion. 5. Of conglaciating Thunders, and the transmutation of Lot's wife into a pillar of Salt. 6. The destruction of Sodom with fire from Heaven. That universal Deluges and Earthquakes do argue the probability of a Deluge of Fire. 7. That Pliny counts it the greatest wonder, that this Deluge of fire has not happened already.  
1. WE have seen how well stored the Earth is toward this general Conflagration; let us now consider what the Heaven or Aire may afford. Where letting go other Fiery Meteors, we shall only consider some few instances of Comets, falling Stars and of Thunder.  
By Comets I understand only such new Stars as are Sublunary and of combustible matter actually set on fire. Of which sort there was one of so huge a magnitude which appeared after the death of Demetrius, that it was found no less than the Sun to see to, and with the brightness of its fiery shining turned Night into Day. But to speak more at large of this Meteor, Cardan and other Philosophers would have them either Signs or Causes of great Droughts; and they may well be both, these sublunary especially: such great fiery bodies not being easily fed without wasting much of the kindly moisture of the Air, which makes the season also unwholesome and pestilential. But for Droughts, it has been observed that after the appearing of these Comets, the year has been so excessive hot, that it has parched the Corn upon the ground, set whole Woods on fire, and dried Fountains and Rivers; as it happened in the years 1477 and 1539.  
2. The Stellae cadentes are either such as Virgil describes in his Georgics, 
Saepe etiam stellas vento impendente videbis  
Praecipites coelo labi, noctisque per umbram  
Flammarum longos à tergo albescere tractus.  
Oft mayst thou see upon approaching wind  
Stars slide from Heaven, and through the Night's great shade  
Long tracts of flaming white to draw behind.  (Which Meteors though they make a great show in the Night, yet do not ordinarily much hurt, unless they should light upon the fields of Aricia, whose Earth was so combustible that it would take fire upon the falling of any coal) Or else they are such kind of Comets, as themselves become sometimes falling Stars: Which Scaliger affirms to have been found true in his time: and Fromondus out of Sennertus writes, that the Tail of a Comet in the year 1543 flew off, and falling into a River drunk up all the water of it.  
3. But the Effects of no fiery Meteor are so frequent or so terrible as that of Thunder. To which sulfureous Exhalations out of the Earth contribute something, as well as moist Vapours for the generating of Rain: As is discovered by the great frequency of Thunders about the Vulcanoes we spoke of.  
One notable Effect which Pliny takes notice of is like that of the Tail of the Comet. For he saith there is one kind of Thunder, quo dolia exhauriuntur intactis operimentis. Like to this is that which the abovenamed Writer recites out of Wolfangus Meurerus, that a certain Minister as he was going from Lipsia to Torga was so consumed by Thunder, that not a bit of him was to be seen, his whole body being dissolved into Vapour and Exhalations, and blown away with the wind. The closest texture of bodies will not hold, when this quick searching Fire assaults them. For this Meteor is made of such subtle, glib and furiously-agitated elements, that they will irresistibly pass wherever they attempt, and disjoin every congeries of Atoms, as Lucretius has well described them. 

Quae facile insinuantur, & insinuata repentè  
Dissolvunt nodos omnes, & vincla relaxant.   

Which easily pierce, and piercing straightway loose  
All knots, and suddenly break every noose.    
4. But that is as remarkable as any thing concerning Thunder, that the fire thereof is sometimes unextinguishable; as it happened in Macrinus the Emperor's time, when the Theatre was Thunderstruck in the very day they celebrated their Vulcanalia. And such was that fire that fell from Heaven in Aurelius his time by the prayers of a Legion of the Christians, which from this effect was called Legio Fulminatrix, the Thundering Legion. A competent shower of such fire as this, that is thus peremptory and importunate, what part of the earth is so incombustible that it would not subdue?  
5. I would not mention that strange and unexpected effect of Thunder whereby it conglaciates or makes rigid, fluid or soft bodies, (which both Seneca and Cardan takes notice of: The one gives an instance of hogsheads of wine turned into ice by Thunder; 
Cardan. de Rerum Varietate, lib. 8. c. 43.  the other of certain mowers in the Island Lemnos, who being thunderstruck as they were supping under an Oak, their bodies became so hard, rigid and stiff, as if they had been so many Statues, which imitated the same actions they were doing when they were alive, one seeming to eat, the other seeming to lift a pot to his mouth, a third to drink, etc.) I say I would not mention this, did it not give some light and credibility to that wonderful Transmutation of Lot's wife into a pillar of Salt; the thundering and lightning that then fell, some of it it seems being attempered to such an effect, and directed to strike that refractory woman, that she might be not only a monument of God's wrath upon disobedient curiosities, but also of the manner of his executing that signal vengeance upon Sodom and Gomorrha with the neighbouring Cities, viz. That it was with thunder and lightning from above, as the Text witnesseth, and Solinus and Tacitus also agree to, and not only by subterraneous fire breaking forth, and the absorption of Earthquakes that swallowed down the Cities, as Strabo seems to insinuate.  
6. This destruction of Sodom with fire from Heaven, assented to by Heathens as well as Christians, is so ample a pledge of the possibility of the Conflagration of the Earth, that though I could out of Pliny and others add other such like instances of Cities being burnt down with Thunder, yet I shall content myself with this so notable an example. And having shown that there are such copious and rich treasures of the fiery Principle in Nature, I shall make this brief demand, Why may not this Principle sometime so break out and overflow, that there may be an universal rage of Fire upon Earth, as well as there was once of Water? For the hidden causes and principles of Nature sometimes work scantly, sometimes moderately, sometimes as if they had broke all laws and bounds: as is observable in Torrents and Earthquakes; they sometimes being kept within the compass of a very few miles, othersometimes being in a manner universal, as those Earthquakes were that happened in the years 367, and 1289. So floods sometimes are so small, that they scarce cover a whole Meadow; othersometimes so great, that they drown whole Towns; and othersometimes they are either so large as to be universal, or at least to cover vast Kingdoms and Continents at once. Such were the Deluges of Deucalion, of Ogyges, and that of Noah. So likewise we see also in History what particular executions the Element of Fire, either by fulgurations from Heaven or eruptions out of the Earth, has done on this House, on that Town, nay upon whole Countries: why may not the rage of it then at last so break out, that it may be called even a general Deluge of fire?  
7. This seems so far from an Impossibility to Pliny, that considering how full fraught the World is with this Element, and how propagative it is of itself, he saith it is the greatest Miracle of all, 
Plin. Histor. Natur. lib. 2. cap. 107.  that this universal Conflagration has not already happened. Excedit profectò omnia miracula, ullum diem fuisse quo non cuncta conflagrarent.   

CHAP. IX. 1 The Conflagration argued from the Proneness of Nature and the transcendent power of Christ. 2. His driving down the Powers of Satan from their upper Magazine. 3. The surpassing power and skill of his Angelical Hosts. 4. The efficacy of his Fiat upon the Spirit of Nature. 5. The unspeakable corroboration of his Soul by its Union with the Godhead; and the manner of operation upon the Elements of the World. 6. That the Eye of God is ever upon the Earth, and that he may be an Actor as well as a Speculatour, if duly called upon. 7, 8. A short Description of the firing of the Earth by Christ, with the dreadful effects thereof.  
1. THat therefore which Nature seems thus perpetually to threaten of herself, can it be hard for us to believe that Christ and his glorious Host of Angels, who have a power above Nature, will be able to effect when it shall seem good to him whom God has made visible Judge of the World? Remember what command he had over the Elements when he was in the Flesh in the lowest state of Humiliation, and what power he had over them that for so long time have been permitted to lord it in this grosser Elementary World, whose Chieftain is called the Prince of the Air. Remember how by a word of his mouth he sent packing a whole Legion of his Kingdom at once. What is it then that he cannot do in His exalted estate, when he returns to Judgement in so exceeding great Majesty and Glory, when he shall descend with the sound of the Trump, and face the Earth with his bright squadrons, and fill the whole Arch of Heaven with innumerable Legions of his Angels of Light, the warm gleams of whose presence is able to make the Mountains to reek and smoke, and to awake that fiery principle that lies dormient in the Earth into a devouring flame?  
2. But besides this, By descending thus low they drive the old Usurper and his dark Legions from that upper Magazine, and now can turn his Artillery against himself, and make use of all the provision fit for Fire-Works. For this is the time that Diphilus the Tragedian prophesies of, 
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  To this sense, 
The time will come when as the golden Sky  
His hidden fiery treasures shall let fly,  
And raging flames burn up all and consume,  
Filling both Earth and Air with noisome Fume.  And if there were not here already matter enough to contrive into the most mischievous kind of fiery Meteors, such as will be sure to do execution, yet that Word that created all things can easily change so much of any Matter into such a modification as will most effectually serve for this heavy Vengeance.  
3. But I make no question but that there are Second causes on this side that Omnipotent Creative power of the Godhead, that are sufficient for such ministries of Providence as this. As truly those innumerable bright Legions of Angels may seem to be, whose Skill and power of Imagination upon the Elements of Nature is certainly transcendently above what we can conceive; their Faculties, at least some of them, as far surpassing ours, as ours do those of brute beasts who have not the least conceit of our power and artifice in doing things.  
4. What power think you then is in the Head of these Heavenly hosts Christ jesus, who in the flesh, as I have often noted, showed such mighty specimen thereof over the Elements of the world? The mere Fiat therefore of his Imagination and Will acting upon the Spirit of Nature, whether nearer hand or farther of, cannot but prove sufficient, if he so please, to undo that universal coalition of particles out of which arises the Compages and consistence of every earthly Substance, and to turn them into such a flame as some would have the whole Earth anciently to have been, or so to moderate the action, and fire it so deep, and with such a qualification of parts, as shall be most suitable to his present and after-design.  
5. This Effect will not seem beyond that inherent power in the Divine Soul of jesus, if we consider its unspeakable corroboration by his mysterious union with the Godhead, and the obedience of the Spirit of Nature to the exalted powers of the Soul, and the power of this 
* See my Treatise of the Immortality of the Soul, book 3. chap. 6. Sect. 6. also chap. 12. and 13.  Spirit upon the subtle matter of the World, and the force of that subtle Matter to disjoin all coalescencies; and then the promptness of these dissolved particles to close again unto such a form as the regulated activity of the Spirit of Nature shall command them into. For all this is but an higher and diviner kind of Magic, working by the excitation of the Spirit of Nature upon the changeable Elements of the world, no Creation nor Annihilation of any thing.  
6. So that keeping ourselves on this side the naked Deity, to the consideration of Second causes, partly Natural & partly free Agents, amongst whom the highly-exalted and supereminently-divine Soul of jesus is the chief, we discover a power able to effect more than we have declared concerning the Conflagration of the Earth. And when this will suffice, how over-evidently are we assured of the feisableness of this Achievement from what S. Peter has suggested concerning the absolute power of the Word of God, 
2. Pet. 3 5.  by whom all things are, and who is a perpetual Spectator of his Works? For the spirit of the Lord filleth the world, 
Wisdom Chap. 1. v. 7.  as the Wise man speaks, and that which containeth all things has knowledge of the voice. And it is as true that all things lie open to his sight, and that the Earth is always under the present eye of God. Wherefore he that perpetually looks on, is it hard to conceive that at last, at some solemn period of time, he may in a special manner step out into action, if need so require, and he be invoked thereunto?  
7. Wherefore the Faithful being gathered from all the corners of the Earth, and carried up to 
* See my Treatise of the Immortality of the Soul, Book 3. chap. 18. Sect. 15.  Christ their Saviour, and joining with his Legions of Light; there being then left in the Earth and in the inferior Parts of the Air none but obdurate Adherents to the dark Kingdom, which shall now be made more externally dark then ever, black pitchy clouds covering the whole face of the Sky, and making Night fall upon the Inhabitants of the World even at midday: in the midst of this sad, silent and louring aspect of the Heavens, He that in the flesh was heard and answered by Thunder, when he prayed, 
John 12.28.  saying, Father, glorify thy name, shall by the same interest in the Eternal God cause such an universal Thunder and Lightning, that it shall rattle over all the quarters of the Earth, rain down burning Comets and falling Stars, and discharge such claps of unextinguishable fire, that it will do sure execution wherever it falls; so that the ground being excessively heated, those subterraneous Mines of combustible Matter will also take fire: which inflaming the inward exhalations of the Earth, will cause a terrible murmur under ground, so that the Earth will seem to thunder against the tearing and rattling of the Heavens, and all will be filled with sad remugient Echoes; Earthquakes and Eruptions of fire there will be every where, and whole Cities and Countries swallowed down by the vast gapings and wide divulsions of the ground. Nor shall the Sea be able to save the Earth from this universal Conflagration, no more than the Fire could preserve her from that overspreading Deluge; for this fiery Vengeance shall be so thirsty, that it shall drink deep of the very Sea; nor shall the water quench her devouring appetite, but excite it. For such is the nature of some Fires, as history every where testifieth.  
8. Wherefore the great channel of the Sea shall be left dry, and all Rivers shall be turned into smoke and vapour; so that the whole Earth shall be enveloped in one entire cloud of an unspeakable thickness, which shall cause more than an Egyptian darkness, clammy and palpable to be felt; which added to this choking heat and stench will complete this External Hell, a place of Torment appointed not only for the profane Atheist and Hypocrite, but also for the Devil and his Angels, where their pain will be proportionated according to the untamedness of their Spirits and unevenness of their perverse Consciences.   

CHAP. X. 1. The main Fallacies that cause in men the Misbelief of the Possibility of the Conflagration of the Earth. 2. That the Conflagration is not only possible but reasonable, The first Reason leading to the belief thereof. 3. The second Reason, the natural decay of all particular structures, and that the Earth is such, and that it grows dry and loses of its solidity whence its approach to the Sun grows nearer. 4. That the Earth therefore will be burnt, either according to the course of Nature, or by a special appointment of Providence. 5. That it is most reasonable that Second way should take place, because of the obdurateness of the Atheistical crew. 6. That the Vengeance will be still more significant, if it be inflicted after the miraculous Deliverance of the Faithful.  
1. I Hope by this time we have prevailed so far as to persuade the Possibility of the Conflagration of the World, in that sense we have explained it. And truly I know nothing that should keep a man from assenting to it as possible, but that dull Fallacy, whereby we conclude That nothing can be done but what we have seen done, or fancy we could do ourselves. And this is the reason that makes the Atheist misbelieve Creation, because he himself can make nothing but out of prejacent Matter; and a settled course of things causes so deep an impression in our Senses, that we can hardly fancy they will ever alter. Which makes some men never think of Death, especially if they have never been sick; a flattering impossibility, by reason of so long continuance of life, stealing into their hopes, as if they should never die. And therefore that great Monarch was fain to have one to rub up his memory every day with a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Remember that thou art mortal. Well may we fancy then such unalterable Laws of Nature as shall secure the Earth from such a destruction as we speak of, when we are led unawares into so favourable a conceit of our own life or fortune, after we have for a competent time been well settled in either, as not at all to think of the mutability of our condition. Wherefore I hope any one that is aware of this ordinary Fallacy, will easily recover himself into so much use of his Reason, as not to conclude the Conflagration of the Earth impossible, because he knows not how to burn it himself; or that it will always continue unburnt, because it has been unburnt thus long.  
2. But that which I drive at is, to show that the belief of a Christian is not only of things possible, but reasonable; which I have in some sort made good already by discovering the manifold treasures of the fiery and combustible principles in Heaven and Earth: to which I add further,  
First, That Providence ordering all particular corporeal things by number, weight and measure, it is reasonable that the continuance of this present stage of things be numbered, that is, have its number of years set, so that there be a full pause or Period, a last Exiit and Plaudite, to this Tragic Comedy.  
3. Secondly, Whatever particular corporeal structure has a Beginning (unless it be a Body enacted with a glorified Spirit) will also have an End naturally of itself, and that which will have an End, is subject to decaying. And for my own part I question not but that the Earth is of such a nature, and 
* See Book 2. ch. 6. sect. 2.  that it waxes old by degrees, & will grow more & more dry & sterile in succession of Ages; whereby it will become more kexy, and lose of its Solidity. For a Body that is porous and can imbibe moisture, the more moist, the more solid it is, & the more solid the Earth is, the better it will keep its distance from the Sun, as it is swung about him in this common Vortex of the Planets. Wherefore the distance of the Earth lessening so, as Astronomers observe, might it not come from other causes, would be a perilous Symptom and sign that the Earth grows old apace, and much exhausted: And the more it is exhausted, the nearer still it will be wrought toward the Sun, according to the Cartesian Philosophy. So that at last, what by its over-drieness and what by its approaching so near to the Fountain of heat, not only Forests and Woods, which has happened already, but the subterraneous Mines of Sulphur and other combustible Matter will catch fire, and set the whole Earth in a manner on burning.  
4. I say therefore, that the Earth will thus at the long run be burnt, either according to the course of Nature, (of which manner of destruction these be the main concomitants; That by reason of a long distemper and languishment, she will be utterly unable or very wretchedly able to sustain either Man or Beast for abundance of Ages together before she be ruined and burnt up by this mortiferous Fever, and after this death and destruction of hers, far less able, she becoming then but as a Caput Mortuum by reason of the long exhaustion of the life and heart of the soil before this lingering Conflagration) or else by a more special or solemn appointment of Providence, the Period of her Conflagration shall be shortened. From which if any universal good doth accrue to the Creation, it is not unworthy of the Son of God and his mighty and most glorious Host to be employed in so weighty a performance. For is not the whole Earth the Vineyard of the Lord, a particular platt of his skilful Culture and Husbandry?  
5. Thirdly and lastly, There being so many obdurate rebellious Spirits, as well among the Apostate Angels as Men, that are so far revolted from God, that they scarce retain any sense of him in their minds, that peremptorily deny a particular Providence, and stoutly fancy that if there be a Deity, he takes no notice of the affairs of any particular Creatures, that jeer and flout at Religion, and look upon the life of the Son of God when he lived in the world as a poor and contemptible Example of Pusillanimity and Dejectedness of Spirit, that contemn all his true followers for moped Fools; but make their own Lusts their law in all things, and therefore are insensible of whatever Injustice or Cruelty they commit, or whatever Beastliness or Vileness they give themselves up to; these being past all sense within, but all of them sensible enough in their bodies or vehicles, the Devils themselves not excepted, how fitting, nay how necessary is it, that a fiery Whirlwind and Tempest of Vengeance should rattle upon their external persons, and that corporeal pain should pierce them to the very quick, and that all whatever they took delight in should be demolished, and that they should be smothered in tormenting Heat and Darkness, of which they know no end?  
6. These Considerations which I have alleged make the Conflagration of the World not only possible, but also very reasonable, especially with that circumstance of not coming 
* See Book 2. chap. 6. sect. ●  naturally, (for they would then look on it only as a common calamity) but of being inflicted visibly by one whose Person and Laws are so much vilified and scorned by all the Powers of the Dark Kingdom: And then again, for further conviction and aggravation, after such a time as they have seen the supernatural 
* See the Immortality of the Soul, Book 3. ch. 18 sect. 15.  deliverance of the righteous before their eyes. For this makes good that Promise and Threatening of our Saviour, what difference he would make betwixt the Sheep and the Goats, saying to one, 
* Mat. 25.34, 41.  Come ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom; and to the other, Go ye accursed into everlasting fire, prepared for the Devil and his Angels.   

CHAP. XI. 1. A Recapitulation or Synopsis of the more Intelligible part of the Christian Mystery, with an Indication of the Usefulness thereof. 2. The undeniable Grounds of this Mystery, The existence of God, A particular Providence, The Lapsableness of Angels and men, The natural subjection of men to Devils in this fallen Condition. 3. God's Wisdom and justice in the Permission thereof for a time. 4, 5. Further Reasons of that Permission. 6. The Lapse of Men and Angels proved. 7. The Good emerging out of this Lapse. 8. The exceeding great Preciousness of the Divine Life. 9 The Conflagration of the Earth. 10. The Good arising from the Opposition betwixt the Light and Dark Kingdom. 11. That God in due time is in a special manner to assist the Kingdom of Light, and in a way most accommodate to the humane Faculties. 12. That therefore he was to send into the World some Venerable Example of the Divine Life, with miraculous attestations of his Mission of so sacred a Person. 13. That this Person, by reason of the great Agonies that befall them that return to the Divine Life, aught to bring with him a palpable pledge of a proportionable Reward, suppose, of a Blessed Immortality, manifested to the meanest Capacity by his rising from the dead and visibly ascending into Heaven. 14. That in the Revolt of Mankind from the Tyranny of the Devil, there ought to be some Head, and that the Qualifications of that Head ought to be opposite to those of the old Tyrant, as also to have a power of restoring us to all that we have lost by being under the Usurper. 15. That also in this Head all the notable Objects of the Religious propensions of the Nations should be comprised in a more lawful and warrantable manner. 16. That this Idea of Christianity is so worthy the Goodness of God, and so suitable to the state of the World, that no wise and virtuous Person can doubt but that it is or will be set on foot at some time by Divine Providence; and that if the Messias be come, and the Writings of the New Testament be true, in the literal sense it is on foot-already.  
1. WE have, I think, fully enough set forth the Reasonableness of Christian Religion in the Idea thereof, it may be more fully than was needful, before we come to prove That it is more than an Idea. We shall by way of Recapitulation contract the more Intelligible frame thereof into a lesser model, that its due symmetry and proportion may be better seen at once. Which will be both a relief to our Memory, and also a help to our Judgement, when we shall have a more easy opportunity of considering the solid strength and handsome congruity of the whole Fabric.  
2. And I dare challenge the most maliciously-wise and skilful, if he can find any rational exception against the structure of this so intelligible a Truth, whose Foundation is no less firm than what is built upon these undeniable Grounds; That there is a God, and a Perfect and Particular Providence, That there are Angels, and Spirits of men really distinct from their Bodies, and That the one as well as the other are lapsable. Which things I have demonstrated 
* See Book 2. ch. 1, 2, 3.  partly in this present Treatise, 
* In my Antidote against Atheism, and my Treatise of the Immortality of the Soul.  partly in other Writings; and I appeal to all the World if they have any thing solid to oppose against what I have writ. Moreover, That this Lapse of Men and Angels is their forsaking of the Divine Life, and wholly cleaving to the Animal without any curb or bounds; whereby as well the fallen Angels or Devils as Man himself are become, as much as respects the inward life, mere Brutes, being devoid of that touch and sense of the Divine Goodness. And therefore their Empire is generally merely like that of the Beasts, according to Lust and Power, where the stronger rules with Pride and Insolency over the weaker; and so the Devils being a degree above men, of more wit and power than they, it naturally falls to their shares to tyrannize over Mankind, who were in the same condemnation with themselves, having become Rebels to God as well as they.  
3. And it is but a piece of Wisdom and Justice in that great Judge and Dramatist God Almighty, to permit this to be for a season: And therefore the generality of the World were to be for a time under the Religion and Worship of Devils, who were wild and enormous Recommenders of the mere Animal life to the sons of men without any bounds or limits; themselves in the mean time receiving that tribute of abused Mortals which was most agreeable to their Pride and Tyrannical natures, that is, Religious Worship and Absolute Obedience, as I have proved by many Examples in History.  
4. And that God should stand silent all this time is no wonder, partly from what I have intimated already, and partly because he is out of the reach of any real injury in all this; as also because the Object of this irregular Fury of both Men and Devils, in which they please themselves so much, is but the Effect of that one Power from whence are all things, or some shred or shadow of the Divine Attributes. 
See Book 2. ch. 9  For I have shown fully enough That all the Branches of the Animal life are good and laudable in themselves, and that only the Unmeasurable Love and Use of them is the thing that is damnable. The great Rebellion therefore of both Men and Angels is but a frantic dotage upon the more obscure, evanid and inconsiderable operations or manifestations of that Power which hoots into all.  
5. In this low condition is held the Kingdom of Darkness, who, maugre all their Lawlessness and Rebellion, do ever lick the very dust of his feet from whom they have revolted. For there is no Might nor Counsel against the Eternal God, but his Will shall stand in all. That all-comprehending Wisdom therefore was not outwitted by these Rebels, but she suffered them to introduce a Darkness, out of which herself would elicit a more marvellous and glorious Light, and let them prime the tablet with more duskish colours, on which she was resolved to portray the most illustrious beauty that the eyes of man could desire to look upon.  
6. And that there is a Lapse of Men and Angels, is very manifest. That of Man is so plain, that not only the better sort of Philosophers, such as the Pythagoreans and Platonists, but the making of Laws and appointing of Punishments and men's general confession of their Proneness to Vice and Wickedness, doth abundantly testify. And that there are wicked Spirits or evil Genii, as well as good, the Religion of the Pagans, and the Confession of Witches, and the Effects of them in the possessed are a sufficient argument.  
7. Now that Wisdom, as I have said, that order all things sweetly, is not in the least measure baffled by this Misadventure of the fall of Angels and Men; but looks upon it as fit fuel for a more glorious triumph of the Divine Life: And that noted Aphorism amongst the Pythagoreans, who laid no Principles for mean ends, comes in fitly here, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, That the Worse is made for the service and advantage of the Better. And the Kingdom of Darkness, no question, by Him that rules over all is very dextrously subordinated to the greater advantage of the Kingdom of Light, it yielding them a due exercise of all their Faculties in the behalf of the Divine life, which God most justly does magnify above all things; as also a most successful victory and triumph. So that the Period of Ages ought to end (so exact a Providence attending things) as a very joyful and pleasant Tragic Comedy. This the Reason of man will expect upon supposition that there is a God and Providence, as most certainly there is both; especially if one quality of Souls and Spirits be better and more precious than another, and the Divine life the most lovely Perfection of all.  
8. Which is as true as touch to all that have once tasted the Excellency of it; and the Ignorance of the blind is no argument against the certain Knowledge of them that see. For one Soul, Angel or Spirit (though they may be the same in Substance, as all Corporeal things are the same in Matter) may differs as much from another, as Gold, Diamonds and Pearls do from common Dirt or Clay, or the most exquisite Beauty from the horriblest Monster. That therefore that is base shall be rejected, and that which is precious and noble shall be gathered up, in that day that the Lord shall make up his Jewels.  
9 And that there will be such a visible Day of Vengeance wherein the whole Earth shall burn with the wrath of God, not only the common Fame throughout all Ages and Places, of the Final Conflagration of the World, and natural Reasons in Philosophy, but also a necessity of some universal, palpable and sensible Punishment on impudently-prophane and Atheistical People, is a warrantable Inducement to believe.  
10. The great Good therefore that does arise out of this Revolt of Men and Angels, is a setting the Activity of the Creation at an higher pitch, and making the Emanations of all manner of Life felt more to the very quick, exciting and employing all the Faculties and Passions of Souls and Spirits in a greater degree of life and motion, with more vigilancy and a more favoury sense of acquired enjoiments, then if there had been no such opposition betwixt the Light and Dark Kingdoms.  
11. Now therefore though God may seem at first to give the Dark Kingdom and Animal life the start of the Divine, yet he is in due time, by some very effectual means, so to raise up, so to back and assist the Divine Life against the Powers of Darkness, that she may be found to have very visible Victories against the usurpation of Satan over the sons of men. Wherefore the Divine Wisdom that does not act according to absolute Power, but according to the Congruity of the nature of things, is to wind off Mankind from the slavery of the Devil, and reclaim them from the irregularities of the Animal life to the embracement of the Divine, by such a way as is most accommodate to the humane Faculties and Capacities.  
12. And what do we think could work more kindly upon the Nature of man to disenslave him from the bondage of Satan, and to make him close with the Divine life which he had forsaken, then to exhibit a very visible Example thereof in some venerable Person, who should earnestly exhort mankind to follow his steps and practices, and whose Doctrine should be confirmed with sensible Testimonies from Heaven, in approbation and exaltation of his person, showing that he is the only Beloved, the Darling and Delight of the Eternal God, with some such Expression as this from the very clouds, This is my beloved Son, hear him? In brief, That his Birth, Life and Death should be adorned with such miraculous and supernatural Circumstances, that it may be visible to all men that are not willingly blind, that this man was a true and infallible Messenger sent from God? Which would be a very forcible battery laid against their outward senses.  
13. But being that this had been the sadder message by how much more they had been ascertained it had been true, That they must forsake the exorbitant pleasures of the Animal Life, and keep close up to the Divine; it was also requisite that they might be assured of a proportionable Reward for so great an Agony as they were to undergo in mortifying & castigating their natural or habitual desires, and betaking themselves to the straighter way. And therefore it is fit that that Truth that is so obscure and incredible to the generality of men, should be made grossly manifest to the meanest capacities; I mean the Reward of a blessed Immortality after this Life, and the regaining of Heaven or Paradise which lapsed Mankind had lost. The Certainty whereof I cannot tell how it may be better assured to them, then by the witness of one whom we are sure is infallible, and who says expressly that he came from 
* See Book 1. Chap. 8. sect. 5, 6.  thence, and after Death is to go thither again, and does not only tell the World so, but proves it to outward sight, he being raise out of his Grave after he was perfectly dead, and ascending into the Heavens where flesh and blood cannot inhabit. Which is a visible Demonstration of the Soul's Immortality, and as feelingly accommodate to the slowest apprehension, as if some man, of whose honesty the people were indubitably assured, should descend from some high Hill, where none of the Country had had the hap to have been as yet, and should tell them what pleasant Woods and Groves there were there, full of all manner of delicious Fruit, a true terrestrial Paradise, and that it was not so steep or inaccessible as they imagined; and therewith should return thither in the very sight of those that questioned the Matter. This consideration would reach their very inward Reason and indispensable Interest. For they that are the lowest lapsed, are not fallen from the sense of their own good, and from a desire of everlasting happiness if they find it possible.  
14. This were enough to make mankind weary of the Devil's Tyrannical yoke. But in all revolts there ought to be some Head; and no person is so fit for such a purpose as he who is able to reward his followers, whose Virtues are eminently opposite to the Vices of the Tyrant, and whose Rule, when he is installed, will as little thwart the usual or natural and innocent propensions of the People as may be.  
Wherefore whereas the Devil's Government is notorious for unspeakable Pride, Insolency and Cruelty to Mankind; (as has been at large discovered in those bloody sacrificings and despitefully misusing of men in a way of Superstition, which no man can doubt to have any better Author than Satan himself) the Head of this warrantable Revolt must be singularly kind and tenderly and affectionately loving and compassionate to the Generations of men, as also very humble and lowly, and be so far from requiring such abominable and bloody homages as the sacrificing of men to him, that he would willingly lay down his life for their sake. Which must needs prove an unspeakable endearment of the affections of his followers to him, and raise in them a more vehement detestation of the Devil's Tyranny. But because Love is ineffectual that has no power of doing good, this Head becomes the more perfectly complete, if he be found not only so Kind as to be willing to lay down his life for his Subjects, but also to be able to save them from all the inconveniences that opposite Power entangled them in, whose wages were no better than Eternal death; and therefore it was fitting that he should have a power from God of giving Everlasting Life and crowning them with a blessed Immortality at the last day, and of saving them from that general Destruction that will in time seize as well on the rebellious Angels as the unreclaimed Souls of men.  
15. Lastly, Those natural & innocent Propensions of Mankind are gratified in this Head we speak of, if there be such Properties in him as are suitable to their Opinions, Practices and Desires, in matters of Religion. And we know by History that the Heathen were very prone to suspect those that were their eminent Benefactors to have been born of more than humane Race; and that they had so high sense of Gratitude toward them, that they Deified them after their Deaths, and did them divine Honour. Add to this, their conceit of the necessity of their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the appeasing the Wrath of the Gods, and of the convenience of their Dii Medioxumi. Wherefore if Divine Providence add these Gratifications also, in the choice of the Head she shall appoint for the opposing and beating down the Kingdom of Satan, the matter is still more completely fitted and accommodated to the humane Faculties; which having been long abused by idle mistakes, cannot but be highly transported with joy upon the discovering their true and warrantable Object: and so the Nations will find such a Prince and Leader, as the more they behold him and eye him, the more they must become enravished by him; Divine Wisdom condescending by this contrivance to the utmost curiosity of Courtship, to win off poor lapsed Mankind from the Tyranny of Satan to the Kingdom of God.  
16. This is a short Review of the more Intelligible part of Christianity; the Reasonableness whereof I take to be such, that I dare appeal to the judgement of any, if it be not so worthy of the Divine Wisdom and Goodness, and so fitly suited unto the nature and condition of things and the state of men upon earth, that it is indispensable but that Providence some time or other should send into the world such a Prince and Redeemer of his People out of the Captivity of the Devil, as we have described: who having declared the Promises of Eternal life to his faithful Followers, and so raised himself a party against the Powers of the Dark Kingdom, should exercise the Creation with this noble and high-concerning Conflict, and after a due time of trial of the Faith, Resolution, Constancy, Love, and Obedience of his Adherents, return visibly again at last, according to promise, giving Victory, Peace and a Blessed Immortality to his own, and pouring down Wrath and Vengeance and utter Destruction upon his implacable and contemptuous Enemies. This Providential Contrivance, I say, looking upon it in the Idea, is so Congruous and Rational, that there is no wise and virtuous man but will easily assent, that it will some time or other be set afoot in the World. But I shall now endeavour to make good That it is already on foot, and that this Period of Providence is begun in the Appearance of jesus Christ the Son of God and of the blessed Virgin: that is, That our Christian Religion, as it relates to the Person of Christ, according as I have propounded it and displayed it in the main Branches thereof, is not a mere Idea, but a real and actual Truth. Which I think will be sufficiently demonstrated, if I prove That the expected Messias is come, and That the Writings of the New Testament are true. For nothing then can defeat our design, unless a man will be so wild as to pervert the Literal sense of those Writings, and turn every thing miraculous there into an Allegory.   

CHAP. XII. 1. That the chief Author of this Mystical Madness that nulls the true and literal sense of Scripture is H. Nicolas, whose Doctrine therefore and Person is more exactly to be enquired into. 2. His bitter Reviling and high Scorn and Contempt of all Ministers of the Gospel of Christ that teach according to the Letter, with the ill Consequences thereof. 3. The Reason of his Vilification of them, and his Injunction to his Followers not to consult with any Teachers but the Elders of his Family, no not with the Dictates of their own Consciences, but wholly to give themselves up to the leading of those Elders. The irrecoverable Apostasy of simple Souls from their Saviour by this wicked Stratagem. 4. His high Magnifications of himself, and his Service of the Love, before the Dispensation of Moses, John the Baptist, or Christ himself. 5. That his Service of the Love is a Third Dispensation, namely of the Spirit, and that which surpasses that of Christ; with other Encomiums of his doctrine, as That in it is the sounding of the last Trump, the Descent of the new Jerusalem from Heaven, the Resurrection of the dead, the glorious coming of Christ to judgement, and the everlasting Condemnation of the wicked in Hellfire. 6. That H. Nicolas for his time, and after him the Eldest of the Family of the Love in succession, are Christ himself descended from Heaven to judge the World, as also the true High Priest for ever in the most Holy.  
1. THere being therefore this only obstacle to our prosperous procedure in this Affair, and the spreading of this mystical Madness being most of all from the esteem and Authority of that highly-adored Enthusiast, H. Nicolas of Amsterdam; I find myself necessitated to make here some stop, to discover his enormous doctrines, and the groundlesness of them; as well to undeceive his seduced Admirers, as to justify my own 
* Enthusiasm. Triumphant. sect. 40.  public Dislike of him, that I may not seem to have been in the least measure either rash or injurious. And that we may the better proceed therein, I shall first present him to you in all his ruff and glory, adorned with the testimonies of his own style, such as he would appear to the World to be; and then examine if there be any ground of believing him to be such; and lastly offer reasons whereby I shall clearly demonstrate that he is not what he pretends to be.  
2. And that his Lustre may seem as big as he desires, you shall first hear what pitiful things all are that are not found of his Sect, if you will believe his censure of them; namely, 
* See his Introduct. ch. 8.56. and chap. 1.10.  That there is no Knowledge of Christ nor of the Scripture but in his Family; That without his God-service of the Love all the God-services, Wisdom, and Doctrine out of the Scripture, let them be taught by those that are never so well learned therein, is but witchery and blindness. 
* See his Prophecy of the Spirit of Love ch. 10.7.  And that as many as misbelieve and oppose his Service of the Love, are earthly and devilishly minded. 
* His Exhort. ch. 7.4.  And that there is no Remission of sins out of his Communialty. 
* ch. 16.17.  That it is assuredly all false and lies, seducing and deceitful, what the ungodded or unilluminated men out of the Imagination or riches of their Knowledge and out of the Learnedness of the Scriptures bring forth, institute, preach and teach. That all Teachers and Learners out of his Communialty are a false Christianity and the Devil's Synagogue or School, yea a Nest of Devils and all wicked Spirits. And of their Knowledge compendiously and at once he pronounces, It is a false Being, the Devil, the Antichrist, the wicked Spirit, the Kingdom of Hell, and the Majesty of the Devil. No better than this is the most sober and careful reasoning out of the Holy Scriptures, or the simple apprehension of the History of Christ and all his Promises, be they by never so sincere and devout Souls, if they be not of his blessed Family of the Love, who have the luck to be the only-illuminated in the World. Of this you may read more fully in his first Exhortation, Chap. 15. and 16. Which Ugly and uncharitable Character he gives of all Christians besides his own Family (who yet are indeed (as you shall hear anon) no Christians at all) must needs embitter the Spirits of his professed Followers, and envenome them beyond all measure against the Ministry of the Gospel according to the Letter thereof. Which yet clearly enough sets out to us the History of Christ, his Promises and Precepts; neither is there any Mystical meaning that is true, that is not literally set down in the Text. So that all their boast is but of Allusions and Phrases, nor can they produce any thing that is not already plainly before our eyes in the Letter itself. And therefore if they have any choice Secret to themselves, it is the Mystery of Infidelity and Unbelief, a bold and groundless Presumption that the History is not true.  
3. Which Presumption makes them so peremptorily conclude all the Scripture-learned under Ignorance, none of them hither to having been so nasute as to smell out the least falsity in the oldness of the Letter. And therefore that their Novices may not be entangled nor distracted through the simple Belief or plain Doctrine of ordinary Christians, 
Ch. 12.37.  he exhorts them not to hearken to, nor believe any other Service or Information but what is administered by the Elders in the house of the Love, 
* ch. 13.9. also 14.1.  enjoins them to give up their Understandings wholly to the Eldest of the Family, and to give ear to none else but the Teachers of his own Sect. 
* ch. 20.12, 13.  Nay he will not so much as suffer them to appeal to the Light that is within them, nor to judge themselves nor be judged by their own Consciences, but only by the Elders of the house of the Love, concerning whom they must not have the least suspicion of Error or Unfaithfulness. Which is the greatest Tyranny and Slavery upon the Soul of man that can be devised, and a shrewd Indication that those Elders will approve and advise things against express Scripture, Reason and Conscience. And thus is many a poor simple Lamb catched out of the Fold of Christ, and carried quite away without recovery into the thickest and remotest Woods and darkest Caverns or Dens to be devoured by this white Wolf, who by his gracious speeches, heart-melting insinuations, soft-soothing language, that is oiled and perfumed with nothing but Love, first entices the little ones, after whom his mouth most of all waters, to a great esteem of himself, and then utterly extinguishes in them, to their Eternal Destruction, all that Faith they had in the Person and Promises of our ever-blessed Saviour.  
Which he does by intercepting all aid that the use of Reason and the Knowledge of the Scripture could administer, giving them such hard language as we have above recited; the civilest aspersion he bestows being, the Imagination of the Knowledge: but magnifying himself and his Service of the Love, that is, his own Doctrine, above whatever yet appeared to the sons of men, as you shall now hear.  
4. For he sets himself above Abraham, Moses, David, and all the Prophets, above john the Baptist, yea above the Person of Christ himself. For indeed he will allow that the service of the Fathers in the Covenant of Circumcision until Moses was the Forefront of the true Tabernacle; 
See his evangely, ch. 37.  and that Moses in figures and shadows set out the true being of the true sanctuary of God in the Spirit; and that to David and the Prophets was shown the true Being in the Spirit of their sight: That john the Baptist was a Preparation by Repentance to an entrance into the Holy of the true Tabernacle; and that this Holy of the true Tabernacle is the Service of Christ in the Belief: But the Holy of Holies, or the Most Holy, this he reserves to himself and his Service of the Love. 
* chap. 3●. 3.  Wherein, as he boasts, is the Perfection of Life, the Completion of all Prophecies from the beginning of the World, the righteous Judgement of God, the Throne of Christ before which all things must needs be manifested, the perfect Being of the Godhead, and the true Rest of the chosen of God. He calls also this his Service of the Love the Last Day, and the Perfection and Conclusion of all the works of God. Whereby he would intimate it to be an everlasting Seventh day or Sabbath. And yet he will have it also the Eighth Day, as if he affected an holiday beyond that of God himself, and a time beyond Eternity.  
5. Again, in his Prophecy of the Spirit of Love, he sets himself highest in the enumeration of the Three principal Services, namely the Service of the Law under God the Father, the Service of the Belief under Christ the Saviour, and the Service of the Love under the Holy Ghost. The affectation of which office he learned of his master David George, as is noted by them that have wrote of these Enthusiasts. I omit to speak of lesser Encomiums of his doctrine; as That it is the last Trump, that sure word of Prophecy; that his day of the Love is that new day that the Lord has made, abundant in clearness and full of Eternal joy, the new jerusalem descending from Heaven, and the Inheritance of the Right-perfection. We will conclude all with what he writes in his Revelation of God. 
See Revel. D●i cap. 29. v. 3.  Behold presently in this day is the Kingdom of the God of Heaven and his Righteousness, the godly Majesty and his Glory, as also the salvation of Christ and the eternal life appeared in perfect Clearness, with great Triumph and joy; The Resurrection also of the dead, the cleansing of the Earth, the blessing of all Generations, the righteous judgement of God, the Glorious coming of Christ with all the thousands of Saints, and the everlasting Condemnation of all ungodly in the hellish Fire. What therefore can you expect more than is accomplished in his Service of the Love? and what greater Person can there be then he who sets so glorious a Dispensation on foot on the earth? Let us therefore take notice what he makes himself in the midst of this Glory and Pomp which he sets out.  
6. As if it were a small thing for him to be raised from the dead, and to be anointed with the holy Ghost, 
* Evangel. ch. 38.  he boasteth further that God has sealed in him the Dwelling of his Glory and of his Holy Name; and elsewhere that he is Godded with God, and consubstantiated with the Deity: and expressly in his Evangely, Chap. 34. he declares how God has manned himself with him, and Godded him with his Godhead, to a living Tabernacle, a House for his dwelling, and to a seat of his Christ the seed of David; and how the Judgment-seat of Christ is revealed out of Heaven from the right hand of God, and that on the same Judgment-seat of Christ there sitteth one (meaning himself) in the Habitation of David which judgeth uprightly, thinketh upon equity, and requireth righteousness, and that through him God will judge the compass of the Earth. 
* chap. 12.  This, in his Introduction to the Glass of Righteousness, is the right Messias, the high Priest for ever in the most holy, the noble King of Israel and juda, that possesses the seat of his Father, an everlasting peaceable Prince over the house of jacob according to the promises. But you'll say this cannot be understood of H. Nicolas, but of Christ, according as he has wrote 
* Exhortat. chap. 20.13.  elsewhere, that there is in his Communialty of the Love a true judge, jesus Christ our Lord and King, which executes the right judgement of his Father according to the truth. But we are also to understand that This Christ, that sits on the throne of his Father David, is the eldest Father of the Family of Love, as appears out of his Evangelium Cap. 31. sect. 14. and 16. Which places compared with what has been recited, it is clear that H. Nicolas is this Christ on the seat of David for his life-time; and, which is still worse, and the seed of endless Madness and Blasphemy, that this wild Presumption of the eldest in the Family being the very Christ from Heaven returned to judge the World with equity, will be entailed upon their Successors for ever. And that the appearance of this Christ may be the more glorious and more answerable to the very Phrase of Scripture, he is accompanied with Angels as well as Saints, some of his Elders being adorned with the glittering title of Seraphims, as is to be seen in the Legend of his life, entitled Mirabilia Dei, as also in his Glass of Righteousness.   

CHAP. XIII. 1. An Examination of all possible Grounds of this fanatic Boaster's magnifying himself thus highly. 2. That there are no Grounds thereof from either the Matter he delivers, or from his Scriptural Eloquence, Raptures and Allegories. 3. The unspeakable Power and Profit of the Letter above that of the Allegory, instanced in the Crucifixion, Resurrection, Ascension of our Saviour, and his coming again to judgement. 4. That Allegorising the Scripture is no special Divine gift, but the fruit of either our Natural Fancy or Education. 5. That he had no grounds of magnifying himself from any Miracles he did; 6. Nor from being any Special Preacher of Perfection or Practiser thereof. 7. Of that Imperfection that is seated in the impurity of the Astral Spirit and ungovernable tumult of Fancy in Fanatic Persons.  
1. BUT enough has been related to show that transcendent esteem this Enthusiast had both of himself, and also would insinuate into others, of his own Person and Doctrine. Let us now consider what Right or Ground he had to assume so much to himself, or others may have to attribute so much unto him. And to bring all the Inducements imaginable into view; This high conceit of his of being so supereminent a Person, must arise either from the Matter he does deliver, or his Eloquence, or the Raptures he was in when he penned down his Revelations, (as he would have them thought) or from the Mysteriousness of his Allegories, or from his Evangelizing the Perfection, or lastly for that he was prophesied of in the Scriptures, as he in whom all things should be fulfilled.  
2. Now for the main Matter he delivers plainly and above-bord, it is the excellency of Love. Which is so Essential a Truth to Christianity, 
* See Book 8. ch. 2. ad 13.  and plainly inculcated in the Gospel, and so effectually recommended, that there is no true Christian can miss of it. So that we need no new Instructor in that divine Grace, much less any inspired Prophet to teach us what is so plain to us already. And therefore if there be any thing new in this doctrine of Love, it must be such a kind of Love that is new to Christians, I mean to true Christians; but not to the Gnostics, nor the School of Simon Magus, who spoke as magnificently of himself as this Impostor can do possibly. And for his Scriptural Eloquence, his Raptures and Transportations in the penning down his Writings, how that such things arise frequently from Nature and Complexion, is abundantly declared in my Enthusiasmus Triumphatus: 
See Enthusias. Triumphant. sect. 19, 20, 23, 24, 56, 59  (to say nothing of worse Assistences then mere Complexion) as also the dexterity of Allegorising; which yet how distortedly he performs, I shall note anon.  
3. In the mean time I hold it well worth our observation, how giddy and injudicious those persons are that are so mightily taken with the Mystical sense of such parts of the History of Christ as are most profitable in the belief of the mere Letter: such as his Passion, Resurrection, Ascension, his Session at the right hand of God, and his coming again to judgement, when he will change these vile bodies of ours into the similitude of his Heavenly body. For making this a mere Representation of something to be performed within us, namely his Crucifixion, of our mortifying of the old man, his Resurrection, of our rising to newness of life, his Ascension into Heaven and sitting at the right hand of God, of our entrance into and rule and reign in the Heavenly Being with Christ in the Spirit, and his Returning to judgement, the judging and governing our natural and earthly man with Righteousness and Equity (which Allegories, or rather not so good, is the deepest Wisdom and divinest Revelation that is to be found in this admired Prophet) such Allusions, I say, and Similitudes as these have no more force nor efficacy to urge us, or help us on to those Accomplishments they represent, then if the History of Christ were a mere Fable. But if, in stead of making them Resemblances, we should use them as Arguments from a true History, they have a power unspeakable for the making us good. 
* See Book 8. Chap. 16.  For thus any ingenuous Spirit would melt into remorse, when he considers how the Son of God, out of mere love and compassion to him, was crucified for him; and thereby will willingly submit to all the pain of Mortification in a kindly Gratitude to his Saviour: 
* See Book 8. Chap. 17.  And from the belief of the Resurrection of Christ from the dead, will be the further animated in his pursuance of the Resurrection to an holy life, being assured of Eternal enjoyment of his labours by a blessed Immortality; of which also His Ascension into Heaven is a further pledge, and his sitting at the right hand of God the greater motive to take off his mind from earthly desires, and to think of those things that are above. 
* See Book 8. Chap. 18.  And lastly, his certain hope of obtaining that crown of glory which Christ the righteous Judge shall give unto him at the last day (I mean that glorified and Heavenly Body) will be the greatest engagement imaginable to spend the strength of his natural body in his service, to expose it to all hardships, yea to death itself, if need so require, for the honour of his Saviour; and in the mean time to possess it in all Sanctity possible, in a grateful observance of his commands from whom we expect the Redemption of our Bodies.  
4. Wherefore the Literal meaning of the History of Christ being so powerful and effectual to the making of us good, it is a sign of a great deal of folly and levity to dote upon mere Allegories and Allusions, that have no force at all in them to move us to Godliness and Virtue; or to surmise that there is any thing Spiritual or Divine in the mere allegorising of the Scripture. For there is nothing Divine, saving our full assurance of the holy Truths themselves that are delivered in the Gospel, whether they be Life or History, for this is a spiritual gift indeed. But that we conceive that one may represent the other, that is only the natural Nimbleness of our Fancy, or a Dexterity accrueing to us from Use and Education; such as I question not but was in Saint Paul, who was brought up a Pharisee, & therefore was well versed in their Midrash or Mystical meaning of the History of the Old Testament, which made him so prone to such applications in the New. But this was no such special Inspiration or peculiar spiritual Attainment in him above the rest of the Apostles, but merely a Cast of his Office, a Specimen of his former Education, which accustomed him to Allusions and Allegories in the interpreting of the Law. So that I much pity those poor 
* See Book 10. chap. 13. sect. 5.  souls that are so transported and overcome with those Allusions and Allegorical Reflections, as such high Attainments, that they think themselves illuminated above the capacities of all other Mortals, being more pleased with the gaudy colours of the Rainbow then with the pure light which is reflected thence: Which yet all true Christians plainly see and feel in the simplicity of its own nature, without any such cloudy refractions; and know that the rest is not the dictate of the Spirit, but the mere service of Fancy lending its aid to the setting forth of divine Perceptions. And yet this slight salad is the chief food this pretended Prophet feeds his followers withal, and the greatest demonstration of his being extraordinarily called and inspired.  
5. For as for Miracles, he never did any, as you may see in that Book of his Life entitled Mirabilia Dei, where nothing miraculous is recorded, unless a certain Prophetical Dream, wherein he seemed to be frighted, together with some devotional expressions after he awakened out of it; as also a lucky escape out of the hands of his Persecutors, who haply being not so vigilant as they might be, the phrase of the story makes them struck with blindness; and lastly his witty questions and answers to the Priest or Confessor when he was a child: wherein he does so fully utter the chief of his Doctrine, that he seems as wise at eight years old as ever he was since, though he lived to a very considerable Age. But any one that has any insight in things may easily discern that the Discourse was never intended for a true History, but a spiritual Romance. So that as petty businesses as these are, they have no assurance of their truth.  
6. Now for his Pretensions of being the most eminent Preacher of Perfection, it is a mere Boast. For whether he means by Perfection, Love, which is the perfection of the Law, it cannot be more clearly and advantageously preached than it is in the New Testament by Christ and his Apostles. 
* See Book 8. ch. 2. sect. 3.  And what Comparison is there betwixt such a Teacher of Love, who being the declared Son of God by Signs and Miracles, gave his life out of dear compassion to mankind, and a soft Fellow that only talks fine phrases to the World? Or whether he pretend to a more general Perfection in the divine Graces or holy Life, whose Root is true Faith in God and his Promises through Christ, and the branches Charity, Humility and Purity; it shall appear anon, that as for true Faith he is perfectly fallen from it, and that he is as a dead tree pulled up from the root. And for the present it is evident also out of his own writings (not to charge him with accusations out of others) that he is far from being perfect either in Charity, Humility, or Purity. For what greater sign of Uncharitableness, then to charge all men that are not of his Communialty to be of the Synagogue of Satan and children of the Devil? and what greater Pride, then to prefer himself before Abraham, Moses and Christ, and make as if he were God himself come to judge the World with his thousands of Saints and Seraphims? And lastly, what greater Symptoms of Lust & Impurity, then to be sunk down from all sense and presage of a life to come? To say nothing of his complaints, in his Glass of Righteousness, of such as came in to spy out their liberty, 
* See his Glass of Righteousness, Book 3. Chap. 26.  and his lusty animations against Shamefacedness and Modesty in men and women, and their shiness to such acts as ordinary Bashfulness is loath to name. Which in my apprehension are very foul spots in that Glass of his, as if it had been breathed upon by the mouth of a menstruous Woman.  
7. But there is also a more subtle Uncleanness, from which who is not free, if he knew his own weakness, he would be ashamed to profess himself perfect; and that is the Impurity of the Astral Spirit, in which is the Seat and Dominion of unruly Imagination. Hence are our Sidereal or Planet-strucken Preachers and Prophets, who being first blasted themselves, blast all others that labour with the like impurity, by their Fanatic Contagion. Those in whom Mortification has not had its full work, nor refined the Inmost of their natural Complexions, are subject to be smitten and overcome by such Enthusiastic storms, till a more perfect Purification commit them to the safe custody of the Intellectual Powers. Wherefore let this pretended Prophet boast as much as he will of his glorious Resurrection from the dead, it is manifest to the more perfect, that he has not yet so much as passed through that Death that should have led him to the unshaken Kingdom of Truth, and let him in to the immovable Calmness and serene stillness of the Intellectual World, where the Blasts and Blusters of the Astral Spirit cease, and the Violence of Fancy perverts not the faithful representations of Eternal Reason. For God is not in these fanatic Herricanoes, no more than he was in the tempestuous Wind, 
1 King. 19.12.  Earthquake, or Fire that passed before the Prophet Elias. But the Divine Truth is to be found in that still small voice, which is the Echo of the Eternal Word; not urged upon us by that furious Impulse of complexional Imagination, but descending from the Father of lights, with whom there is no shadow of change. This was an Attainment out of this Boasters reach, of which he had not the least sense or presage, and therefore was wholly given up to the hot scalding Impressions of misguided Fancy in his Astral Spirit. Which being strangely raised and exalted in this false light, has a power by words or writings to fire others, and to intoxicate them with the same heat and noise in their enravished Imagination, whereby that still and small voice of Incomplexionate Reason cannot be heard.   

CHAP. XIV. 1. That neither H. Nicolas nor his Doctrine was prophesied of in Holy Scripture. That of the Angel preaching the Everlasting Gospel groundlessly applied to him. 2. As also that place john 1.21. of being That Prophet. 3. His own mad Application of Acts 17. v. 31. to himself. 4. Their Misapplication of 1 Cor. 13. v. 9, 10. and Hebr. 6. v. 1, 2. to the Doctrine of this new Prophet. 5. Their arguing for the authority of the Service of the Love from the Series of Times and Dispensations, with the Answer thereunto. 6. That the Oeconomie of the Family of Love is quite contrary to the Reign of the Spirit. 7. That the Author is not against the Regnum Spiritûs the Cabalists also speak of, but only affirms that this Dispensation takes not away the Personal Offices of Christ nor the External comeliness of Divine Worship. 8. That if this Regnum Spiritûs is to be promoted by the Ministry of some one Person more especially, it follows not that it is H. Nicolas, he being a mere mistaken Enthusiast, or worse.  
1. AND therefore being blinded with the wind and dust of this Fanatic Tempest, they are carried on to so great a piece of Folly, as to fancy this mistaken Wight so Sacred and Divine a person as to be prophesied of in the Holy Scriptures. But the places that are alleged are so weakly and ineptly applied, that it is a further confirmation of their being strangely hood-winked and held down with an over-bearing effascination and witchcraft. For how vain a thing is it to make this Man that Angel that preached the Everlasting Gospel, 
Revel. chap. 14. v. 6.  whenas that Angelical Preachment was at least seven or eight hundred years before he lived, according to all those Interpreters that have endeavoured to give a solid and coherent account of S. John's Prophecy? But this is more than I need attempt, (or it may be can be done) to confute this assertion by Chronological demonstration. It is sufficient to note that it is groundless, a mere fancy unbacked by Reason and Argument; whenas on the contrary there is evident Reason against it; This person whom they so much adore being rather a Decryer of the Everlasting Gospel than a Preacher of it, as shall appear in due time.  
2. The Second conceit of his being prophesied of in Scripture is fixed upon that of S. John 1. verse 21. where they would have him to be That Prophet, viz. an eminent Prophet distinct from Elias and Christ. But it is very discernible how weak an Alledgement this is. For first, if there were such an eminent Prophet expected distinct from Elias and Christ, it does not follow it is he. And then again, this expectation of the Jews is no Divine Testimony. And thirdly, as some Interpreters have noted, they expected him before the coming of Elias, as Elias before the coming of Christ. 
See Grotius upon the place.  Others understood by That Prophet the Prophet jeremy, who is styled 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, That Prophet of God. And lastly, amongst the rest that excellent Critic and pious Interpreter Castellio renders it simply, a prophet, the sense being, At least art thou a Prophet? See Castellio upon the place. So many weakenings are there of this groundless Fiction of his being prophesied of in this place of Scripture.  
3. But I shall produce a Third place, and that of his own choosing, Acts 17. where God is said to have appointed a day in which he will judge the world in righteousness by that man whom he hath ordained; 
Acts 17. v. 31.  whereof he hath given assurance unto all men, in that he hath raised him from the dead. This shameless Enthusiast does not stick to apply to himself this place, as if he were the man prophesied of therein. Whenas it is manifest it is meant of the Person of Christ, whom God had corporeally raised from the Grave, as a palpable Pledge and Assurance that the World should be judged by him according to the Scriptures, Math. 25.31. But supposing the meaning to be that which this fanatic Boaster would have it, see what sense it will make with the preceding verse, which would be this, That God now commands all men every where to repent, namely, because 1500 years hence he will raise up H. Nicolas from the dead, in a moral sense, who shall judge the world by his doctrine. What Bedlam Madness is this to vent such Expositions of the Holy Writ upon pretence of higher Inspiration than ever was yet in the World? The Apostle's exhortation would be as wild sense as if one should earnestly cry unto the people walking in Paul's to run out of the Church as fast as they can, because it is ready one thousand five hundred years hence to fall down upon their heads.  
4. That I may not omit any places that they allege, I will add also 1 Cor. 13. v. 9, 10. For we know in part, and we prophecy in part: But when that which is perfect is come then that which is imperfect shall be done away. And Hebr. 6. v. 1, 2. Therefore leaving the principles of the doctrine of Christ, let us go on unto perfection; not laying again the foundation of Repentance from dead works, and of Faith toward God, of the doctrine of Baptism, laying on of hands, and of the Resurrection of the dead, and of the Eternal judgement. From these two places they are wont to gather that the Doctrine of Christ is imperfect, and a more perfect Doctrine was to come, which is, say they, the Doctrine of Hen. Nicolas. Which argument is as weak and frivolous as blasphemous. For it is plain that in the former place he compares not any Doctrine to be set on foot on earth with the present Doctrine of Christ and knowledge of the Apostles, but the condition of the knowledge of the Christian Church in this life with that which she shall have in Heaven: and therefore he saith, Now I know in part, but then I shall know even as I am known. What, does S. Paul mean that he shall know nothing clear till H. Nicolas his time? O the madness and impudence of these giddy Interpreters! And to the latter Text; What, would they have us to let go our Christian Creed under pretence of a new Doctrine which is more perfect? Yea certainly they would so, as will appear more plainly anon. But how shamefully they abuse this Scripture to that execrable end, is evident from the following verse, And this will we do, if God permit. That is, The Apostle himself will deliver that doctrine of Perfection he mentions in the first verse; and therefore it is no Prophecy of the Doctrine of H. Nicolas, but a more exquisite Declaration of the excellency of Christ's Priesthood; which is too long and too accurate to fill a short Creed. But what pitiful shifts are these deluded fanatics put to, when they have no better Alledgements than these for their rebellious Errors against Christ?  
5. I shall conclude my examination of their grounds of believing this Fanatic so great and eminent a Prophet, with something a more trim conceit of his followers, whereby they would countenance their high opinion they have of him, which is hinted also from himself; namely, That the Series of Times and Providence seem to give witness to the mighty Professions he makes of his own Ministry. For as there was for a time a Service of the Law under God the Father, and then a Service of the Belief under Christ the Son; so likewise the Holy Ghost must have his turn and have his Service: and what Service can that be, but the Service of the Love? To which I answer, That if they speak this in good earnest in reference to the three Hypostases of the ever-Blessed Trinity, it is plain that that Mystery was not communicated to the World under the Law of Moses, but concealed in the hidden Cabbala among the Wise men and Prophets, not to be published till Christ; for the better clearing and fitter recommending the Theory of his Union with the Eternal Word. With the appearance therefore of Christ, with whom all the fullness of Divine Wisdom was to be imparted to men, a distincter knowledge of the Deity and clearer assurance of the Immortality of the Soul (the main Branches of the ancient Cabbala) was also communicated. But it is no where said, nor can be conceived, That God the Father distinctly from the Son and Holy Ghost gave the Law to Moses; but it was an act, as all acts ad extra are, of the entire Godhead. Nor is the Father nor the Holy Spirit excluded in the economy of the Gospel, but their Glory is acknowledged coequal and their Majesty coeternal. Nor again can the Church ever cease to be under the Belief of jesus Christ, so as that any other God-service should justle that out by its succession. For the Belief of the Promises of Christ's coming again visibly to Judgement and Crowning his true members with Eternal Life and Glory, must of necessity continue till the Promises themselves be fulfilled: Which are but fantastically conceived to be fulfilled in the Service of the Love.  
6. Moreover how can that Dispensation pretend to be the Ministry of the Spirit, where men are kept off from believing the inward manifestations of their own Mind (where alone they can be properly said to be taught of God) and urged to give up all their Light and Consciences to be ruled at the pleasure of the Elders of his Family? This is not to be inspired by God, but to be taught merely by men, and to be carved and shaped out like a piece of dead Marble by the hand of the Statuary. So wholly unlike the Dispensation of the Spirit is this Oeconomie of the Service of the Love. Beside that it is a piece of Rapine and Robbery to appropriate that to their Family which is the Peculiar of every true Believer in Christ, who assuredly have the assistance of the Holy Spirit, 
* See Book 8. ch. 8. and 9  as I have proved at large in the following parts of my Discourse.  
7. But if any one will adventure to affirm, That after this dead Form of Religion and external flattery of the Person of Christ, which has continued too-many Ages, there will succeed a more general Reign of the Spirit of Life and experimental knowledge of his Sceptre and Power in us, subduing all his enemies there under his feet, and renewing the World in true Righteousness and Holiness; it is that which I in no wise oppose; nay I must confess I have a fatal and unalterable propension to think it to be true, and that this may be that Regnum Spiritús which the Cabalists of old did presage, and does begin with the Reviving of the Witnesses in the Apocalypse of S. john. Of which things I have 
* See Book 5. Chap. 17. sect. 8.  already spoke. But in the mean time this is not the special work of any one man, but like the Vision of 
* Chap. 3●. v. 9, 10.  Ezekiel, where Breath comes from the four Winds of Heaven upon the bones already covered with sinews, flesh and skin; and behold they lived, and stood upon their feet, an exceeding great Army: an orderly Company, such as the Church of Christ ought to be. For this Internal power of the Spirit will not annul or destroy the External Frame of Christian Religion, as it refers to the Offices of the Person of Christ, the Head of his Church, (as these Satanical Impostors would pretend) but rectify and corroborate it, and make it more irreprehensibly and enravishingly beautiful; as there was more lustre in those raised Bodies after the Spirit of life had entered into them, than when they were mere dead carcases.  
8. Besides, if we did conceive that this Dispensation of Christ in the Spirit was to be in a more special manner promoted by the Ministry of some one Person, it does not at all follow that H. Nicolas is the man; and not only so, but I am confident I shall make it manifest that it is impossible that it should be he. Which I shall have sufficiently performed, when I have demonstrated that he is nothing at all of that which he pretends to be, but only a mere mistaken Enthusiast, if not worse; which was the last part of my Purpose. And this I conceive is fully evinced by proving him to have laid aside all the Offices of the Person of Christ, as he is Man, and intercepted all the hopes of his Visible Return to Judgement in the clouds of Heaven, and of rewarding all true Believers with that glorious Crown of Life in an Heavenly Body at the last day. Which things are so clear in Scripture, that the Scripture itself must lose its authority if these things once lose their belief, as is manifest by what we have said 
* Chap. 1.  already in this present Treatise. And therefore he that denies these things, it is plain he is not inspired of God, but is a Minister and Factor for the Devil.   

CHAP. XV. 1. That the Personal Offices of Christ are not to be laid aside: That he is a Priest for ever, demonstrated out of sundry places of Holy Writ. 2. That the Office of being a judge is also affixed to his Humane Person, proved from several Testimonies of Scripture. 3. Places alleged for the excluding Christ's Humanity, with Answers thereto. 4. The last and most plausible place they do allege, with an Answer to the same.  
1. NOW that the Humane person of Christ, as I may so call it, is not to be laid aside, is evident (not to repeat what I have elsewhere alleged) from the whole Epistle of the Author to the Hebrews. For he that there is said to be an high Priest for ever, is that very man who was crucified on the Cross at jerusalem, who was said to be like unto his brethren in all things; 
Hebr. 2. v. 17, 18.  that he might be a merciful and faithful high priest, in things appertaining to God, to make reconciliation for the sins of the people: For in that he himself hath suffered, being tempted, he is able to succour them that tempted. And it is further clear that it is this very man we speak of, in that he is said to be born not of the Tribe of Levi, but of the Tribe of juda, chap. 7.14. and yet he is there declared a Priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec. Read the whole Chapter; nothing can be more clearly asserted then the Everlasting high-Priesthood of this man, who sanctifying the People with his blood, suffered without the gate. Which are such particularities as must needs affix the Eternal high-Priesthood to the Humane person of Christ.  
Again in that he is said to suffer but once, it is apparent that it is to be literally understood of his Humane person; 
Hebr. chap. 10. v. 11.  And every priest standeth daily ministering and offering oftentimes the same Sacrifices which can never take away sins: But this man after he had offered one Sacrifice for sins, for ever sat down at the right hand of God, etc. And yet more fully in the foregoing Chapter: For Christ is not entered into the holy places made with hands, 
Hebr. ●. v. ●4, 25, 26, 2● 28  which are the figures of the true; but into Heaven itself, now to appear in the presence of God for us. Nor yet that he should offer himself often, as the high priest entereth into the holy place every year with blood of others. For than must he often have suffered since the foundation of the World. But now once in the end of the world hath he appeared to put away sin by the sacrifice of himself. And as it is appointed unto men once to die, but after this the judgement: So Christ was once offered to bear the sins of many; and unto them that look for him shall he appear the second time, without sin unto salvation. To which you may add that of Peter, 
1 Pet. 3.18.  For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the just for the unjust, that he might bring us to God. And 1 John 2.1. If any man sin, we have an advocate with the Father, jesus Christ the Righteous, and he is a propitiation for our sins. And if he was so in S. John's time, why not always?  
Furthermore, Romans 5.6. For when we were yet without strength, in due time Christ died for the ungodly. He says not, by the ungodly, but, for the ungodly: which therefore cannot be allegorized but into Nonsense. Like that, verse 10. For if when we were enemies, we were reconciled to God by the Death of his Son. Is any one reconciled by killing the Holy Life, the Mystical Christ in him? Wherefore it is plain that in S. Paul's time the Humane Person of Christ was the high Priest who was an Atonement with God by the sacrifice of himself. And God has not declared any where that he has or ever will put him out of his Office, till his coming again to judgement, when he shall appear the second time, without sin unto Salvation, as you heard out of the Author to the Hebrews; that is, When he shall not bring his sin-offering with him, viz. an earthly, mortal body, capable of Crucifixion, but shall appear as a glorious Judge to complete Salvation to all them that truly believe in him, and expect his joyful coming; at what time he shall finish the Redemption of our Bodies, and translate us to his everlasting Kingdom in Heaven.  
2. And that this Office of a judge is assured to his Humane person, is plain from what we recited out of the Acts: namely, That God has given assurance to all men, 
Acts 17. v. 31.  that he will judge the world by the man Jesus, in that he has raised him so miraculously from the dead. Which is that very Son of man that shall appear on his throne accompanied with his Angels, Matth. 25. And assuredly none will deny but that he who sitteth at the right hand of God, will come thence to judge the quick and the dead: But it is this crucified jesus, that for the joy that was set before him endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God, Hebr. 12.2. To which truth S. Peter also witnesseth in the Acts. 
Acts 3.13, 21.  Where that very jesus whom the Jews delivered up and denied in the presence of Pilate, is said to be received into Heaven, until the time of Restitution of all things, which God hath spoken by the mouth of his holy Prophets since the World began. This implies that at the utmost fulfilling of the Periods of time he will again appear and finish the Mystery of Righteousness, and perfect Salvation to his people at the last, according as he has promised, John 6. No man can come to me, except the Father, which has sent me, draw him; and I will raise him up at the last day. Which certainly is to be understood of his Humane person, forasmuch as for that very cause he has made him Judge of Life and Death, as appears Chap. 5. ver. 26. For as the Father hath life in himself, so likewise he hath given to the Son to have life in himself; and hath given him authority to execute judgement also, because he is the Son of man. Now when he saith, No man can come to me, except the Father draw him, it is manifest, that by the Father is meant the Eternal hidden Deity, whose workings and preparations within every man's Soul fit him to join with Christ's humane person, the visible Head of the Church of God: otherwise if by Christ were here understood the Eternal Word, it would not be good sense. For that is that which draws, not the thing drawn to, in this place. Again, whereas he says, He will raise him up at the last day, it is evident that it is not morally or mystically to be understood, but literally; otherwise it could not be deferred till the last day, but should be done in this Life. Nor can it be understood of the day of the service of the Love: For then the sense would be, That they that believed on Christ some sixteen hundred years ago, should become Familists now, or rather some others for them; which Promises are insipid and ridiculous. Wherefore it is this Son of man, to whom God hath also given power to execute judgement. And the very same certainly is he that is represented on the great white Throne, from whose face the Earth and Heaven fled away. Rev. 20. And I saw the dead, small and great, stand before God: and the Books were opened, and another Book was opened which is the Book of life: and the dead were judged out of those things which were written in those Books, according to their works. And the Sea gave up the dead which were in it; and Death and Hell delivered up the dead which were in them: and they were judged every man according to their works. And Death and Hell were cast into the lake of fire. Hell, i. e. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is here the Region of the dead: and the whole frame and phrase of the matter here contained doth so plainly import that the Judgement is concerning those that are dead, whether drowned in the Sea, or buried in their Graves, or in whatever other circumstances quitted this mortal life; that this truth of Christ's visible coming to Judgement cannot be concealed or eluded by any Allegorical fetches whatsoever.  
3. Nor have our inconsiderate Adversaries any thing to allege for their rebellious despising of the Humane person of Christ, unless two or three grosly-mistaken places of Scripture. Such as Hebr. 11. v. 26. where Moses is said to esteem the reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures in Egypt; and Chap. 13. v. 8. jesus Christ the same yesterday, and to day, and for ever. Out of which passages they fancy to themselves such a Christ only as was as well in Moses' time as now, and was ever the same from the beginning of the World and ever will be. But they plainly in these Texts raise Mountains of Molehills. For the simple and genuine sense of the former is nothing but this, That Moses bore such reproaches as Christ and the firm professors of Christ bear, which he uses as an argument of Patience to the Hebrews from the example of Moses: 
See Book 1. chap. 8. sect. 4, 5, 6.  unless you will interpret the place upon the supposition of Christ being the Perfect of Israel before his Incarnation. But the former sense is more plain and passable. And for the other place, it is nothing but an exhortation to Perseverance from the constancy of the Christian Rulers and Governors who persisted in their Faith to the end: and the Apostle tells them hereupon that the Faith is the same still, and Christ's assistance the same now that it was then to them, and will be ever the same to all true Believers. Which surely is all that is meant by Jesus Christ the same yesterday, and to day, and for ever. For to make yesterday to signify from everlasting, is very rash and cross to the phrase of Scripture, Psal. 90. For a thousand years in thy sight are but as yesterday; and Job 8. For we are but of yesterday, and know nothing. Which is very true of these new upstart Interpreters.  
4. But their last and most plausible allegation is that out of the Corinthians, Wherefore henceforth know we no man after the flesh; 
2 Cor. 5.16.  yea, though we have known Christ after the flesh, yet know we him so no more. Here they think they have full commission to lay aside the Humane person of Christ from the Example of S. Paul. But their mistake is in not knowing the Hebrew Idiom of this place of Scripture. For as that excellent Interpreter Hugo Grotius has noted, the words are to be rendered, yea though we might have known Christ after the flesh, that is to say, Though I with others might have known Christ after the flesh, and conversed with him here upon earth, nay have been something akin to him, as certain boasted themselves it seems at Corinth, yet henceforth, saith he, we should know him after this manner no more, but as an Heavenly Prince: in whom he has the most interest, that is the most nearly renewed into the image of his life. Or without this Hebraisme, It may be an oblique Monition to the aforesaid persons, and have rather the nature of an Exhortation to them, then of a Declaration concerning himself; which they would be more certainly enforced to take to themselves, by how much more plain it was that Paul never knew Christ according to the Flesh. That it has some such meaning as this, and not that of our Adversaries, is plain from the precedent verse, where he expressly retains the Humane person of Christ in his Priestly office: For that he saith, that he is that one man that died for all, (not killed by all, as I noted above) that they who live should not henceforth live unto themselves, but unto him that died for them and rose again. Which is not sense, if it be not understood of the Humane person of Christ. And verse 20 he does plainly profess himself the Ambassador of the crucified jesus, or Legate of the great Angel of the Covenant; Now than we are Ambassadors for Christ, as if God did beseech you by us, we pray you in Christ's stead, be ye reconciled to God. For he hath made him to be sin for us, who knew no sin; that we might be made the Righteousness of God in him. Of which there can be no possible meaning that excludes the Humane person of Christ from his Priestly office. We have therefore abundantly demonstrated That the Person of our Saviour is not to be laid aside, but that he is a Priest for ever according to the Scriptures.   

CHAP. XVI. 1. That Hen. Nicolas does plainly in his Writings lay aside the Person of Christ, as where he affirms That whatever is taught by the Scripture-learned is false, and That all the Matters of the Bible are but Prefigurations of what concerns the Dispensation of his blessed Family. 2. Other Citations to the same purpose, and his accursed Allegory of Christ's celebrating his Passeover with his disciples, whereby he would antiquate and abolish the true Historical knowledge of him. 3. Several places where he evidently takes away the Priestly Office of Christ. 4. Others that plainly take away his glorious Return to judgement and the Resurrection of the dead in the true and Apostolical sense.  
1. WE shall now make it as evident that this pretended Prophet we speak of does lay him aside, whereby we shall clearly convince the World of his falsehood and imposture. And this shall be chiefly out of his own Writings. Out of which we shall first produce such passages as in a more general manner infer what we aim at. As certainly such places do, as expressly declare That whatsoever is taught of Christ out of his Communialty of the Love, is all false. Whence it does plainly appear, That the Articles of the Apostles Creed understood according to the Letter, are held false by this inspired Communialty: For these Articles are taught by them that are not of Hen. Nicolas his Family. In his First Exhortation Chap. 5. he plainly declares, That the true Belief in Jesus Christ is not to be found in any people upon Earth that walk without the Communialty of the Love. And Chap. 16. Sect. 15, 16. he tells us, That it is a presumption against God and his Saints, that any one out of the Learnedness of the Letter, or out of the Imagination of the Knowledge, taketh upon him to be a Teacher or Preacher, or to institute or intermeddle in any God-service or Worship, unless he be an illuminated Elder of the house of the Love. And Sect. 17. He does affirm That it is all assuredly false and lies, seducing and deceitful, whatever is taught by others out of the Learnedness of the Scripture. Again, in his Evangely, Chap. 32. there also he asserts, That to those that are without the Family of Love, all the matters of Christianity to them are in Images, Figures and Shadows, in Similitudes, Parables and closed Books. Where his meaning is easily understood out of Chap. 30. sect. 17. For these Figures he makes Shadows of the true and spiritual things which were heretofore, through jesus Christ, come to pass, seen, heard and preached, and have stood for a memorial of the true spiritual things which should, in the time to come, come to pass, namely by this inspired Minister. Whereby the History of Christ is made a mere Allegory and prophetic Prefiguration of what is fulfilled in his Dispensation of the Communialty of the Love: wherein all becomes fulfilled in Christ, whatsoever was written of him, as he plainly asserts Chap. 1. sect. 10. And he more abundantly declares himself in his Prophecy of the Spirit of Love, Chap. 13. That a man out of his natural and Scripture-learned understanding has not any light or knowledge at all of the Christian Mystery; yea he is so utterly void of the same, that he cannot understand the smallest tittle thereof: he may indeed speak out of the written Word, but understandeth nothing thereof according to the truth; but it is all covered and sealed before him in Similitudes, Images, Figures and Parables. Where again it is easy to infer, That this great Prophet holds nothing of the Articles of the Christian Faith to be true in that sense the Scripture-learned teach them: which is plainly to deny the History of Christ, and to profess ourselves mere Infidels. Out of which Spirit of Infidelity he has so distortedly allegorized all the clauses of the Creed, that to such as are not bewitched and besotted by his fanatic blasts to a better opinion of him then he deserves, he must needs appear an Infidel. Lastly, in his Introduction, Chap. 9 sect. 35. there again he does boldly affirm, That it is certainly mere lies what the Letter-learned institute or set forth, how clear soever in understanding, if they be yet unreformed by the Love and her Service. And in the following Section he plainly declares, That the Scriptures are not to be taught nor held forth Historically, but as Prefigurations of the Promises that are fulfilled in his Service of the Love. Whence it is evident he had no belief in the Letter of the Scripture, nor of the miraculous History of Christ, and of the Predictions concerning him, whereby our Faith should be affixed to his Humane Person. Against which he useth all diligence imaginable, as if not simple Care but an inspired Envy or Satanical Spite against the honour of his Person did actuate him in all his Writings.  
2. To which purpose, 
Chap. 12. sect. 14.  I conceive, is that Caution in his Introduction, That no man bind his heart to any outward thing, which he is served with to the Righteousness of life. For of all outward things nothing can be more serviceable than the Humane Person of Christ, who suffered for us and redeemed us from the wrath to come, if we stand faithful in the Covenant. 
Introduct. ch. 13.27.  Those places also where he saith, That the Godly life is the very Saviour himself; and that no man knows Christ nor can confess him, unless his shape be in him, that is, his Life and Image be in him, seem intended as justling against the External Person of Christ; as also what he saith Chap. 22. namely, That no other Foundation may be laid then that jesus Christ who from everlasting was, and is, and abideth for ever: whereby I doubt not but he intends the exclusion of his Humane Person, whose compute began but about 16 hundred years ago. But the most wonderful sleight he puts him off by, is his Mystical meaning of Christ's celebration of the Passeover with his Disciples. Which we shall easily understand, if we take notice what he means by Flesh in his Writings, namely, by Flesh is meant the Letter or History. In his Prophecy of the Spirit of Love, Chap. 13. ver. 4. Verily therefore they do all err very much that judge according to their understanding (out of the earthly Being, or out of the Flesh or Letter) God's truth, which is Heavenly and Spiritual. See also Introduct. ch. 14. sect. 20. Now if you will but read his Evangely, chap. 21. sect. 3, 7, 8, 10. also chap. 22. sect. 5, 6. and chap. 25. sect. 1, 2. you shall find in brief (for it were too tedious to write these allegorical Ambages) that the right Celebration of the Pascha or Passeover with Christ is, That he (namely, Christ after the Flesh, they are his own words) should be slain, that is, that Christ according to the Letter or History should be abolished, that he may be entertained only according to the Spirit. Which is the great Arcanum of this Sect of the Family. Behold, saith he, this is the right Passeover with Christ, and the right Supper which the upright Believers and Disciples of Christ keep with Christ, to wit, that they depart even so with Christ out of the Flesh, (that is, that Christ according to the History or Letter be crucified or slain in them, that is, nullified and rejected as a mere Legend or Fable) and pass into the Spirit, (that is, the spiritual Mystery of Christ, the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Moral of the Fable) and out of the Death or Mortality, (that is, out of the dead Letter) into the Eternal Life of everlasting Immortality. In which sonorous language that you may not promise to yourself any such lasting purchase, there is nothing meant but the state of Perfection which these Familists fancy to themselves here upon Earth, and is everlasting in no other sense then in succession, they promising themselves that their Sect will continue for ever; and therefore he adds, wherethrough sin and all destruction becomes vanquished, namely by this state of Perfection, wherein sin and every imperfect and destroyable state is swallowed up. For they having come to the highest, there is no change of things, though their persons be mortal, according to their own doctrine. This Allegory of the Passeover is so odd a conceit, that did I not suppose the Author deeply Fanatical, I should suspect it accompanied with a sly jeering and scorn against the History of Christ, and to be the product of a scoffing Atheistical Spirit. For no Atheist could exercise his wit here with more villainous sliness against the truth of the Scriptures then thus. Which makes me sometimes think that he was not simply Fanatical, but either Atheistical, or possessed by the Devil, himself in the mean time not knowing whose 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 he was.  
3. And thus we have had a taste in general, how sedulously this Author endeavours to out the Person of Christ. We shall now pursue the matter in two main heads, the Office of his Priesthood, and his coming visibly to judgement in his Humane person. To which is annexed the promise of a glorious Resurrection, and Eternal Life, in a plain and true sense, without any shuffling or equivocating. That he makes nothing of the atonement of Christ's personal sufferings, he does in my judgement too plainly discover, chap. 13. sect. 8. of his Documental Sentences, where rather than he will acknowledge the usefulness of that Advocate with the Father, jesus Christ the righteous, who is a propitiation for our sins, he does pronounce him that sins by violence or Temptation to be guiltless, as the ravished virgin Deuteronomie 22; that so there may be no need of Christ's Sacrifice, whose personal death and Priestly office he never takes notice of to this purpose: As you may observe further, Exhortat. chap. 20. from sect. 19 to the end of the chapter. Where although he supposes a man's stumblings and fall daily very great and terrible before him, and that for that cause he is very woeful of heart, feels the pricking of sin, the darts of death, and condemnation of Hell, and so is in much anguish and affliction of mind; yet is there no application at all of the Sacrifice of Christ upon the 
* See Book 8. ch. 15, & 16.  Cross, nor any help nor comfort at all held out by his sufferings, though it was the most proper place that could be to mention them. And chap. 24. in the prayers he puts up there, in stead of making use of the mediation of that Christ that felt the pains of death on the Cross for us, he makes use only of God's supposed Promise or Covenant he has made with the House of the Love, sect. 3. and 7. See him also upon the Beatitudes' sect. 6. And it is no wonder we hear nothing of that Reconciliation made by the Cross of Christ, for he does plainly aver, sect. 34. That the true being in the Love is that peace with God and man (mentioned Ephes. 2.14.) and the true Testament that standeth fast for ever. And Exhortation chap. 12.44. Remission of sins is gained only by submitting to the House of the Love: The same that David George boasted of his doctrine. Therefore my beloved children change ye not nor turn away yourselves from the House of Love. For there is in the same the stool of grace, to an everlasting remission of sins over all such as cleave thereon, and to a peace and rest of the life to all such as humble them there-under. By such slips and omissions as these, those that are not very dull of perception may easily spell out his meaning. Which yet is more clear by other places of his Evangely, chap. 13. Where he settleth the Everlasting Priesthood not upon Christ's person, but makes this Kingly Priest no person at all, but a thing, a state or condition of him and his followers here upon earth. And therefore he calls there this mystical Christ, The Lord's Sabbath, The seventh day in the Paradise of God, The perfection, etc. And chap. 22. he makes the entrance of Christ into heaven and his visible ascending up thither, and sitting at the right hand of God, and sending down the holy Ghost at the day of Pentecost, (which was a real effect of his eternal Priesthood and Intercession with God for his Church) nothing but the appearing of him according to the Spirit, out of the Heavenly Being in their Minds or Souls, upon which he sent down his Spiritual or Heavenly Powers.  
Wherefore this Mystical Christ is the only high Priest that he acknowledgeth, and will allow him no otherwise then in this mystical and spiritual sense to be an everlasting and true Christ of God. See the place; 
Evang. Regni, cap. 22.  of which you will assure yourself I have given the right sense, if you compare it with chap. 26. sect. 10, 11, 12. where he more plainly affirms, That it is the upright being of the Love, Christ after the Spirit, (which he calls the true light) which is that high Priest that abideth for ever at the right hand of God in the Heavenly Being. Which phrase Heavenly Being always signifies morally or mystically with him, and means something within us. And yet he has the impudence to allege Acts 1. v. 11. where Christ is said to ascend into Heaven literally and naturally so called, his disciples gazing upon him as he went up. Thus you see how industriously, nay how madly and rashly, he shuffles out the Humane person of Christ from his Priestly Office every where. And as he will have the Heaven or most Holy within us, so will he have his Sacrifice and Passion within us too. Introduct. chap. 8.38. Where do any now, saith he, keep the Supper of Christ, where they break, distribute and eat the bread (which is the true Body of Christ) to a remembrance of Christ, that he hath suffered in us for the sins cause the death of the Cross, and so his death is published till he come in his glory? Where it is plain that the Crucifixion of Christ is a mystery in us, and it is insinuated a duty too. For the Body and the Flesh of Christ is Christ according to the History. Which Christ according to the Flesh is to be slain in us, if we celebrate the Passeover aright: and thus we must publish his death till he come in glory, that is, in the Spirit.  
4. And truly no other is his glorious coming to judgement, with this Sect, than this Mystical and Spiritual coming; which was the second part I intended to pursue; which I question not but I shall make as clear as noonday. Of this there are so many Testimonies and so pregnant, that the only fear is of being too copious in the proof of this matter. Revel. Dei cap. 7. There his illuminate Elders together with his Family of Love are the Heavens in which Christ the Son of God comes gloriously and triumphantly to judgement, to reign with God and his righteousness everlasting upon earth. Which plainly excludes the ending of the World and that coming of Christ that all Christians expect. And chap. 15. sect. 6. he affirms that in this Eighth day, which is the day of the Spirit of Love, all the dead that are deceased in the Lord jesus Christ do rise from the death, and all Generations of Heaven and Earth do become judged in the judgement of God with equity.  
Again in his Introduct. Chap. 1. he saith, That now the true glorious God, who is the Resurrection and the Life, revealeth his Saints out of his bosom, where (since the time they fell asleep) they have rested until this day of the Love; because they should now in these last times, in the resurrection of the righteous, be manifested with Christ in glory, to a righteous judgement of God on the earth. And chap. 12. he there also affirms, That in this day of the Love there appear and come to us livingly and gloriously all God's Saints which in times past died and fell asleep in God. And chap. 22. there he also tells us, how that in sure and firm hope of everlasting life the upright believers have rested in the Lord jesus Christ, till the appearing of his coming, which is now in this day of the Love revealed out of the heavenly Being; with which jesus Christ the former Believers of Christ, who were fallen asleep, rested or died in him, are now also manifested in glory, being raised from the dead to the intent that they should reign alive with him over all his enemies. To which you may add what he has wrote chap. 16. in his Prophecy of the Spirit of Love: Make you to flight, make you to flight, yea, get you now all out of the way, ye enemies of the Lord, and of his service of the Love, and give the Lord with his holy ones the room; yet shall ye not escape the vengeance of God. For, he saith, the Lord cometh to judge betwixt the Family of the Love and the rest of the world: wherethrough the Earth is now moved, the Heavens troubled, the Elements melt with heat, and the token of the coming of the Son of man appears in Heaven: with which rumour or rushing noise of the power of God and his holy ones, the last trumpet doth also presently give forth her sound; through whose blast of her vehement sound, and through the appearing of the coming of Christ, the dead shall stand up and arise unto the judgement of God; who having revenged the blood of his holy ones, that the sinners have spilt and shed upon the earth, he puts this pure Family in peaceable Possession thereof; that they may reign there-over, or judge the same with righteousness, from henceforth world without end. So that the completion of all the Prophet's ends in the Triumph of Familism; the same which David George boasted of himself. See also chap. 15. sect. 5.  
Lastly in his Evangely, chap. 35.8. Behold in this same day, namely of the Love, is the Resurrection of the Lords dead come to pass, through the appearing of the coming of Christ in his Majesty according to the Scriptures. And a little after, sect. 9 In which resurrection of the dead, God showeth unto us that the time is now fulfilled, that his dead (or the dead that are fallen asleep in the Lord) rise up in this day of his judgement, and appear unto us in Godly glory, which shall also henceforth live in us everlastingly with Christ, and reign upon the Earth. Of which the plain sense is, That the Souls deceased so many hundred years ago, are alive again in these of the Family of Love, and shall reign everlastingly in them with the Mystical Christ on the Earth. Which plainly excludes that other judgement or Resurrection in the Literal sense, as I said before. Again chap. 4. sect. 15. For this cause our hope standeth now in this day very little on many of the Inhabitants of the world; but we hope with joy much more on the appearing of the dead that die in the Lord or are dead in him, to wit, that they in their resurrection from the death shall livingly come unto and meet with us. For all the dead of the Lord and members of Christ shall now live and rise with their Bodies, and we shall assemble us with them, and they with us to one body in jesus Christ, into one lovely Being of the Love, and be altogether concordable in the Love and peace of jesus Christ.   

CHAP. XVII. 1. His perverse Interpretation of that Article of the Creed concerning Life everlasting. 2. His misbelief of the Immortality of the Soul, proved from his forcible wresting of the most pregnant Testimonies thereof to his Dispensation and Ministry here on Earth. 3. Their interpreting of the Heavenly Body mentioned 2 Cor. 4. and the unmarried state of Angels, to the signification of a state of this present Life. 4. That H. Nicolas as well as David George held there were no Angels, neither good nor bad. 5. Further Demonstrative Arguments that he held the Soul of man mortal. 6. How suitable his laying aside of the Person of Christ is to these other Tenets. 7. That H. Nicolas, as highly as he magnifies himself, is much below the better sort of Pagans. His irreverent apprehension of the Divine Majesty, if he held that there was any thing more Divine than himself.  
1. FInally as for that Article of the Creed concerning Life everlasting, his exposition is this: We confess that the same everlasting life is the true Light of men, and that God hath made and chosen him the man thereto, that he should live in the same light everlastingly. Where, by him the man, he means the succession of mankind, as any one may know that is but a little acquainted with his manner of writing: and by everlasting life and the true light of men, he means the Light of the Love and the Service thereof; which he presages shall abide for ever. Which therefore he calls the house of God's dwelling, 
Evang. Regni, cap. 34. & 37.  the eternal rest of his holy ones, the everlasting fast-standing jerusalem, the true and indisturbable kingdom, full of all Godly Power, joy, and of all heavenly Beautifulness, wherein the land of the Lord, with fullness of Eternal life, and lively sweetness is sung from everlasting to everlasting. With such sweet Charms and pleasing enchantments does this grand Deceiver lull asleep his little ones into an utter oblivion and perfect misbelief of those precious Promises of Everlasting Happiness made to us by Christ, who hath brought Life and Immortality to light.  
2. For that there is with no other Life but this, nor any Immortality of the Soul or blessed Resurrection which consists in the Soul's being invested with an Heavenly and Spiritual body according to the plain and literal sense of Scripture; his gross abuse of those two main proofs thereof [1 Cor. 15.] [1 Thes. 4.] do plainly demonstrate; which he does wildly distort, as he doth the rest of the Scripture, to a mere prediction of his Service of the Love, in which he will have every thing of the last Day and of the Resurrection fulfilled, that we may be sure that there is nothing else to be expected but this. For in this the last trump sounds; Christ appears in the Heavens, being come to judgement; those very Saints that in time passed died and fell asleep in the Lord, are now raised up in glory, and that with their bodies, and livingly come unto and meet with us, according to that in 1 Thes. 4. and lastly, these raised Saints, that is, the Family of Love, shall thus reign with their mystical Christ upon earth for ever world without end. What interpretation of Scripture can more accurately and radically take away all expectation of Christ's personal coming to Judgement, and the hope of a Blessed Immortality included therein by the resurrection of the dead, than this of this bold Author? Which we may be the better assured he intends, in that his applications are so miserably forced, and yet he has no better proofs than these for the ratifying of his Service of the Love. For if he thought they did signify that which all Christians think they do, he could fancy no force at all in them for the establishing of his Doctrine: but the orthodox meaning seeming to him utterly incredible, makes him confident that he has found out the right sense; if he deal bonâ fide, and takes not the Scripture for a mere Fable, which he may abuse as he pleases.  
3. For we may observe him using the same industry in eluding the force of such places as are plain for an Immortal state after this life, even there where he may seem unconcerned, if he held the Soul of man Immortal. As that 2 Cor. 5. where the Promise of the Heavenly or Spiritual body is evidently set down, as appears further out of the last verses of the precedent chapter: and yet these Familists are not ashamed to expound it of the most holy of the true Tabernacle, in their canting language; whereby they mean the perfection of the Love, a state in this life, as you may see in their Mirabilia Dei. And in the Spiritual Land of peace, That which is writ Luk. 20.35. concerning the children of the Resurrection, that they are neither married nor given in marriage, but are as the Angels of God, he applies to the state of the Service of the Love, and makes it fulfilled in his life. Which is an Allegory so cross and crooked, that nothing but an unbelief of the literal sense could ever have put a man upon the framing of it: besides that scurvy intimation it bears along with it of community of wives, the very same doctrine that 
* See Enthusiasm. Triumphant. sect. 34. Artic. 9  David George is said to have vented.  
4. Who also held, That Angels and Devils are only Good men and Bad men, or their Virtues and Vices: in whose footsteps this scholar of his Hen. Nicolas treads very carefully, as appears from his Revel. Dei cap. 14. where he makes the Righteousness, the true Spirits or holy Angels. As also 
* See H. N upon the seven deadly sins.  elsewhere he saith, that he that has the seven deadly sins in him, is possessed of the seven horriblest and destructionablest Devils: intimating that the rest of the Vices are Devils also, but not so destructionable. And he insinuates further in the same place, that the Seven Devils cast out of Mary Magdalen were those seven deadly Sins. And I am certain that the most knowing of the Family have freely professed that there are no Devils nor Witches nor Angels but those in us. Which things being supposed, it is necessary either to cast away the Scriptures, or else to allegorise them away into a mere moral or mystical sense, as these Enthusiasts have done.  
5. They believing therefore the Existence of neither Angel nor Spirit, of necessity they must believe no Immortality of the Soul. And that they believe no such thing there is still a further evidence, in that he never exhorts any man to Holiness upon that account (which yet is he most powerful argument to make men good that can be propounded) nor ever makes use of such places of Scripture as imply a blessed Immortality to come after this life, in the literal meaning of them. His encouraging his followers to comply with any Superstition, be it never so uglily idolatrous, rather than to expose themselves to danger, agrees also well with this Supposition. And some have noted that they have alleged this reason for it, That the temple of God may not be destroyed. Whereby they mean their humane persons, which they suppose lost irrecoverably in the death of the body. And that there may be no doubt at all that this is their opinion, I will conclude with a reference to 
* Epist 6. Chap. 1●.  one of his Epistles, where he speaks to this very question: which he does with so many hacks and hesitations, with so much shuffling and doubling and insinuations to the contrary, that no rational man can be unsatisfied but that he held it mortal. For if he had held it immortal, it had been impossible he should have concealed his opinion, or intimated any thing to the contrary; it being so useful a doctrine for others, and so commendable for himself to profess. Which obdurate conceit of his made him allegorise away all the Articles of the Creed, and so deny the Resurrection of Christ as well as of all others that believe on him; and being secure, as he thought, that he does not now subsist, he could not dream of any Christ that could be Head of the Church but that mystical one he insists so much upon, the Upright Being of the Love, the Perfection of all. And verily if there be nothing to come after this life, I dare allow him to be as great a Prophet as either himself or his followers desire he should be esteemed.  
6. He is therefore upon his own Hypothesis very consonant to himself, in removing the Humane person of Christ as a thing that has perished one thousand six hundred years ago, and in riveting the Godhead into his own person so thwackingly and substantially, as that he may give the World to understand that he was as much God as that Christ that died at jerusalem, and that all those that attained to the perfection of the Love were so too: that he might abundantly compensate thereby the loss of that one that died upon the Cross, having fallen into the hands of merciless sinners. This, I say, is a consistent dream of his: and that it is no more but a dream, I partly have already, and shall still more clearly demonstrate in this present Discourse.  
7. In the mean time it is very plain, that though he sets out himself in such Seraphical language, and adorns his own person with such gorgeous Titles as if nothing ever yet appeared in the World so holy and divine; yet he is indeed much inferior to the better sort of Pagans, as being nothing more than an Enthusiastic Sadducee, or a Fanatic Deist, if so much. For I wonder what a kind of God he imagines to himself, to whom he makes the Senate of Heaven so unmannerly as to use such forms of speech to him as he does Revel. Dei cap. 21. Go to then, let it even be so, O God, it is vouchsafed thee that thou shouldest first bring forth a Declaration of thy right. But I have no mind to dive any further into this depth of Satan, from which I pray God deliver every good Christian.   

CHAP. XVIII. 1. The great mischief and danger that accrues to the World from this false Prophet. 2. The probable Ferocity of this Sect when time shall serve, and eagerness of executing his Bloody Vision. 3. That Familisme is a plot laid by Satan to overthrow Christianity. 4. What the face of things in likelihood would be supposing it had overrun all. 5. The Motives that enforced the Author to make so accurate a Discovery of this Imposture.  
1. OUT of the Description we have given hitherto, we may easily compute the great mischief that accrues to the World from this false Pretender to Revelations, wherever his Witchcraft has power to seize the spirit of a man. For first, That admirable Wisdom of God in the outward frame of Christian Religion, as it respects the Person of Christ, his endearing Passion, his glorious Resurrection and Ascension, his comfortable Intercession, and his joyful Return to judgement, when our Immortality shall be completed in heavenly Glory; all this is swept away, and therewith our assurance of Eternal Life. And besides this, that there may be nothing wanting to the perfecting of that monstrous Evil that is hatched in this Family, it may prove a Pandora's box to Mankind even in this life, if a more benign Providence do not prevent it. For they having, as I have told you, a full licence from their infallible Prophet to dissemble and aequivocate, to comply with any Religion whatever; they may multiply hiddenly in great numbers to the hazard of a State or Commonwealth. For being taught by their illuminate Elders, That there is nothing to be expected after this life, it must needs make them hang their lips very longingly after the greatest enjoyments they can of this present World. The Possession and Rule whereof their Prophet has promised them with such magnificent words and Enthusiastic Grandiloquence, that they cannot but be inflamed into violent attempts upon the first occasion that they shall fancy safe to make use of. And what full right do you think will they imagine themselves to have to fly upon all, whenas they fancy the Head of their faction to be no less than Christ himself come to judge the World in righteousness?  
2. Wherefore if some sullen fellow amongst them of a peremptory and imperious Spirit, overcharged with Pride and Melancholy, and deeply baptised into the doctrine of this Sect, shall by his fanatic heat, parts and language emerge to that height of honour as to be approved the Eldest of that Family: the same is presently become in his own conceit, and in theirs also, God himself returned to Judgement, and all his host, Saints and Seraphims, if ever opportunity arm them to execute their design. And then will they think that that is to be fulfilled which is figured out in that Vision of a man clothed with an Habergion, 
See Revelat. Dei, Cap. 27. sect. 8, 9, 10, 11.  and Harness, and girded with an iron chain, whose hands and legs to the very girdle were wet with blood, with a sword in his left hand also red and bloody, and another in his right which was altogether a glowing fire, glisning & crackling very terribly with many fire-flames. Which direful Spectre gives out his voice in the following Sections. Vengeance, Vengeance, Vengeance; Now swiftly, now swiftly, yea now very swiftly, Woe, woe, woe, unto all the enemies of the Lord and his holy ones, and to all the enemies of the Family of Love. So great Darlings do they give out themselves to be of God and his Providence, and so miserable an end, do they prefigure to themselves, shall befall those that are not of their blessed Family. God of his mercy open the eyes of all men, that they may see the fearful purposes of this Diabolical Impostor, and quit themselves of these subtle delusions of Satan.  
3. For if I have any sense or foresight at all in me, it is a plot to overrun and subjugate, if it be possible, all Christendom, and perfectly to extirpate the worship of Christ, and to extinguish the belief of all his Promises, under pretence of a greater Holiness and Perfection then there is in Christian Religion; though this Familisme be such as I have abundantly set out to you. See his Prophecy of the Spirit of Love, Chap. 11. also Chap. 14. Sect. 8, 9 and Chap. 16. Sect. 3, 4, 7, 8. and Chap. 19 Sect. 4.5.7, etc. In which places he promises to his followers that they shall have the day at last, that is, That Familisme shall thrust Christianity out of the World.  
4. Which because they have so great mind should be fulfilled, let us suppose a while that they have got the mastery over Christendom, and compute with ourselves the consequences thereof. Without all question, although every page of this Divine Author (as they would have him) be so thick painted with the sweet repetitions of Love and Lovely, the issue of such a victory would be the most beastly Tyranny that ever appeared yet upon the stage of the earth, worse by far then Mahometism itself. For first, all hope of a Future life being taken away, every man according to his power will be more free and eager to satisfy his lust in the superfluous pleasures of this. From whence those that are weak will be oppressed without pity, to satiate the desires of the proud and injurious Oppressor. And then again, for peace in matters of Religion, upon which score especially this flattering Deceiver would recommend himself to the World, the interpretations of Scripture, whereby he would establish his authority with men, are so wild and fanatic, and so dissonant to all sense and reason, that he has sown therein the seeds of perpetual Contention; unless it be prevented by a Remedy worse than the Disease, that is, a perfect slavery of the Conscience, and an implicit faith That their Prophet is infallible, without any examination and doubt. Which is the most base and villainous Degeneracy that the Spirit of man can be forced into, and is ever there attempted most where the Religion of a Nation is the most rotten and false. But that this latter would be the way seems too-too probable, both from the necessity of the case, and from such intimations out of his Writings as I have already produced. To which you may add that in his Revelatio Dei, 
Revel. Dei, cap. 18. sect. 10, 11, 12.  Where he plainly forbids to try the Spirits by Reason or Knowledge or Scripture-learning, but by the true Being of the living Godhead. Which are high words, but signify nothing but that we never attain to the living Godhead till we think as he thinks: and therefore intercepting all information of Reason, expects an immediate assent, that is, such an assent as we know not why we do assent; than which nothing can be more mad and furious, or at least relish more of Knavery and Deceit, and of a ready Reproach to all Dissenters, as if they were utter strangers to the living Godhead. But that Religion certainly is false at the bottom that will not suffer itself to be enquired into by Reason; as 
* Grotius de Religione Christiana, lib. 6.  he saith very excellently of Mahometism, Meritò suspecta merx est quae hâc lege obtruditur, ne inspici possit.  
5. You see what a wild and exorbitant thing this blind Enthusiasm is, the very Vehicle of Hell that carries to Antheisme and Profaneness, and the Triumphal Chariot of the Devil; in which questionless this begodded Mock-Prophet was hurried away, though haply he might not know it, but gloried in his shame, and prided himself in his own Captivity. The condition of whose Spirit, what it is, and whitherto it tends, if I know mine own heart, I have thus carefully discovered, out of no other Principle at all but that Love and Loialty I owe to my crucified Saviour and Sovereign, and out of that dear Compassion I bear to my fellow-members of his Body the Church. For verily I cannot but melt into sorrow and pity, to consider how deceivable many well-meaning Souls are, and how captivable by the witchery of a Fanatic Eloquence into a strange belief, that there is a more than ordinary share of Divinity residing upon this Person, whom I am so well assured is but Epicurus turned Enthusiast, and one sunk as low beneath the light of the Gospel as any wretched Pagan that never heard thereof. And therefore I hope all his Admirers that are not so far baptised into his way as to have celebrated his Pascha and slain Christ according to the flesh, that is, according to the Letter and History, and so become perfect Infidels, will take it well at my hands that I have so faithfully discovered the deceit, that they may no longer give countenance to so horrid an Imposture. And for as many as have thus slain the Lord of Life, which yet I hope are not very many, how they should take ill this my freeness of speech, I can in no wise imagine. For I dare say for them, in that they have thus slain him, (as S. Peter said in another case) they have done it out of ignorance, through the prestigious enchantments of this grand Deceiver; and therefore they can no sooner acknowledge their error, but find their pardon, through him who was truly slain and sacrificed for the sins of the World, and rose again for an assurance to us of a blessed Immortality after the death of the Body. Which must needs be a message of great joy to all people that are of an upright and sincere heart.   

CHAP. XIX. 1. That Familism is a Monster bred out of the corruptions of Christianity, and ill management of affairs by the Guides of the Church. 2. The first Particular of ill Management intimated. 3. The second Particular. 4. The third Particular. 5. The fourth. 6. The fifth Particular. 7. That this false Prophet H. Nicolas was raised by God to exprobrate to Christendom their universal Degeneracy, Profaneness and Infidelity. 8. That though the Evil be discovered, it is not to be remedied but by returning to the ancient Apostolic Life and Doctrine.  
1. AND now after my freedom with your competitors for the rule of Christendom, the Illuminated Elders of the lovely Communialty of the Love; have the patience to hear me in a word or two, O ye conspicuous Lights and Guides of the Communialty of Christ. What think you of this hideous Monster that I have so lively set before your eyes? From whence came it? Whose brat is this foul error of Familism? Methinks I hear you strait reply, H. Nicolas his. But I demand further, how came H. Nicolas to be such a Monster? You will immediately return answer out of Micronius, That he received his Metamorphosis from David George. But I take leave to ask again, Who transformed David George into such an Angel of light? To which you'll quickly reply, The Devil. His back I confess is broad enough to bear all, indeed too broad to satisfy the curiosity of my Querie, who would gladly know the more particular causes of so monstrous a production in the bowels of Christendom. Which if you be ignorant of, give me leave a little to inform you: and be not displeased if you find much of the fault laid at your own doors. For my own part, I humbly conceive that you yourselves have congested that putrid matter together, which neither Sun nor Moon, nor any natural Influence of Heaven, but the fiery Wrath of God and his enraged eye of Jealousy has given heat and life to. This dangerous Monster therefore have you yourselves, by Provocation of the Divine Vengeance, raised up to yourselves, and given increase to, and strength to subsist. Which may appear to you from the due consideration of these Particulars following.  
2. For first, You have so corrupted the Simplicity of Christian Religion by your humane inventions and Opinions, (which are so incredible, so unintelligible, so against all Sense and Reason, and obtruded on the people with so much force and violence, and with an authority and necessity equally indispensable to the very Oracles of God) that you are constrained thereby to pronounce of that Religion then which nothing is more reasonable, That there is no reasonable account to be given of it, but that we are to believe it without examination or inquisition into it, and thereby debase it and set it as low as Turcism or the most pitiful piece of Paganism that can be produced. You inuring therefore the people to believe things upon no account, and obtruding such things upon them as no account can be given of, prepare them for the entertaining of every bold Impostor that pretends to an infallible Spirit, and commends his adulterous ware upon the same title that you do yours, namely, that they are so high and transcendent that they are above the reach of carnal Reason, condemning every sober inquisition into the Truth as carnal. Wherefore if there be but impudence enough, assisted with a fiery Enthusiastic style, flowered over with Scriptural Phrases and Allusions, with deep and vehement protestations of the irresistible power of the Spirit that transports them and carries them on to that Prophetical Ministry, they may securely say what they please, and never be tried nor disinherited, let them speak never so irrationally and inconsistently. For the People are already sufficiently enured to things irrational, contradictions and unintelligible, whereby the perfectest Nonsense must appear to them the most pure Dialect of the Spirit. And therefore there will be no stop but they must needs be carried on with such Torrents of Ecstatick eloquence, and be washed away from the body of the Church into this or that Fanatic Sect, according as the sutableness of their natural humour and opportunity exposes them to their assaults.  
3. Again, When I consider the ineptness of your Allegations out of Scripture for such Opinions as you are so zealous for, and the solemn adorning of the margins of your Theological Treatises with such insignificant citations out of the undeniable Oracles of God, as that when one examines them he shall find his understanding as much abused as a man's eyesight is by that mockery of drawing ones hands one from the other, and twisting with his thumbs and forefingers as if there were some subtle string betwixt; (For assuredly the connexion betwixt your Quotations and your Conclusions is utterly as invisible as that imaginary line to the eyes of the sleepy) I cannot but look on the Writings of this Enthusiast as an imitation of yours; wherein Providence does reproach to you your unfaithfulness to the credulous people, in that you would bear them in hand that all is true you obtrude upon them by your multitude of impertinent references to the holy Writ. Which artifice this Mock-Prophet has taken up and outdone you in, who stuffs his margins so thick with citations, as if every Sentence in the Bible strove to put in their suffrage for him; according as he boasts of himself, That all the Scriptures from the beginning to the end do point at him and his Ministry if rightly understood: Whenas, if truly examined, though his Margins perpetually point towards the Scriptures, they do not at all point at him again in any place, nor give him the least nod of approbation, nor take any notice at all of him.  
4. Thirdly, Whereas the Mystery of Christianity, even as it refers to the External person of Christ, is the chiefest obligation of mutual Love that the Wisdom of God could set forth to the world; you that are not only Christians, but the Guides of Christendom, have so entangled this Mystery with your rash and perverse superadditions, with your forgeries, subtleties and vain comments, that it is become nothing else but a shop of Controversies, a School of Contention, out of which is heard nothing but brawlings and scold about useless Opinions, nothing has sprung from thence but Hatred, Pride, Faction, yea barbarous Persecutions and Bloodshed, yourselves blowing the trumpet out of those holy places which were erected for the preaching of the Gospel of Peace, and in an Antichristian frenzy sounding an alarm of war against such as are in Reconciliation with God through the blood of Jesus Christ, which should be the common cement of Christendom, and hold all their hearts together in firm Unity and Concord. Wherefore you having thus left empty the Tabernacle of David, is it any wonder that a Stranger hath thus stepped in, and taken possession? And you having flung away that precious Legacy of your dying Lord, namely, the Love of one another, what Injustice is it that an Alien take it up, and flourish it in your sight to your utter Shame and Reproach? And truly he writes as one that knows his advantage passing well in this regard, as you may see if you read his Introduction, chap. 4. sect. 35. to the end of the chapter, as also sect. 51 of the eleventh chapter to the end thereof.  
5. Fourthly, Whereas you place all your Piety in an hypocritical Flattery of Christ's Person, and have overwhelmed and smothered the Life of Religion with an unsupportable load and luggage of needless and thankless Ceremonies, or else have wounded it to death with the acuteness and spinosity of harsh and dry Opinions, not heeding at all the renovation of your own minds, nor of theirs that are committed to your charge into the lively Image of Christ, which assuredly does mainly consist in Christian Love; how just is it with God to permit such an Enthusiast to arise, who shall make it the great Arcanum of his Religion to slay Christ according to the flesh, that is, according to the History, you having slain him so cruelly and remorslessly according to the Spirit, (that is, extinguished his Life that ought to be in us) by substituting your own foolish Opinions and loathsome Ceremonies in the place thereof? Nay indeed you have handled the matter so, that you have made Christ according to the flesh be the Executioner of himself according to the Spirit, making every Article concerning Christ an Engine for either Sensuality or Strife. In brief, the exterior economy of Christian Religion being intended for the inward perfecting of our Minds in true Righteousness and Holiness, (which is Christ in us according to the Spirit,) you by your Devices defeating this end, do naturally take away the means thereto; and thus yourselves are the principal Murderers of Christ, even according to the flesh too, and H. Nicolas is only your appointed Executioner. And therefore it is, as I said, but just with God, you having so long and so constantly abused all the Articles of the Creed to a contrary purpose than was intended by his gracious counsel, that he permit such a Mock-prophet to arise that should hazard the people's misbelief of all, and Allegorise away all that solid and useful Truth of the History of Christ, into a mere moral or mystical sense, as if the Letter were but a Parable or Fable.  
6. Fifthly, In that this Sect we speak of do rattle so about your ears with the loud noise of Perfection, though for my own part I am well assured the best of them are far enough from it; yet in the mean time I cannot but interpret it an exprobration and reproach to the great abhorrency you have to so searching a doctrine, that will touch and wound your Hypocritical hearts with the sense and conscience of wilful sinfulness, which you would cloak under that colour of Impossibility of being as you should be; as also to your false dealing with those under your charge, whom you do bedwarf and becripple by your poisonous medicines, would make them always sorry boys with bibs and aprons, or else conceal their age and keep them always in minority for advantage sake, like those infortunate Orphans that are betrayed into the hands of treacherous Guardians. What wonder is it therefore that those that truly hunger and thirst after Righteousness, being starved at home with those dilute and corrupt doctrines of the Needlesness of Sanctity, of invincible Infirmity, slight Attrition, frivolous Penances, venal Indulgences, crawl out abroad to seek better food, and so get into the lap and suck the nipples of this sweet Enchantress, the lovely Family of the Love; whose breasts do promise such strong nourishment, that they that drink thereof do not only pass from children to men, but from being men do become Gods?  
7. And Sixthly and lastly, While I contemplate the universal face of Christendom, what a Den of Thiefs and Murderers it is become, what a Region of Robbers and Oppressors, what a Sty of Epicures, what a Wilderness of Atheism and Profaneness, in a manner wholly inhabited by Satyrs and savage Beasts; when I consider within myself how generally men live as if there were nothing to come after this life, and how many already have drunk down that doctrine, That there is indeed nothing to come hereafter; of which notwithstanding the History of Christ, his Death, Resurrection and Ascension, and his appearing out of Heaven to Paul as he was a going to Damascus, are as palpable pledges as Divine Providence could produce, as also of his visible Return to Judgement according to the Scriptures: I say, when I consider how little effect all this has had for the raising of men's minds to an heavenly Conversation, but that they live as if they were utterly sunk from this belief, I cannot imagine any thing more reasonable then to conclude, That out of very Wrath and Indignation God has raised this false Prophet to them, that it might be with them according to the Proverb, Like lips, like lettuce; Like Prophet, like People. As if God should thus expostulate with Christendom; Behold, I have given to you my only-begotten Son out of my own bosom, whose authority I ratified unto you by audible Voices from Heaven, by mighty Signs and Miracles done by him while he was alive: I gave him a sacrifice for sin to reconcile you to myself, and to endear your affections unto him and me, that ye might cordially follow his Example and keep his Precepts: I raised him from the dead and exhibited him visibly to his disciples, as an undoubted pledge of a blessed Immortality to them that believe on him; which I further confirmed by his Ascension into Heaven, and his appearing to that chosen Vessel of mine, who has so fully prefigured unto you his glorious Return to Judgement, and the Resuscitation of all his Saints into that Eternal Happiness which they had fallen from. And now I demand of you, what could I have done more for the gaining you back to myself, and for the resettling you again in my Heavenly Paradise? But because you are so besotted with Earthliness and Sensuality as to make no use of the inestimable advantages of the Gospel, but have set your Happiness upon things here below; behold, I have raised up unto you a Prophet according to your own hearts desire, who will help on the completion of your Infidelity, and in the midst of a many fine words and sweet friendly phrases, close up your eyes in Unbelief; and so having sealed unto you by his witchery and enchantments this assurance, That the Mystery of Christ reaches no further than the things of this life, you may use the present market, and enjoy your worldly lusts to the full.  
8. This surely, if I understand any thing, is the sense and meaning of God's permission that such a Prodigy as Familisme should appear with so much success in the Christian World: and though I have faithfully and industriously discovered the matter unto you, yet I must profess that I conceive it not in my power, nor any ones else, to prevent the sad effects thereof. That can only be by a true and sincere Reformation of Heart and Mind into the ancient and Apostolic Life and Doctrine. For there is nothing so recommendable to Mankind as the Christian Faith in the native Plainness and Simplicity thereof; nor any thing so horrible and detestable as that vizard that the Depravedness of Christendom has put upon it. Which Face of things if it continue, Atheism having seized on so great a Proportion, it is prone to conjecture, that what remains may be easily swallowed up of Familism, or of some such parallel Plague of the Church; and so the right Faith in Christ may quite be laid asleep, never to awaken till there is no use thereof, I mean, till men be affrighted into a belief by an universal Thunder and Lightning from Heaven, and the glorious Appearance of the Son of man in the Clouds, to recompense the good, and to adjudge the wicked to everlasting Fire. For the Counsels of God, as his Prophecies, are two-handed, and both of them in some cases have a meaning conditional. But, as I desire, so I hope the best: and it is a great ease to my mind, that I have so freely declared what I conceive tends so much thereto.    

BOOK VII  

CHAP. I 1. That the Subject of the Third part of his Discourse is The Reality of the Christian Mystery. 2. That the Reasonableness of Christian Religion and the constant Belief thereof by knowing and good men, from the time it is said to have begun till now, is a plain Argument of the Truth thereof to them that are not over-Sceptical. 3. The Averseness of slight and inconsiderate Wits from all Arguments out of Prophecies, with their chiefest Objections against the same. 4. That the Prophecies of the Messias in the Old Testament were neither forged nor corrupted by the Jews. 5. An Answer to their Objections concerning the Obscurity of Prophecies. 6. As also to that from Free Will. 7. That all Prophecies are not from the fortuitous heat of men's Fancies but by divine Revelation, proved by undeniable Instances. 8. A particular reason of true Prophets amongst the jews, with some Examples of true Prophecies in other places. 9 A notable Prophecy acknowledged by Vaninus concerning Julius Caesar's being killed in the Senate.  
1. WE are come now to the Third Part of our Discourse, wherein the doubtful Dawnings of this great Mystery we are clearing up will break out into a fuller Light, and the Progress of Truth will be like that of Righteousness, that shineth more and more till perfect Day.  
The Possible, as also Reasonable Idea of Christianity, which I have hitherto represented, is but as the Seminal Form of a Plant hid in the seed under ground; but we shall now exhibit it as it were to sense, shot up into open view, and demonstrate That this Possible Idea has already arrived to a Real and actual Existence in the World.  
Which being a matter of so great consequence, we will not huddle it up at once, nor yet make any steps more for pomp then for use and the fuller conviction of the Truth we are to prove.  
2. And truly the very first step I shall make, or rather have partly made already, I hope, to any indifferent man will seem not a little considerable. We have very amply and intelligibly declared how highly- Reasonable the Frame of our Religion is, how becoming and consistent all those things are that Christ is recorded to have done or suffered. Add therefore to the Reasonableness of the thing itself, the constant and perpetual Tradition thereof for true, and that it has been so seriously believed in all Ages, that as well the Learned as Unlearned, as well the Noble as Ignoble, have been ready, nay have actually laid down their Lives for a witness thereof. And methinks no man that is not over-Sceptical, but this Consideration should fetch off his assent. For the Fame of those things that are seriously reported and constantly believed by knowing and judicious men, cannot rationally be called into question, unless the things themselves affirmed seem unreasonable, or else overartificial and in too trim and cunning a dress of Reason. That the things recorded are very Reasonable, I have already demonstrated: And how little of the cunning Artifice of either Logic or Rhetoric they partake of, I dare appeal to any that peruse them. Wherefore if any man persist in his Unbelief, the impediment is not in the Mystery offered to him, but in himself, that has no desire it should be true, either out of Pride, as not being willing to find himself to have been ignorant hitherto of the true Religion, or out of the love of either the Pleasures or Profits of this present World, which the Belief of Christianity does naturally curb.  
But we proceed to what is still more close and cogent. That the jews have for this many hundred years expected and do still expect him whom they call their Messias, every one knows, as also that this name Messias is the same with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from whence our Religion is denominated. Wherefore if I can prove That this Messias is already come, and that jesus whom we worship is that Christ, I have then performed the Promise of the Third Part of my Discourse; which is to prove That Christianity (the Idea whereof I have hitherto described,) is not a mere Idea, but a real Truth.  
Which first I shall attempt from Prophecies, after from History: the comparing of both which together will be so strong an Argument, that to the unprejudiced it cannot appear less than a perfect Demonstration.  
3. I know some are of so impatient and superficial a Spirit that they vilify the very name or mention of Prophecies, as arguments of no validity, because they cannot find themselves at leisure to weigh the force of them. But if they will rationally speak against them, they must allege some of these four Objections, viz. That either they are often forged, or at least corrupted by some wily Politicians to serve some State-design: Or are so obscure that there is no certain sense or meaning of them: Or if there be, that it does not infallibly import that things thus predicted will surely come to pass, there being so great dependence of the affairs of the World upon the actings of men: Or lastly, to strike home, that there never was nor ever will be any Prophecies from any extraordinary Inspiration, but that some men have very hot Fancies, and their minds running on future things vent what they think; and their Predictions, like Dreams, sometimes prove true, sometimes false; and that the report of those that have happened true has begot that false persuasion of there being Prophets in the World.  
4. Such slight Considerations as these do marvellously gratify the Light-minded and Atheistical, but more severely looked into will prove of no force.  
For as for the first Objection, it is plain it can have no place here, if we consider with what holiness and veneration the jews look upon the very outward Letter of those Divine Oracles committed to their custody. Besides that it is ridiculous to suspect them either to have foisted in or any way altered such Prophecies as we are here to make use of, they being such as will manifestly make against themselves: Which is a mighty Privilege that Christianity has, that in maintaining of her Cause she can so boldly appeal to those Records that have been ever kept in the hands of her Enemies. Nor can the Christian, if he would, corrupt these Prophecies, but he would be forthwith discovered by the jews. Whence neither Atheist nor Pagan can rationally suspect any foul play of this kind.  
5. As for the pretended Obscurity or Ambiguity of Prophecies, I deny that they may all justly be termed Obscure. Besides that, the words of them that are so in some measure, ever fit one sense better than another; and where there is any such ambiguity, that sense is to be accounted true that has been judged so by men unprejudiced, and, all things considered, appears most proper and easy. The Satisfaction of which Answer will be better understood when we descend to Examples, then by general Precept.  
6. The third Objection cannot be urged by any but such as are over-doting Idolisers of the Faculty of Free will, and forget that some Prophecies are not conditional but absolute, as certainly all those are that are of so vast and Moliminous Concernment to the World as the appearing of the Messias is. Whose coming, if it had been conditional, nothing could be thought to hinder but Sin. Which in this case is as absurdly inferred, as if one should argue that the sickness of the Patient keeps away the Physician, when it rather occasions his coming. And one end of Christ's coming, as I have abundantly shown already, is to be a Sacrifice for sin, and to renew the World in Righteousness.  
7. The last Objection is the most perverse and lubricous, but yet such as is easily mastered, if we consider how punctually and particularly many things have been prefigured in Prophecy, and, that usually those that have prophesied, have also done Miracles, or something miraculous and extraordinary has happened unto them; that they have seen 
* See Book 5. ch. 17. sect. 2.  Visions of Angels and have been assisted by supernatural Powers. An eminent Example whereof is that Prophecy of the man of God out of juda against the Altar at Bethel, which was accompanied with the drying up and restoring of the hand of jeroboam, 
1 Kings ch. 13. v. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6.  and the rending of the Altar and pouring of the ashes for a sign that his Prophecy was true. Which yet was so punctual and particular, that he names the very name of him that was to do this vengeance against the Altar at Bethel, viz. josias; though it was a prediction of a thing that was not to come to pass within three hundred years. So Isaiah prophesied of Cyrus by name, and what God intended to do by him in reference to his people, some hundreds of years before Cyrus was born. And Daniel so punctually foretold the Translation of the Empire from the Assyrians to the Medes and Persians, and then to Alexander of Macedon, whose successors in part the posterity of Lagus and Seleucus should be, and what great evils the Jews should suffer from them, that Porphyrius comparing the Greek History with Daniel's Prophecy, had no other way to evade, but by pretending they were wrote after the event. Which is so frivolous a subterfuge, that it is not worth answering.  
8. For being there is a Deity, and that the jews in a more than ordinary manner lived under a kind of Theocracy, and were a people with whom it was usual to have Prophets and inspired Messengers from God; why should it seem strange to Porphyrius or any else, that God should by his holy Angels instruct the Prophet Daniel so particularly and perfectly concerning things to come, wherein his own Nation was so nearly concerned? For even there where Providence seems to take less care, the greater mutations of States and Kingdoms have been foretold by the Priests and Magicians of the Country. As it happened to Moteczuma King of Mexico, before the invasion of the Spaniard, as you may see in Acosta and other Writers. And Valens the Augur, in Varro, is said to have prophesied at the first building of the City of Rome, that it should continue twelve hundred years; which fell out accordingly.  
9 And 
* In his De admirandis Naturae Arcanis, Lib. 4. Dialog. 52.  Vaninus himself, that profane Wit, was not so far besotted with Epicurean Incredulity, but that he does acknowledge, nay rather assert with a serious appeal to all History as well ancient as of late days, if great changes in the affairs of the World have not been predicted miraculously one way or other; and himself instances in one notable Prophecy engraven in a table of brass found in Capys his Sepulchre concerning the murdering of julius Caesar in the Senate. Which Capys notwithstanding, King of Italy, lived near a thousand years before julius Caesar. So that if a man be not very grossly stupid, he musts needs confess that all Prophecies are not from the mere rave & roaming of a busy Fancy, but from some higher and more infallible Principle; and that it is far more rational, when Events answer to Prophecies of great concernment, to impute it to Providence rather than to Chance. I know Vaninus refers all to the Celestial bodies or influence of the Stars: But how groundless and childish his conceit is, I shall evince in its 
* See Chap. 14. sect. 2, 3, 4, 5. etc. And chap. 15, 16, 17.  due place.   

CHAP. II. 1. The genuine sense of Jacob's Prophecy. 2. The Inference therefrom, That the Messias is come. 3. That there had been a considerable force in this Prophecy, though the words had been capable of other tolerable meanings: but they admitting no other interpretations tolerable, it is a Demonstration the Messias is come. 4. The chief Interpretations of the Jews propounded. 5. That neither Moses nor Saul can be meant by Shiloh, 6. Nor David, 7. Nor Jeroboam, nor Nebuchadonosor. 8. That in the Babylonian Captivity the Sceptre was rather sequestered then quite taken away; with a further urging of the ineptness of the sense of the Prophecy, if applied to Nebuchadonosor. 9 Their subterfuge in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 noted and refuted. 10. The various significations of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and their expositions therefrom. 11. An Answer to them in general. 12, 13. An answer to their evasion by interpreting of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Tribe. 14. An Answer to their interpreting of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a staff of maintenance. 15. An Answer to their interpreting it a rod of correction. 16. An Answer jointly to both these last Interpretations. 17. That their Variety of Expositions is a demonstration of their own dissatisfaction in them all.  
1. BEing now well assured of the force of such Arguments as are drawn from Prophecies, let us proceed and make use of them for the proving the matter in hand, That jesus, whom we worship, is the very Christ Which we will do by producing first Such as prefine and circumscribe the time of his coming, and then Those that more perfectly characterise the properties of his Person.  
Of the first sort is that most ancient and eminent Prophecy of jacob on his deathbed, 
Genes. ch. 49. ver. 10.  The Sceptre shall not depart from Judah nor a Lawgiver from between his feet, till Shiloh come, and unto him shall the gathering of the People be. That our inference may be the more unexceptionable, let us briefly run over the words.  
The Sceptre. The Hebrew word is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which the Seventy interpret 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Aquila 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Symmachus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Onkelos' 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. All which denote the same thing, the Sovereignty or Power Political.  
From judah. By judah according to warrant of Scripture is to be understood, not only the Tribe of judah precisely, but whatever accession or cooptation there was into that Tribe, as appears from Malachy 3.4.  
Nor a Lawgiver, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Seventy render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The word naturally signifies a Commander or Decreer. I believe those that have translated it Dux, have not miss of the mind of the Seventy's interpretation. Let 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 therefore signify, one that gives laws or commands to the people. Which is an unexceptionable meaning of the word, as all acknowledge, and is of nearest affinity with the former, according to that usual way in Scripture of repeating the same thing twice, in words little different in signification. Of which instances are innumerable.  
From between his feet, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Seventy turn it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, ex semine judae, in that sense that juda has been interpreted. That is to say, that juda shall have a Prince, Governor, or Political power of their own, or shall be governed or ruled by those of their own blood.  
Till Shiloh come: that is, Till the Messias come; as all the ancient Interpreters of the jews ever expounded it, their judgements being then unprejudiced. Only they, as well as others, have varied about the Notation of the name Shiloh, as you may see in Martinius. Some will have 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 put for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which is as much as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifying Filius, from whence is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Secundina. Others will have Shiloh to be a noun of the same form with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and expound it, Salvator, Pacificus, from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Seventy seem to have read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which they render 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, till he come for whom so great and illustrious things are reserved. Others, as the Vulgar Translation, read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 missus. 
* See Book 4. chap. 8. sect. 8, 9, 10.  Which reading always pleased me above any of them, and I have the suffrage also of the incomparable Hugo Grotius upon that place.  
And unto him shall the gathering of the people be. The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may either signify Congregatio, Expectatio, Obedientia or Confractio. None of the senses but agree with the Prophecy; but the second and third are capable of a more easy Critical Account.  
2. It is plain from this brief and warrantable exposition of the words, that the natural and genuine sense of Iacob's prophecy is this, That, whatsoever become of the Tribes of Israel, Juda, and what ever part of the Tribes have any coalition with it, and go under one name and title, shall not fail to have a Political Power and Government of their own, till the Messias come. This, I say, is the most easy and natural sense of this Prophecy, and such as has been ever given by their own Expositors, till that sad mistake of killing their Messias perverted their Judgements. Wherefore, before themselves became guilty, and while they were fit to be judges, we appeal to them, if Iacob's Prophecy does not plainly foretell, That the Political Power and Government of the Jews shall not cease till the Messias come. But it is evident it has ceased: therefore of a certain the Messias is come.  
3. Which this Prophecy would sufficiently assure us of, though there were other tolerable interpretations to be made besides this; it being reasonable to conclude, that where there may be various senses made of words, that is the truest that flows the most naturally, and seems to do so to such as are unprejudiced. But to be still more certain of the truth of the sense of this Prophecy which has been already given; though both Jews and others have set their wits on tenterhooks to find other meanings thereof, they have light upon none but what are intolerably vain and foolish.  
4. It will not be amiss to give you a taste of the chiefest of them. First therefore, Those that would not have the Messias understood by Shiloh, they understand either Moses, Saul, David, jeroboam or Nebuchadonosor. First, Moses, because when he was sent to deliver the children of Israel out of Egypt, juda surrendered the Sceptre to him, though he was of the Tribe of Levi. Secondly, Saul, because he was crowned in Shiloh. Thirdly, David, viz. implying that the Sceptre was in juda, and should there continue till David's time, in whose ●eign there was an accession of some people brought under his Rule. Fourthly, jeroboam, as being he who was crowned in Shiloh, and took the Sceptre from juda. Fifthly, Nebuchadonosor, because he took the Sceptre from juda, and carried the people captive, and razed jerusalem and the Temple to the ground. But to these may be answered briefly:  
5. To that concerning Moses, That he could not take the Sceptre from juda, juda having none. For all the Tribes together were not a Polity then, much less any one of them, but were miserable underlings and bondslaves to that cruel Tyrant Pharaoh. To that of Saul, That he was not created King in Shiloh, but in Mizpeh; nor that Saul the Benjamite could take the Sceptre from juda, he having none yet, as was said before; besides that ridiculous Syntax of Shiloh's coming, which is a place, not a person, according to this interpretation: as also it is very frigid to apply the last clause of the Prophecy to Saul.  
6. To that of David may be answered much-what the same with that to the former, That juda before David's time, though it had a precedency and Seniority, yet wielded no Sceptre over the other Tribes, nor had any distinct Jurisdiction more than the other had: And that it is very inept, if we read the whole Prophecy, which immediately before speaks so magnificently of Iudas Courage and Prowess, to think it presently falls so flat, as only to predict that juda shall not lose his Seniority or Precedency till David come. And still, which makes it more harsh, the words naturally seem to import, that juda shall lose his Sceptre when Shiloh or David is come, though it be the first time than that he takes it up. I say the words do naturally imply so, though not necessarily: but admit they do not, but the royal Sceptre continue with juda for many hundreds of years afterwards, as it did, and that even then when almost all the Tribes were lost; how frivolous do they make this Prophecy of jacob, in setting off so petty things in such magnificent terms, and leaving out the most notable matters that belong to that Tribe? And lastly, that that addition to the Jurisdiction of David does not so well fit nor fill up the sense of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as that of the Messias the Jews expect.  
7. To that of jeroboam, That jeroboam was not anointed King in Shiloh, but in Sichem a city of Ephraim: And that this conspiracy did not take away the Sceptre from juda, but rather gave occasion to juda of being a kingdom of itself, and such as was not dissolved for many hundred years after, whereas before it was but a part of the kingdom of Israel.  
And lastly to that of Nebuchadonosor, That this Interpretation puts a very foolish and frivolous sense upon the Prophecy, as if it ran thus; That the Sceptre shall not be taken from juda, till some one come and take it by force. As if jacob would venture to foretell that juda would not be such a fool as to give away his Sceptre, though he might be so either cowardly or unfortunate to have it wrested out of his hands. Wherefore he that is prophesied of here must be to the Jews more than a mere Robber or Despoiler, and must have some special relation to them of either being their King or Prophet in some more than ordinary manner; or else the sense will be very flat and inept, as if he should say, The Sceptre will not be taken away before it be taken away.  
8. Besides, the Sceptre was not so much taken away by the Babylonish captivity, as sequestered for a time, during which space they were ascertained from God by the mouths of his Prophets, that they should return again within the space of seventy years. So that it was rather an Interregnum than an abolition of the judaical Polity. Which some would have to continue in some small degree amongst themselves even in that interval of their Captivity, as having their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, who had a power over all the people of juda. But that is more than is worth the contending for. God's obligation by the mouth of his Prophets to bring them back within seventy years, and the smallness of the continuance of their Captivity in respect of the enjoiment of their Liberty afterwards, are sufficient of themselves to make that Captivity only a suspension, not a taking away, of the Sceptre from juda. To all this you may add the unsuitable Connexion of this Prophecy with the foregoing verses, where juda is so magnificently spoke of for his stoutness and courage; to which presently it is subjoined (according to this interpretation) that the Sceptre shall never be taken away, till some vanquish him and take it away, as it seems Nebuchadonosor did: Which is as incoherent and insipid sense as can be imagined, as I partly intimated before.  
But to interpret it, as the ancient Jews have interpreted it, of the Messias, the coherence is very perfect, viz. That this stout warrior juda shall not finally lose his Sceptre, till that special Messenger of God and expectation of the Nations come, viz. the Messias, who shall be of a more universal concernment then to that little handful of the World, the jews.  
9 The next starting-hole they seek, they think they have found in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, phansying that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may there signify (as it does sometimes) in aeternum; but the accent Athnack in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which is as much as a Colon in Latin, hinders them from that evasion.  
10. The last pretended Ambiguity is in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which, say they, may signify either a Tribe or a Staff, viz. of support and aid, or a Rod of castigation and affliction. Taking it for a Tribe, the Prophecy may run thus, That the Tribe of juda shall never be taken away, till the Messias come; or thus, That the Tribe of Benjamin, whatever become of the rest of the Tribes, shall not be taken from Juda, etc. Taking it for a Staff, the sense is this, That Juda, be he in what captivity or oppression soever, yet he will be supported and succoured by some or other, till the Messias come. Taking it for a Rod; That the Rod of castigation and affliction will never be taken away from Juda, till Shiloh come.  
11. To which I answer, and first in common to them all, That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being thus put in the Prophecy, and so naturally answering one to another, if 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 did as ordinarily signify a Scribe as one that had Political Power and Rule, yet it were somewhat a forced thing to expound it so in this place, the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 directing so naturally to the other sense; & still more forced if you take notice of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, ex semine ejus, a thing not stood upon in those inferior offices of a Scribe or Expounder of the Law. To which you may add that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is never so expounded in Scripture by the Seventy, but always either 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. So that though they might shuffle off the right sense of the Prophecy in the beginning thereof, yet the following part defends both itself and the other from that violence and injury. For there must be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, Political Power, in juda, till Shiloh come, let 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signify what it will.  
12. But to touch upon them also in several; where we must take notice that the Tribe of juda, not his Person, is the subject of this Prophecy. The sense therefore of the first Interpretation will be this, That Judah will not be taken from Judah, till Shiloh come. Which is very ridiculous. But so far as it is possible judah is taken from judah, and therefore Shiloh is come. For judah is taken all apieces and scattered amongst the nations in all the quarters of the World. Or if they will against reason fancy the person of judah the subject of this Prophecy, (of which the sense will then be, judah his tribe shall not be taken from him, till Shiloh come,) the Patriarch would have expressed himself more determinately and said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, otherwise 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 naturally signifies, no Tribe at all should be taken from him, whereas Ten have been carried away at a clap and never yet returned. Besides if 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may signify his own Tribe, that is properly taken from him too, and lost, they not being under his Rule, that is, under the Government of juda; but he is like a Commander whose Army is quite routed, and all carried away from him Captive, and under the command of strangers: and though they bear his name still, what is that if they be not under his power? Surely the Patriarch's mind was taken up with mean matters on his deathbed, if there be no more in the Prophecy then so.  
13. The Second Interpretation, understanding still 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for a Tribe, is liable to the like Exceptions with the first, and the foolery of it still more palpably deprehendible. For here it is exceeding evident that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, will necessarily signify, Not a tribe shall be taken from juda, etc. For it is as if one should say, that a Sheep shall not be taken out of the fold, till Dametas come. But if Dametas coming, there should be found only one left, the other Shepherd would think himself deluded; if he that promised him should pretend he has kept his word in keeping but one Sheep in the Fold. For it were a foolish fallacy to plead, that he promised that a Sheep should not be taken away, and that there is a Sheep that is not. So that it is plain that by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, one particular Tribe, Benjamin, cannot be understood, and therefore none at all. For all the rest were carried away by Salmanassar into perpetual Captivity.  
14. To the Third Interpretation we answer, That jacob is distributing peculiar Benedictions to every one of his Sons; but this is common to them all, and therefore not to be affixed to juda: And then, that it is a petty business amongst such illustrious predictions and encomiums of juda, that he shall not be put to such utter straits but that he shall be able to live, though an underling, and dependent on other People; so that this is a very wretched and dilute sense of the Prophecy.  
15. And the Fourth is as ill, if not worse. For First, as before, what is common to all the Tribes, and yet belongs more to the other Tribes then to juda (the Ten I mean that were carried away by Salmanassar) is here appropriated to juda, and that in the midst of encomiums and blessings. Read the whole Prophecy concerning juda, and at the first sight you will discover the unreasonableness of this patch, if this be the meaning of this part of the Prophecy. Besides, the Prophecy according to this sense could not be true. For juda was a flourishing kingdom or commonwealth for many hundreds of years together, as appears out of their own History.  
16. And lastly, in answer to both these last Interpretations at once; The word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 simply set down as it is here without any other circumstances to determine the sense of it, never signifies either the Staff of maintenance or the Rod of chastisement. So that they might as well expound it a Crutch, as either. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 will certainly signify a Crutch: and therefore taking that liberty that they take, the sense of this Prophecy may run thus, A Crutch shall not depart from juda, nor a Scribe from betwixt his feet, till Shiloh come: that is, That juda never will want a Scribe with a Crutch, that is, an halting Scribe, a Scribe that will make lame and crooked Expositions of the Law in defence of that capital error of theirs, till the second Coming of the Messias.  
17. I have given you a brief taste of the fond Evasions the Jews make use of, to hide the plain sense of this Prophecy of jacob: concerning which it is worth the taking notice, That as their Expositions are very vain and seem so to us, so it is manifest that they are unsatisfactory even to themselves, in that they have produced so many. For what could put them upon excogitating a new one but a dissatisfaction in the old? and though they have pumped out as many as they can, they do not know which to adhere to.   

CHAP. III. 1. The Prophecy of Haggai. 2. The natural sense of the Prophecy. 3. That the Second Temple could not be more glorious than the First but by receiving the Messias into it. 4. That Herod's Temple could not be understood hereby. 5. An Answer to their subterfuge concerning Ezekiel's Temple. 6. That the Prophecy of Malachi adds further force to that of Haggai. 7. That the Prophet could understand no other Temple then that which was then standing.  
1. BUT if they could have found out any tolerable Evasion in this Prophecy, yet their work is not done, there being other plain Predictions to the same purpose: 
Haggai 2. v. 6, 7, 8, 9  As in Haggai, For thus saith the Lord of hosts, Yet once, it is a little while, and I will shake the Heavens and the Earth and the Sea and the dry land: And I will shake all Nations, and the Desire of all nations shall come, and I will fill this house with glory, saith the Lord of hosts. The silver is mine, and the gold is mine, saith the Lord of hosts. The glory of this latter house shall be greater than that of the former, saith the Lord of hosts, and in this place will I give peace.  
2. The natural sense of which Prophecy is plainly this: The Prophet encourages the people to work and build the Temple, because that though it should not be so costly as the former in ornaments of Gold and Silver, which yet it were an easy thing for God to bestow if he would, (The silver is mine and the Gold is mine;) yet the glory of this latter house shall be greater than the former, in that it shall be honoured with the presence of the Messiah in it, who is called here The Desire of all Nations: and as he is elsewhere styled The Prince of peace, so is his coming set out here by the Gift of Peace; And in this place will I give peace, saith the Lord of Hosts.  
3. Now we demand of the jews, in what respect this Second house was more glorious than the former, if the Messiah came not into it while it was standing. That it was a pitiful Structure in comparison of Solomon's Temple, the weeping of the old men at the rearing of the edifice was a plain Demonstration. Besides that the Rabbins themselves say it was destitute of five Prerogatives the other had: viz. The Urim and Thummim, the Shechina, Fire from Heaven, the Ark of the Covenant, and the Spirit of Prophecy. The evasions of the Jews here are very poor and inconsiderable: viz.  
4. That though the Temple at first was not so glorious, yet when Herod had reform it, it was more splendid and stately than Solomon's. Which is not only false, but if it were admitted to be true, would not salve the meaning of the Prophecy. For all those external Ornaments could not compensate the loss of the five Preeminences abovenamed. Besides that it is ridiculous to make so petty a design of building a fine Temple to be expressed with such exceeding high language as if the greatest Miracle in the World were to be exhibited, (which yet was done by Herod, the vilest of men) I will shake the Heavens and the Earth and the Sea and the dry land, etc.  
And the second Alledgement, That this latter Temple stood ten years longer than the former, is still more frivolous. And therefore at last they are forced to quit this Temple, and affix the Prophecy on a third, viz. Ezekiel's Temple. Which is yet unbuilt, though it be above two thousand years since that Prophecy; whenas the Prophet said, Yet a little while, and I will shake the Heavens and the Earth, etc.  
5. But the Jews will be still obstinate, and still urge that it is plain how magnificent a Temple Ezekiel's is, and that it is clearly prophesied of, and must be at last, and that therefore they will not expect their Messias till then. But to this I briefly answer, First, That it may be, that Vision of the Temple was nothing else but an exhibition of the Temple of Solomon, such as it was when Nebuchodonosar destroyed it. To which opinion Grotius is very inclinable. Secondly, if it be a more magnificent structure, That the Prophecy is not absolute, as that of the Messiah, but conditional; as seems to be expressly intimated in the very Prophecy, Ezekiel 43. 
Vers. 10, 11.  Upon which, I conceive, it may be a representation of such a magnificent Structure as the jews would have raised even in their Messiah's time, if they had not refused him, that they would have pulled down Herod's Temple as built by the hands of so execrable a Wretch, and raised this structure of Ezekiel. This had been the natural issue of their embracing the Messiah; but the counsel of God must stand. Or lastly, That the whole Vision is of a mere Mystical or Spiritual meaning, which the Vision of the holy waters and the strange virtue of them, as also the Trees there mentioned (
* See Ezekiel 47. v. 8, 9, 10, 11, 12.  Chap. 47.) seem shrewdly to insinuate. So that no argument drawn from the Temple of Ezekiel can enervate the force of this Prophecy of Haggai, it being so very clear in itself, and the other so many ways interpretable to a compliance therewith.  
6. The truth whereof will be still more evident if we add that of Malachi; 
Malach. ch. 3. v. 1.  Behold, I will send my Messenger, and he shall prepare the way before me: and the Lord whom ye seek, shall suddenly come to his Temple; even the Messenger of the Covenant, whom ye delight in: behold, he shall come, saith the Lord of Hosts.  
Which Prophecy is parallel to the foregoing Prophecy, and does more fully describe the person of the Messias, whereby we may be the better assured that they are both meant of him: and the time here again seems plainly enough to be predefined, viz. That he would come into that Temple that the jews had then standing, though it had not been long rebuilt, and grace it with his presence before it should be utterly ruined and laid waist.  
7. This certainly is the natural sense of this Prophecy, and it is a very harsh thing to think that Malachi had any other Temple in his mind but this. But this Temple has been laid level to the ground above one thousand six hundred years ago, and therefore the Messias either came into his Temple then, or the Prophecy is false. For there never was any since for him to come into, nor is now, nor will be again for ever, at least before his coming. For how shall the Jews build them a Temple before they have found the Messias? So that the Messias will be first, and the Temple after, if at all. But certainly this Prophecy of Malachi supposes the Temple first and ready built, and that the Messias in due time will be born into the World, and come into it. Which therefore was the Second Temple.   

CHAP. IU. 1. The Prophecy of Daniel. 2. The Exposition of the Prophecy. 3. That the said Exposition is as easy and natural as the meaning of any writing whatsoever; and what an excellent performance it would be to demonstrate out of Chronologie, That the Passion of Christ fell two or three days after the beginning or before the end of the Last week. 4. The sum of the sense of the whole Prophecy. 5. That the Circumscription of the Prophetical Weeks is not made by the vastation of the City, but by the accomplishment of those grand Prophecies concerning the Messiah. And that no Epocha can be true that does not terminate upon them.  
1. THE last Prophecy which we shall allege is out of Daniel, Chap. 9 where he meditating upon that Prediction of jeremy, that seventy years should be accomplished in the desolations of jerusalem, and praying earnestly to God in behalf of the people, the Angel Gabriel by express command was sent to him to impart this Prophecy to him.  
I. Seventy weeks are determined upon thy people and upon thy holy City, to finish the transgression, and to make an end of Sins, and to make reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlasting righteousness, and to seal up the Vision and Prophecy, and to anoint the most Holy.  
II. Know therefore and understand, that from the going forth of the commandment to restore and to build jerusalem, unto the Messiah the Prince, shall be Seven weeks, and threescore and two weeks, the street shall be built again and the wall, even in troublesome times.  
III. And after threescore and two weeks shall Messiah be cut off, but not for himself; and the people of the Prince that shall come shall destroy the City and the Sanctuary, and the end thereof shall be with a flood, and to the end of the war desolations are determined.  
IU. And he shall confirm the covenant with many for one week, and in the midst of the week he shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease, and for the overspreading of abominations he shall make it desolate, even until the consummation, and that determined shall be poured upon the desolate.  
2. This is so eminent a Prophecy, and so mainly to the purpose, that we are concerned to annex some short notes upon every verse, that the sense may appear more plain; and if there be any diversity of interpretations, that we may the better show that none does prejudice the main scope we drive at.  
I. Seventy weeks, that is, weeks of years. Of which sense there is no doubt with either Jew or Christian. And seventy of such Weeks, not so precisely as that what is foretold may not come to pass before the seventieth Week be quite run out, or may not run out into some part of a following week; the reckoning being by Weeks and not by Years, as Mr. Mede also has well observed, and is a Supposition that no body can justly cavil at.  
Are determined. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, cut out, as some would have it, implying that immediately after the expiration of these, the Jews would into Captivity again. But that curiosity is more than needs, and not so conformable to the sense of the Prophecy: so that in my apprehension our English Translation has the odds of it.  
Upon thy people and upon holy City. i e. Near upon the expiration of the Seventieth week the people of the Jews shall be no longer the people of God, nor their City holy, their Religion naturally ceasing upon some act of theirs, whereby a better, according to the purpose of God, shall be brought in.  
To finish transgression, or, to fill up, perfect, or complete transgression. For so will the 
* The Septuagint render it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, ad consummandam praevaricationem.  word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 here signify, and seems to be the most natural sense in this place: As if the Angel should say, Seventy weeks shall the scourge be taken from thy people, wherein they will again follow their own evil ways and increase their sins to the very height: Which they did the most notoriously by killing their Messiah.  
And to make an end of sin. Or, to put an end to the Judaical Sin-offerings. For so will 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signify; and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which is as much as to seal, denotes a putting an end to a thing by fulfilling and completing it, as towards the latter end of this verse, to seal up the Vision and Prophecy, the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is used.  
And to make reconciliation for iniquity: or, to expiate iniquity. For so 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies: But the sense is much-what the same in both.  
And to bring in everlasting righteousness. i e. Such a Law or Religion which shall endure for ever, and according to which if we live, that will be our Justification, not the works of Moses' Law nor those Offerings nor Sacrifices.  
And to seal up the Vision and Prophecy. i e. To fulfil and accomplish the Prophecies, viz. those great important Prophecies concerning the Messiah.  
And to anoint the most Holy, viz. the most holy Person that ever lived. For though 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 be the feminine gender, and may seem to signify rather Sanctity in the abstract, or Res sancta, yet the Jews themselves understood it of a Person; Moses Gerundensis of the very Messiah: and it is used of any thing consecrate to God, whether Field, Man, or cattle, Levit. 27.28. Besides that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 need not be a Noun of the feminine Gender, but be the same that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sanctus, as appears from Levit. 21. 7. and Numb. 6.8. or the words there are to be read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and therefore again confirm that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 belongs to Persons consecrated as well as Things. If it had been meant of the most holy place of the Temple, it had in all likelihood been 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. But if 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 might go for the most holy Place, Christ was also 
See Revel. 21. v. 22.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the most eminent manner imaginable: For in him dwelled the 
* ● Coloss. 2.9.  Godhead bodily.  
II. From the going forth of the commandment to restore and to build jerusalem. viz. From the Decree or Command of Artaxerxes in the seventh year of his reign mentioned Ezra 7. whereby Ezra was enabled to constitute Magistrates and Judges over the people, to have power of life and death amongst themselves and to live after their own Political Laws. In which concession cannot possibly but be included a licence or decree to build up the houses of jerusalem. Besides that, as Funccius also pleads, their Liberty of living under their own Magistrates is the truest and most substantial sense of building their City: and vers. 18. there is express leave given to make what use they please of the Remainder of those liberal Contributions which were given for Sacrifices and religious Services. Whence it is plain the power of building the City was included in this Commission; only Ezra cared not to beg that expressly that would be involved in a greater Grant and such as might incline the King's Spirit more powerfully, viz. matters of Religion, as you may see vers. 23. Wherefore this is the proper Decree for rebuilding the City, or else none. For the Titles of the other Decrees are either for building the Temple, or else restrained to the rearing of the Walls of the City, the houses having been built before, as you may see by reading the History of Ezra and Nehemiah.  
Unto Messiah the Prince: That is, Unto the Manifestation of that Person that is so well known and so much expected by the jews under the name of their Messiah, the word being never used absolutely but concerning him.  
Shall be seven weeks, and sixty two weeks: that is, sixty nine weeks, there being no mystery in the parting of these Numbers, saving an Hebrew Idiom to be understood from Ezekiel 45.12. and Genes. 5. often in that chapter, as also 8. vers. 3. as Grotius comments upon the place. Funccius offers at something more considerable, That the State of the jewish Commonwealth should be more unsettled for the first seven weeks or thereabouts, as is to be understood out of Ezra and Nehemiah.  
The street shall be built again and the walls, even in troublesome times. That is, not only the Area of jerusalem shall again be replenished with houses, but the wall shall also be built again, though in troublesome and unsettled times; as appears in the abovementioned History: For the builders were fain to have their Swords in readiness as well as their Trowels.  
III. And after the sixty two weeks, which succeed immediately the seven weeks, that is to say, after sixty nine weeks shall Messiah be cut off, viz. the abovenamed Messiah the Prince. For that must needs be the most natural meaning thereof; and, as I said before, Messiah is never put thus absolutely but here: whence doubtlessly the Jews gave him whom they expected for their Redeemer the name of Messiah.  
Cut off. If it were 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, it might signify transfixus or affixus, as Funccius, would have it: but it is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which signifies to cut off, not only from life, but, as Mr. Mede observes, from reigning as a King. And in respect of the jews he was cut off in both these senses. For he was the Messiah their Prince whom his own people cut off from life, and thereby from themselves, that they should be no more his people nor he their King: And therefore it follows 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which is not, and not for himself; but the sense is, The Messiah shall be cut off by the hands of the people of the Jews, and that people shall be none of his. This exposition of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Manasseh Ben Israel likes so well, that he applies it where it is not so natural and easy, or else is tautological. For he interprets it of Agrippa the last king of the Jews, whom, he says, Vespasian slew some three years before the destruction of the Temple, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and so the Kingdom was no longer Agrippa's nor any of his Race. But in this sense concerning the Messiah, it being presupposed that he is cut off by the Jewish People, it is very easy to conceive that they are the Nominative Case to the Verb understood in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and that the people that cut him off should be no longer his people, by reason of this heinous Act of theirs. So that upon this act the jews ceased to be the people of God; and thus being given over, at last comes that vengeance prophesied of in the following words, that their City and Sanctuary should be destroyed by those that were designed to be the people of the Prince the Messiah. For so Mr. Mede interprets the place excellently well in my judgement, rendering 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Populus Principis futurus; understanding thereby the Romans, in which Empire Christ was to have chiefly his Church and Kingdom. And it is most natural that as Messiah before was the same with Messiah the Prince, so the Prince here should be the same with the Messiah, the sense fitting so exceeding well. Whenas if the Messiah be not understood here by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but only some Prince and people at large [the People of the Prince which shall come,] the sense thereof will be more lax and dilute, which would be more knit together and made of a more even Contexture upon Mr. Mede's Hypothesis.  
And the end thereof shall be with a flood. That is, After the destruction of the City, the Roman army will overflow judaea.  
And to the end of the war desolations are determined. Grotius interprets 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for, and renders it, Pro fine belli erit definita a desolatio. Deus hunc exitum bello isti praefinivit, terrae vastitatem, God has determined that issue of the war, the devastation of the Land.  
IU. And he shall. Mr Mede renders it, Nevertheless he shall. For indeed the conjunction 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 has the force in a manner of any conjunction, and may be rendered according as the sense directeth. And the most genuine sense seems that which Mr. Mede has given, That though Israel was cast off, yet a Remnant according to the election of grace should be won off to Christ by the preaching of the Gospel of his Kingdom: which should be done before and after his Passion, by himself and his Apostles. This is that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or new Covenant, 
* See Book 9 chap. 5. sect. 7, 8, 9  which adorns the very Title-page of the Greek Testament. And the Seventy turn it in this place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  
Confirm the Covenant. That is, as I said, the Covenant of the Gospel: See Funccius upon the place.  
With many, i. e. with several; for so the word signifies frequently: though it be true also that many of the Jews were converted and entered the Covenant within the space of this one week, which is the seventieth or last week.  
And in the midst of the week, or, of that week. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may either signify in one half-part of the week, as Grotius interprets it, or else simply, in the midst of the week. In which interpretation the midst need not signify mathematically the middle part of the Week equidistant from the extremes, but any part within the extremes: so that the second or sixth year of the week may be said in this sense, and that truly, in the midst of the week. So that the Angel may mean no more by this expression then that what he foretells shall be done after the last week begins and before it ends.  
He shall make the Sacrifice and Oblation to cease. viz. The Messiah then suffering shall antiquate and put an end to the Jewish Sacrifices and Oblations. For he that was prefigured by them being come, and having been sacrificed and made an oblation, it is plain that those other ceased as to right and efficacy, that is, were abrogated or abolished by the excellency of his Person, who offered up himself once a Sacrifice and Atonement for the sins of the whole World. If Chronologie will but admit of it, the wit of man cannot find out a more becoming interpretation then this concerning his making the daily Sacrifice to cease. Which is as it were the Scope of the whole Prophecy. For to intimate within what week the Messiah should suffer, upon whose death the Antiquation of Moses' Law and the Introduction of the everlasting Righteousness depended, is a thing more decorous, & more befitting so precise an Accuracy, than the Destruction of the Temple, which other Interpreters say is meant by making the Sacrifice to cease. Besides, it had been more proper and compendious to have named the Temple than the Oblations and Sacrifices, if there had not been something of an higher nature meant by this Expression. The main drift therefore of the Prophecy is, more curiously to define the time, as of his Manifestation, so likewise of the Death of the Messiah, which I question not but may very well be hinted at here in this Expression; and what was spoke more at large and indeterminately in the foregoing verse touching his being cut off, may here, for time, be more punctually defined: And as at the mention of his Death before, there was annexed that Vengeance upon them that murdered him; so here, where it is repeated again, the same Vengeance is repeated.  
And for the overspreading of abomination he shall make it desolate. The Hebrew is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which with Mr. Mede I would render thus, And commanding over a wing of abominations he will be a destroyer, i. e. over an army of Idolatrous Gentiles, namely the Roman Army. See also Grotius upon Matth. 24. v. 15. Whose Interpretation, though it differ something from Mr. Mede's, yet in my opinion does confirm it very much: He proving by several citations out of Authors, that the Romans bore upon their Standards the Images of their Gods, which in Hebrew is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. We shall only instance in that one of many out of Tacitus; Fulgentibus aquilis, signisque & simulacris Deûm in modum Templi. So fitly is this Wing of Abominations interpreted of an Army of Idolaters.  
Even until the consummation and that determined. Read, and even until the consummation, i. e. the finishing of this destruction.  
Shall be poured upon the desolate. Read, it shall continue upon the distressed, viz. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The Roman army shall continue upon jerusalem till they have brought it to utter devastation: or, it shall be spread like water poured out upon the desolate, in that sense that Inundation was interpreted in the foregoing verse. For, as I intimated before, this is but a repeated Prediction of the same Vengeance upon the same occasion, namely, the consideration of their murdering their Messiah, which is implied in that expression, He shall make the Sacrifice and Oblation to cease, himself then becoming a Sacrifice according to the eternal counsel of God.  
3. The sense which we have given of this Prophecy is so coherent and of one piece, though taken out of several Interpreters, that no sense can be applied to any Writings more naturally. So that, as I said, if Chronologie will but favour the Interpretation, it is most certain that what we have given is the meaning thereof. And Funccius, who has made the Seventy weeks expire exactly with the breath of our Saviour upon the Cross, if he could have found the ending but a year sooner, had given a tolerable and commendable account of this Prophecy according to the latitude of the sense of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 above mentioned. And it is not a thing hopeless, but that he and other Chronologers may be mistaken a year in their Computations. But whoever out of his industry and skill in History and Chronologie shall demonstrate to the World, That the Passion of our Saviour fell out some two or three years before the ending or else after the beginning of the last Week, his Invention will be more to Christian Religion then either the Venae Lacteae or the Circulation of blood to Physic and Philosophy. For the fulfilling of this Prophecy will appear so clear and complete, that if Porphyrius were alive again, he would again be driven to say it was writ post eventum, that is to say, That the Jews have contrived a Prophecy to confute themselves withal.  
4. The good news therefore that the Angel Gabriel imparts to Daniel in this Prophecy is this, That they should return out of Captivity; and that from the going out of certain Decree to rebuild jerusalem and give it the form of a City, that is, a power of being governed by their own Laws and Magistrates, that from that time forward God had determined Seventy weeks for them, that he would give them his special Protection so long, and they should be his People, and their City should be holy, their Oblations and Sacrifices should not be antiquated, nor their Law and Religion abrogated: But within that time a new Law or Religion should begin, which should never have an end, which therefore is called the Everlasting Righteousness; and that the judaical Sin-offerings should then cease, that is, should be no longer warrantable or effectual. For the Messiah should by that time be come, whom they will slay, and he shall by his Death put an end to all other Sacrifices, his blood being sufficient to reconcile the whole World to God. But though the design of Divine Providence herein was holy and good, yet the Jews crucifying him out of malice and envy, (enormous wickedness having blinded their eyes) the people of the Jews shall be cast out of God's favour, nor shall they be the People of the Messiah, but a People that shall be the Messiahs, viz. the Romans, shall come and destroy their City and Sanctuary with an utter Destruction.  
5. This is a short and easy account of the whole Prophecy, in which it plainly appears, That the foretelling of the destruction of the City is but an Appendix to the main Prophecy, and comes but in by the by, as an effect of that foul act of the Jews in slaying their Prince: But that the circumscription of the Prophetical Weeks is made by those main Designs they were allotted to the Jews for, that is, they should not expire till the Everlasting Righteousness was brought in, till the Prophecies were fulfilled, and the most Holy was anointed, that is, till the Messiah was come, till he suffered, rose again, ascended into Heaven, sent down the Holy Ghost upon the Apostles, and set the Christian Religion on foot in the World. All which was done in the last week. After which the City was to be destroyed by the Romans; but there was no need of precisely setting down the time when.  
But the noise and clatter of the devastation of it has so disturbed the Judgements and Fancies of many learned Writers, that they have very crookedly and unnaturally haled on the extent of the Weeks to reach the destruction of the City, and so have caused a needless obscurity in so pregnant a Testimony of the Truth of our Religion. For indeed there can be no genuine or satisfactory Interpretation of Daniel's Weeks, unless they all of them, the seven, the sixty two, with the single week, follow one another continuedly in one line, and such an Epocha be pitched upon, as that at the expiring of the sixty nine Weeks the Messiah may be manifested to the World, and in the seventieth Week be cut off, and be made a Sacrifice for sin, and so abrogate the Jewish Law, and bring in the Everlasting Righteousness, etc. To which the Epocha from the seventh year of Artaxerxes Longimanus does fairly lead, nor is there any other tolerable besides it; which is a further confirmation of the truth thereof. To say nothing, how there is none of the three Decrees, but that which went out in the seventh year of Artaxerxes, that can so fitly be called a Decree for rebuilding the City, as I have intimated already.   

CHAP. V. 1. The Application of the First verse of the Prophecy to prove That the Messiah is come. 2. The jews evasions propounded and answered. 3. An Application of the Second verse of the Prophecy, with a Confutation of those Rabbins opinions that make Cyrus, Jehoshua and Zerobabel, or Nehemiah their Messiah. 4. An Application of the Third verse, with a Confutation of the Jews fiction of Agrippa's being the Messiah to be cut off.  
1. I Have completed the sense of the Prophecy of Daniel, and that with more accuracy than this present occasion required, I speak in regard of pitching upon that Epocha with Funccius, which is set down Ezra 7. For without being so particular there is strength enough in the Prophecy to evince, That the Messiah is already come.  
For from the First verse thereof it is very clear, That within Seventy Weeks the Most Holy was to be anointed, and an Everlasting Righteousness to be brought in. Now I demand of the jews or any else, take their Epocha where they will, if they can find any Everlasting Righteousness, Law or Religion, that was brought in before the Expiration of Daniel's Weeks, if it be not this of Christianity: but by the Prophecy there must be some Law or everlasting Righteousness brought in by that time. And what or who was that most Holy that was anointed within these Weeks, if it was not the very Christ whom we Christians worship? The jews themselves acknowledge the Second Temple was not anointed: therefore it must belong to some Person; which must be the Messiah mentioned in the following verse. I may add also, how is Vision and Prophecy fulfilled, (the most eminent whereof was concerning their Messiah) I say, how are they completed within the space of these seventy Weeks, if the Messiah be not yet come?  
2. The jews have no way in the World to evade here but by forcing the most absurd interpretation upon this Verse of the Prophecy that can be imagined; as if the sense were, That those things there foretold should come to pass after the seventy Weeks. Whenas it is plain That the casting the Weeks so into parts, and expressly foretelling that in this part this shall come to pass, and in that, that; it is plain, I say, from hence, That the main scope of the Prophecy is to tell what things will come to pass before their expiration. Which we shall be the better assured of if we examine the fondness of the other Supposition, and apply it to the words of the Text, which are these,  
Seventy weeks are determined upon thy people and upon thy holy City, or, cut out for thy people and for thy holy City, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to finish transgression, etc. If these things that follow in this verse be to be understood as foretold to come to pass after the seventy Weeks, what is the sense of the preposition 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉? Questionless there can be but these two senses of it; either so as the Septuagint have translated it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, viz. that transgression may be finished, as also our English Translatours have rendered it, which doubtless is the true sense; or else it must signify the same that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and there is no sense imaginable besides these two that can be pretended.  
If the first, the gross Absurdity is this, That whereas there has been about three hundred Weeks for the completing those things mentioned there in that verse, and they not yet done, according to the Jews opinion; yet the Prophecy mentions only Seventy, and those wherein they themselves confess nothing at all was to be done of them; than which nothing can be imagined more wild and ridiculous.  
If the second, I answer that the Seventy and other unprejudiced Interpreters always turn it according to the former sense. Nay, that Abarbanel and Manasseh, who otherwise pervert the sense of this Prophecy, yet they translate it so too, and yield that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 never signifies 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 until. And lastly, if it did so, yet the sense of the Prophecy would be pitifully lame and imperfect, if we compare it with the Event. For the sense would be, Seventy weeks are determined upon thy people, until or before that the everlasting righteousness be brought in, the most Holy anointed, Vision and Prophecy perfected, etc. Which certainly supposes that within a little time after, at least after less than Seventy Weeks, these things should be fulfilled; and yet there has thrice seventy Weeks gone over since the expiration of the first Seventy, and no tidings of any such things. Wherefore it is more clear than the Meridian Sun, that the things there understood were to come to pass within the Seventy weeks expressly spoke of by the Prophet Daniel.  
3. Again, from the Second verse of this Prophecy we demonstrate, That the Messiah is come: Because from the going out of the Commandment or Decree to rebuild the City to the Messiah is but sixty nine weeks. Wherefore imagine what Decree you will, the time is run out, and many hundred years besides. And that this Prophecy is to be understood of that great Messiah their Prince and Redeemer, appears plainly enough because he is called here by Daniel 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 absolutely, as being his Proper Name, whenas in all other places of Scripture it is an Appellative. Whence it is more than conjectural that the jews had the name of their Messiah out of this place, and understood it of that Messiah we speak of. But after that unhappy mistake of theirs in refusing their Messiah when he came, they have forced other Interpretations, though utterly unapplicable to the Text; some understanding by Messiah King Cyrus, others Nehemias', others jehoshua the Priest, others Zerobabel: none of which conceits are so much as possible. For the Epocha from which they must reckon, must be from some Command or Decree to rebuild the City. For so the words run, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 From the promulgation of the Decree to restore, etc. That that is the sense of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is plain from Esther, chap. 1. ver. 19 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, let there go forth a royal Command or Decree. Whence it is plain that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is as much as a Decree, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Promulgation of it; as may be understood also from Luke 1. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And the particle 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 doth put the business out of all controversy that this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is, as the Seventy often translate it, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, a Command, not a Foretelling or Talking of things; because 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 does not signify concerning the restoring, but to restore. So that none that have any either common sense or but moderate skill in the Hebrew, but will confess that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies, From the Decree to cause to return, etc.  
From whence it is very manifest that none of those Persons which the Jews here offer can be accepted for the Messiah mentioned in this Prophecy. Not Cyrus; because if you will apply him to the first Decree, which was his own, the account is absurd at first sight. For thus you must reckon from the Edict of Cyrus to the same Cyrus. The other Decrees are after Cyrus, and therefore the sense will be more absurd, if any thing can be more. The reason is much-what the same concerning jehoshua and Zerobabel, for they were the very persons that immediately executed Cyrus his Decree. And for Nehemias', he is a great many years too late from Cyrus his Decree, and as much too near to that Decree that went out the seventh year of Artaxerxes. This I speak in reference to that Evasion they seek in the parting of the number of this Prophecy into seven Weeks, and sixty two Weeks, as if it should be but seven Weeks from the Decree to the Messiah, that is, forty nine years. But besides that it is plain, Chronologie will not fit their turn for this subterfuge, it is further evident that if it would, it will yet appear ut a Subterfuge. For unless you will join the Seven Weeks and the fifty two Weeks together, it will not make good sense, as any one that examines it will easily understand; and that the Messiah is not to come within the first Seven Weeks, appears in that he is to be cut off after the sixty two Weeks.  
4. Which shall be a third argument (from the Third verse of the Prophecy) That the Messiah is come. After sixty two weeks the Messiah shall be cut off, that is, not until the last Week begin and before it expire. For there is no question but the Seventy Weeks being thus divided into parts for the setting out the time of the coming and appearing of the Messiah even to his death, that what he did visibly or suffered in the World is circumscribed within those Weeks; and therefore we may safely conclude that before the Seventy Weeks expired the Messiah was cut off, that is, that he was cut off above sixteen hundred years ago, to wit, before the destruction of the City, as plainly appears in the Text, that makes the sacking of jerusalem a consequent of his death: and the number of the Weeks, pitch upon what Decree you please, must needs expire many years before the taking of the City, and therefore the Messiah was cut off, and consequently came into the World so many years ago.  
Here the jews, to evade so manifest a Demonstration, tell us a story of one Agrippa their last King, and of Mumbas his son, whom they say Vespasian slew at Rome three years and an half before the destruction of the Temple. This was he that was cut off from the Kingdom of judaea, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and it was no longer his nor his Posterities. This is the most specious Answer they have made yet, but yet upon examination will be found excessively weak. For first it is plain from Records of History and Antiquity, That Agrippa the last King of the jews lived nigh upon thirty years after the Destruction of jerusalem. And then in the second place, if we should suppose their fiction to be true, the last week of the Seventy will either expire many years before, or run out beyond the cutting off this Agrippa, if you make, as you ought, the Decree for building of the City the Epocha of the account, and affix it to the seventh year of either Funccius his Artaxerxes or Scaligers. To all which you may add that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being put here so absolutely, it cannot but be understood of the great Messiah the Jews did and do still expect, their own Rabbins expounding it so while they were unprejudiced; and that it is most natural to understand the same person spoken of in the whole Prophecy; who is first prefigured in the expression of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 (which their own Doctors also interpret of their Messiah) by which if the Temple had been meant, it had been rather 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And therefore again an anointed Person being understood in the first verse, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 mentioned in the second and third must be the same Person; and there being in the first joined with the mention of him not only so sacred a Title as the Most Holy, but also the bringing in of everlasting Righteousness, the expiating of sin, and fulfilling of Prophecies, it is plain that so mean a person as Agrippa (or any else they have or can name) is unapplicable to this Prophecy of Daniel; such things being there foretold as are utterly incompetible to him: but such as will anon appear from other Prophecies to be singularly compatible to the great Messiah the Jews expected, and are the Characteristicals of his Person, as we shall fully make good in its due place.   

CHAP. VI 1. How convincing Evidences those three Prophecies of Jacob, Haggai and Daniel are, That the Messiah is come. 2. That it was the General Opinion of the Jews, That the Messiah was to come about that time we say he did. 3. Josephus his misapplication of the Prophecy of Daniel to Vespasian. 4. A further confirmation out of Tacitus, that the Jews about those times expected their Messiah. 5. Another Testimony out of Suetonius.  
1. IN the mean time it is so plain and apparent from these Prophecies of jacob and Haggai, That the Messiah is already come; that any one, though secluded from all Commerce with these parts of Europe, and knowing nothing of the face of things here, if he had but only certain information that the jewish Polity and Temple were destroyed, and could but read the abovenamed Prophecies, he would be sure that the Messiah was come into the World: as also out of this Prophecy of Daniel he might without any intelligence at all (provided only he took notice of the Epocha of Decrees, and how that the Weeks from any one of them would be expired many hundred years ago) infallibly infer That the Messiah was certainly come. These things are so perfectly clear, that it is needless to add any thing else to confirm the belief of them.  
2. Which yet some do by appealing to the judgement of their own Rabbins, if they themselves did not conclude that their Messiah was to come about that time we say he did. Nehemias', a Jewish Rabbin, that lived some fifty years before Christ, did openly declare out of the Prophecy of Daniel, that the coming of their expected Messiah could not be prolonged above fifty years; as appears out of Grotius, if he was not misinformed by Stoctoxus. But by what he answers to Sarravius, one would think that he saw the place with his own eyes; 
See Sarrav. Epist. pag. 52.  Ostendit istum mihi locum olim Hagae Stoctoxus. And that this was not one Rabbin's opinion, but the apprehension of many of their wise men, is manifest from what josephus has written, De bello judaico lib. 7. cap. 31. To 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. That which excited them most of all to the war, was a doubtful Prophecy found in the holy Writings, as if about that time some one from their Country should be Emperor of the World. This the jews took as properly belonging to them, and many of the wise men were deceived in their judgements about the matter. Out of which words it plainly appears that the learned of the jews, and in a manner the whole Nation, was persuaded that their Messiah, whom they thought would be the Prince of the known World, was hard at hand. In which persuasion they were so serious that they ventured their Lives, Liberty, Temple and City thereupon, that being the greatest thing that animated them to that infortunate War. Of their firmness in which opinion a further argument is, that they were so ready to fancy this or the other their Messiah about those times. For there were many looked upon for a while as such, as Herod, judas Gaulonites, jonathas, Barchochab and others.  
3. Neither does josephus his note upon the Prophecy that gave the jews this confidence, he calling it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, an ambiguous Prediction, derogate any thing from the clearness thereof concerning the Time. But the character of his Person, it seems, was not so perfectly set out, but that they miss the knowing of him when he was come: and therefore it was necessary for josephus to say that the Oracle was ambiguous. But it were ambiguous indeed, if it were, as he would make it, more applicable to Vespasian then to the true Messiah. For that Messiah there prophesied of was to be cut off, which Vespasian was not; and that before the last week, whenas Vespasian besieged jerusalem about forty years after. Besides that it is ridiculous to resolve the solemnity of the holy Oracles of the Prophets into so petty a business, as in stead of their foretelling that one of the jewish Lineage should become a great Prince, and sway the sceptre over the Nations (which prediction was always looked upon as some peculiar Honour and Privilege to the jews) that only a foreigner coming to judaea, and for no better end then to sack their City, destroy their Temple, and make vassals of them and slaves, that this man after should be chosen Emperor of Rome, as others had been before him. Whether awe and fear might baffle the understanding of josephus so as to think this a true Gloss, though it be but servile flattery, I will not dispute: but whether he thought it false or no, that it is so, I think I have put out of Controversy.  
4. But what josephus records concerning the opinion of his Nation, that they thought the coming of their Messiah to be about that time, is got into the History of the Pagan Writers also. 
〈◊〉 Histor. ab Exc●●●● N●ronis lib. 5. cap. 13. See Book 6. chap. 2. sect. 8.  Cornelius Tacitus writes so like to what josephus has set down, that it seems something like a translation of him, as in his speaking of the Prodigies that did forerun the destruction of the City; Visae per coelum concurrere acies, rutilantia arma, & subito nubium igne collucere templum. Expassae repentè delubri fores, & audita major humanâ vox, Excedere Deos, simul ingens motus excedentium. That is, Armies were seen skirmishing in the Heavens, weapons glittering, and the Temple filled with light from the sudden flashing of the clouds. The door also of the Temple instantly flung open, and a voice was heard bigger than the voice of any man, That the Gods go out, and withal a mighty bustle of them as going out together. After this presently he adds, Quae pauci in m●tum trahebant: pluribus persuasio inerat, antiquis sacerdotum literis contineri, co ipso tempore ut valesceret Oriens, profectique Judaeà rerum potirentur: quae ambages Vespasianum & Ti●um praedixerunt. i e. Which some few interpreted as a dangerous Presage: most were persuaded that it was contained in the ancient Books of their Priests, that at that very time the East should grow potent, and that those come from Judaea should obtain the Empire: which ambages presignified Vespasian and Titus. In which he plainly intimates that the Opinion of the near approach of their Messiah was so strong, that it bore against all the ill Prodigies, nay made them interpret them to a good sense, as if this excedere deos was but their hastening out to take possession of the Nations; which was true in no other sense then in that Christ, who was the peculiar Guardian Angel, as I may so speak, of the Jews before, became afterward the worship of the whole Empire. Or if you will, God, who was in a manner Topical before, restrained to judaea, became the known and acknowledged God of the whole Earth.  
5. Suetonius in the life of Vespasian (cap. 4.) in express terms calls this Expectation of the jews, veterem & constantem opinionem. Percrebuerat, saith he, Oriente toto vetus & constans opinio, esse in fatis ut eo tempore Judaeâ profecti rerum potirentur. Id de Imperatore Romano, quantum eventu postea praedictum patuit, Judaei ad se trahentes, rebellarunt, etc. An ancient & constant opinion had grown very common over all the East, that the fates had so destined, that at that time those that came from Judaea should become masters of all. Which fate, as appeared by the event, foretold of the Roman Emperor, the Jews interpreting in favour of themselves, rebelled, etc. By which expressions of Suetonius we may understand how assured the jews were, that that was the time of the coming of their Messiah, and that the fame of it was not contained within their own Precincts, but had spread over all the East, and that the whole World was at a gaze in expectation of the Great Prince of the jews.   

CHAP. VII. 1. That it being evident the Messiah is come, it will also follow that Jesus is he. 2. That the Prophets when they prophesied of any eminent King, Priest or Prophet, were sometimes carried in their Prophetic Raptures to such expressions as did more properly concern the Messiah then the Person they began to describe. 3. That these References are of two sorts, either purely Allegorical, or Mixed; and of the use of pure Allegories by the Evangelists and Apostles. 4. Of mixed Allegories of this kind, and of their validity for Argument. 5. That eminent Prophecy of Isaiah, that so fully characterizes the Person of Christ. 6. That the ancient Jews understood this of their Messiah, and that the modern are forced hence to fancy two Messiahs. The Soul of the Messiah appointed to this office from the beginning of the World, as appears out of their Pesikta. 7. The nine Characters of the Messiah's Person included in the abovenamed Prophecy. 8. A brief Intimation in what verses of the Prophecy they are couched. 9 That this Prophecy cannot be applied to the People of the jews, nor adequately to jeremy's person. 10. Special Passages in the Prophecy utterly unapplicable to Jeremy.  
1. WE have, I think, sufficiently demonstrated That the time of the coming of the Messiah is expired, and therefore (the Predictions of him and Promises being not conditional, as I have above intimated, but absolute,) it undeniably follows that he is come. Upon which we might immediately infer, especially considering the Time of his coming, That jesus Christ is he. For whom else can they possibly pitch upon? But we shall proceed more punctually, and suspend that Inference, until we have laid before you those Prophecies that characterise his Person, What a one he should be, What he should do, and What should betid him.  
2. Of which there is none so full as that of Isaiah, Chap. 53. But before I enter upon it or any other, it will be very convenient, for the preventing of all Cavils and Tergiversations, to set down a Supposition which is both rational in itself, and allowed of, nay highly magnified, in things where their Interest does not lie at stake, by the most learned of the jews. And it is this, That that eminent Person whom they call their Messiah, being at last to give them a visit in this World, and as the very sense of his Name imports, which signifies Anointed, being to be the Top and Flower of those three Functions in which this Anointing was used, viz. Prophet, Priest and King; it is very rational to conceive, how in their Actuations by the Spirit of God, when he fell upon the Prophets, that while they prophesied or spoke of some more considerable Priest, Prophet or King (that Wisdom guiding them which is omniscient and more moving then any motion, which reacheth from one end to another mightily, and sweetly order all things) they were so actuated and transported, that in that fatidical Rapture they were caught up into, the sense of their Mind and Words was carried further than the particular Person they began to describe. So that according to this Supposition we will of our own accord acknowledge that several, and those of the most eminent Prophecies that characterise the Person of Christ, did first touch upon some other Person, which was but a fainter Resemblance of him. But that after this glance they are carried to their main scope they drive at, where they pierce and are fixed, as an arrow stuck in the mark.  
3. Now this Reference is of two sorts, either a Perfect Allegory, or Mixt. That I call a Perfect Allegory, when all the expressions concerning the Person first spoke of do very well and naturally fit him, but may be interpreted (and that more tightly it may be) of some more illustrious Person that comes after. Such Allusions as these are used by the Apostles and Evangelists to the great confirmation of our Faith, however the jews are scandalised at it. For there can be no other sense of it then this, viz. That either these Interpretations which they put upon the Prophets were the known Interpretations of the jews, and therefore very accommodate to persuade the jews by; and it was a sign they were right Interpretations, they being made before prejudice had blinded them. Or else, that these Expositions were their own, that is, that they arose in their own minds first; which was impossible they should, they being but Allusions, unless the certain knowledge of what happened to our Saviour Christ had put them upon it. So that those allusive Proofs are to us strong Confirmations that the History of the Gospel in those things that seem most incredible is certainly true. I will content myself with that one instance (though I might allege many others) of Christ's being born of a Virgin. Certainly unless they had known that de facto he was so, or that their wise men had interpreted that of Isaiah Chap. 7. to that sense, it is incredible that they should ever allege that place for it; and they making no use of any other but this, which is only allusory, it is plain the certainty of the Event was that which cast them upon the Interpretation.  
4. I call a Mixed Allegory that which is partly allusoric, as being applicable first to some more inferior Person, whether King, Prophet or Priest, and then to the Messiah, and partly simple and express, not applicable to any but the Messiah himself; the Prophet being so actuated by the Spirit of God, that in the sublimity of that divine Heat he is in, his sense and expressions reach out further than the Person that is the Type, and strike into such Circumstances that are not at all true but in the Antitype. And these Predictions of this nature concerning the Messiah are as Demonstrative to those that are not intolerable Cavillers, as if the Prophecy had been wholly carried to the Messiah, without glancing or touching upon any other Person.  
5. These things being premised, let us return to Isaiah, and peruse his whole Prophecy, that we may the more accurately judge thereof. Chap. 53.  

1. Who hath believed our report? and to whom is the arm of the Lord revealed?  
2. For he shall grow up before him as a tender plant, and as a root out of a dry ground: he hath no form nor comeliness: and when we shall see him, there is no beauty that we should desire him.  
3. He is despised and rejected of men, a man of sorrows, and acquainted with grief; and we hid as it were our faces from him: he was despised, and we esteemed him not.  
4. Surely he hath born our griefs, and carried our sorrows; yet we did esteem him stricken, smitten of God, and afflicted.  
5. But he was wounded for our transgressions, he was bruised for our iniquities; the chastisement of our peace was upon him, and with his stripes we are healed.  
6. All we like sheep have gone astray; we have turned every one to his own way; and the Lord hath laid on him the iniquity of us all.  
7. He was oppressed, and he was afflicted, yet he opened not his mouth: he is brought as a Lamb to the slaughter, and as a sheep before her shearers is dumb, so he opened not his mouth.  
8. He was taken from prison and from judgement: and who shall declare his generation? for he was cut off out of the land of the living; for the transgressions of my people was he stricken.  
9 And he made his grave with the wicked, and with the rich in his death, because he had done no violence, neither was deceit in his mouth.  
10. Yet it pleased the Lord to bruise him, he hath put him to grief: when thou shalt make his Soul an offering for sin, he shall see his seed, he shall prolong his days, and the pleasure of the Lord shall prosper in his hand.  
11. He shall see of the travel of his Soul, and shall be satisfied: by his knowledge shall my righteous servant justify many, for he shall bear their iniquities.  
12. Therefore will I divide him a portion with the great, and he shall divide the spoil with the strong; because he hath poured out his Soul unto death; and he was numbered with the transgressors, and he bore the sin of many, and made intercession for the transgressors.   
6. The ancient and wisest of the jews ever interpreted this Chapter of their Messiah. And the later Rabbins being convinced of the clearness of the Prophecy, and respecting the Authority of those wise Interpreters before them, have been some of them forced to acknowledge two Messiahs, the one the Son of joseph, the other of David. The former a suffering Messiah, the other victorious and triumphant, rather than to deny the evidence of this Prophecy. Out of which there is also a special Tradition set down in an ancient Book amongst the jews, which is called Pesikta, which further confirms our assertion of their interpreting of it concerning the Sufferings of the Messiah; How that the Soul of the Messiah was ordained (and did gladly accept the condition) to suffer, from the beginning of the World. The Tradition runs thus, 
* See Hulsius De Messia pag. 309. and Hornbeck l. 6. c. 1.  That when God created the World, he put forth his hand under his Throne of Glory, and brought forth the Soul of the Messiah and all his Attendants, and said unto him, Wilt thou heal and redeem my sons after six thousand years? He answered he would. God said again unto him, Wilt thou undergo the chastisements to purge away their iniquities, (according as it written (it is the Rabbins own application) Certè morbos nostros tulit?) The Soul of the Messiah answered, I will undergo them and that right gladly.  
7. This is enough to confirm that it was the Opinion of the ancient and unprejudiced jews, That this Prophecy was meant of their Messiah: and, as I said, there is not any one Prophecy so full of Characteristicals of his Person as this, though not all of the like Clearness. But I dare say no less than these nine are in some sort or other included in it. 1. His being rejected by the Jews; 2. And being made a Sacrifice for sin. 3. His Resurrection. 4. His Ascension. 5. His Apotheosis. 6. The excellency of his Doctrine. 7. His Reception by the Gentiles. 8. The Destruction of their Superstition and of that divine Honour done to unwarrantable Persons. 9 And the Eternity of His Kingdom.  
8. I shall briefly intimate in what verses of the Prophecy every of these are hinted. His Rejection by his own is plainly intimated vers. 1, 2, 3. His Suffering and being a sacrifice for sin, ver. 4, 5, 6, 7, 10. His Ascension and Resurrection, vers. 8, 10. His 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, ver. 9 He made his grave with the wicked and with the rich in his death, that is, with the wicked rich men, that is, great Potentates of the Earth who were rich, powerful and injurious, those many Nimrods' in the World, whose Sepulchers and Monuments were after magnificent Temples, and themselves deified as Gods. Because he had done no violence. The reason is incomparably solid: For if the Princes and Emperors of the World had divine honours done to them after their death who were but Magnifici Latrones, as one calleth them, much rather should the Messiah, who did no violence, but was so faithful and good in all things, be exalted unto this Honour, have Temples built to him, and be worshipped as a God. The 12 verse does further confirm this sense, Wherefore I will divide him a portion with the great, and he shall divide the spoil with the strong; because he hath poured out his soul unto death. Which spoil cannot be so aptly understood of any thing as this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, it being mentioned so upon these terms, after his pouring out his Soul unto death. One verse illustrates another so, that I think there can be no doubt of the sense. The excellency of his Doctrine is understood vers. 11. which sets out the success of the Gospel. His Reception by the Gentiles vers. 10, 11. For if the Gentiles had not come in, there had been small satisfaction; the Jews being excluded, or rather they excluding him. The Destruction of their Superstition and unwarrantable Worship they did to unworthy Persons, this is included in their Reception of Christ. The long Duration of his Kingdom, v. 8. And who shall declare his generation? that is, the permanency of his own royal Person, and the succession of his Church that will adhere to him for ever.  
9 This is a punctual and very reasonable account of this Prophecy: but be it how it will, yet this is out of question, That the Suffering and Glorification of the Messiah is here prefigured, and that if that in the general be not understood, there is no good sense to be made of this Prophecy. For to distort it to the affliction of the Jewish people, is very harsh, nay impossible, as appears from vers. 8. For the transgression of my people was he stricken. Wherefore it was not the People of God that are here stricken, but some person struck by reason of them. The most tolerable application of the Prophecy is to the afflictions of jeremy, of whom Grotius has expounded it, (though not excluding Christ) and has made sense of it in so many places, that I do not deny but that it may be understood of jeremy in the first and lessconsiderable meaning; but that withal the application to Christ is not merely allusory, but that such things are spoke in this Prophecy as cannot but with an exceeding deal of lameness and ineptness be applied to jeremy.  
10. And truly the very beginning of the Prophecy is too magnificent by far for the affairs of jeremy; Who has believed our report, etc. for there is nothing so incredible in all those transactions concerning him. Again vers. 5. With his stripes we are healed. It is ridiculous to attempt an application of these words to jeremy. For he was no Sin-Offering to appease the wrath of God, but what he suffered was rather for their mischief. And that is as foolishly applied to him, vers. 8. And who shall declare his Generation? as if it were understood of jeremy's Longevity, than whom far less considerable men have lived much longer. So frigid and frivolous is this Interpretation. Neither without violence can that Phrase, For he was cut off out of the land of the living, (especially considering the mention of the grave in the next verse) be understood otherwise then of the inflicting of Death: Which was not jeremy's case. So verse 20. when thou shalt make his Soul an offering for sin: To interpret that of jeremy is plainly to dote. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies a Sin-Offering or Sin itself; but God made jeremy neither Sin nor Sin-Offering for his People. And lastly, to say nothing of the unfitness of that expression, I will divide him a portion with the great, and he shall divide the spoil with the strong, to be applied to that petty business of jeremy, chap. 40. v. 5. where the Captain of the Guard is said to give him Victuals and a Reward, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, he accommodated him for his Journey (the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 showing what the whole gift was, only a Viaticum; and it had been the greatest reproach imaginable for the Prophet to have received any thing more, to have made himself rich with the spoils of his own countrymen) I say, to say nothing of the unfitness of that expression to be applied to so small a matter; the words following are so full and home, because he hath poured out his soul unto death, that they cannot signify less than an actual dying; nor is there any example that they signify otherwise. And therefore the division of the spoil with the strong must be after death, and denote his Apotheosis. It is plain therefore as well out of the confession of the Rabbins themselves, as out of the words of the Prophecy, that it is not merely an allusorie Prefiguration of the Messiah, but a downright Description of him in such Circumstances as are incompetible to any besides him, and therefore, as I said, is as valid as if it had all been meant of him alone.  
But because all the Characters of him here included are not so full and clear as in other places, and those that are the clearest are of so much importance, that it will not be any loss of labour to add other confirmations to them, I shall evidence every one of them more fully from other Prophecies.   

CHAP. VIII. 1. Further Proofs out of the Prophets, That the Messiah was to be a Sacrifice for sin. 2. That he was to rise from the dead. 3. That he was to ascend into Heaven. 4. That he was to be worshipped as God. 5. That he was to be an eminent Light to the Nations; 6. And welcomely received by them. What is meant by His Rest shall be glorious. 7. That he was to abolish the Superstition of the Gentiles. 8. And that his Kingdom shall have no end. 9 That all these Characters are compatible to Jesus whom we worship, and to him only.  
1. THE first mark of the Messiah was his Rejection, that he should be rejected of the Jews; but those places that foretell his Killing, more strongly implying his Rejection, we need add nothing particular thereof. That the Messiah was to be slain, and be a Sacrifice for sin, besides that full and copious prediction of Isaiah, is clear out of Daniel, who saith that after sixty nine weeks the Messiah was to be cut off; and then adding afterwards that in the half of the seventieth week he should make the sacrifice to cease, it is plain that his Death and ceasing of the Jewish sacrifices and oblations were in one Week, and that thereupon his Death was a Sacrifice, whereby those judaical Oblations were antiquated. For it is well known that the Temple and their Oblations continued about forty years after the Passion of Christ: so that it cannot be understood of the outward destruction of the Temple, and Prohibition of Sacrifices; and therefore it must be understood of the nulling of the Validity and Authority of them, their Law of sacrificing being abrogated by that transcendent Sacrifice of the body of our blessed Saviour upon the Cross. For there is nothing else that can be imagined to cease or take away the judaical Sacrifices in the midst of the last Week but that. To these we might add Psalm 22. and Zachar. 12.10. but what has been alleged already is more then enough.  
2. Let us now rather see what has been foretold of his Resurrection from the dead. And in my mind that is a very clear Prediction thereof Psalm 16. v. 8. where David being transported in his Spirit by a divine power writes higher matters than are compatible to any but the true David, the Messiah himself. I have set the Lord always before me; because he is at my right hand, I shall not be moved. Therefore my heart is glad, and my glory rejoiceth; my flesh also shall rest in hope: For thou wilt not leave my soul in hell, neither wilt thou suffer thy holy one to see corruption. Thou wilt show me the path of life: in thy presence is fullness of joy, and at thy right hand there are Pleasures for evermore.  
This is so natural a description of one raised out of the Grave before he corrupt there, and ascending into the presence of God in the Heavens to enjoy Eternal Life, that nothing can be more express. But David was never raised out of the grave himself, but his flesh saw corruption. Wherefore it appears that it was a Prophecy of some other, viz. the Messiah, of whom David was a Type.  
3. The Ascension of the Messiah is lively prefigured Psalm 68 The chariots of God are twenty thousand, even thousands of Angels: the Lord is amongst them as in Sinai, in the holy place. Thou hast ascended on high, thou hast led 
* See Book 1. ch. 9 sect. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5.  Captivity captive: thou hast received gifts or men, for the rebellious also, that the Lord God may dwell among them.  
If this be applied unto Christ, the sense is easy, especially if you take notice how the Lord was amongst them in Sinai, that is, there was one chief Angel, whom some would have to be Christ, which sustained the person of God, who might have the name of Adonai, as Christ also has, and is styled the Angel of the Covenant, Malachi 3.1. In lieu of him is here the Messiah himself attended with many Squadrons of Angels, and receiving gifts of his Father to communicate to the World, that God might dwell amongst them, that they might be brought in to be of his Church.  
4. This Prophecy also plainly points at his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but there are also other places that make it still more clear, as Psalm 110. The Lord said unto my Lord, Sat thou at my right hand, till I make thine enemies thy footstool: and then vers. 4. The Lord has sworn, and will not repent, Thou art a Priest for ever, after the order of Melchisedeck. The Jews themselves of old acknowledged this Psalm to be a Prophecy of the Messiah; and the first and fourth verses are such that they can bear no other sense, but that the Messiah was to be greater than David, and to be a King, Priest and Intercessor at the right hand of God for ever.  
Also Psalm 45.6. Thy throne, O God, is for ever and ever; the Sceptre of thy Kingdom is a right Sceptre: Thou lovest righteousness and hatest iniquity; therefore God, thy God, hath anointed thee with the oil of Gladness above thy fellows. Him that the Psalmist speaks of here he calls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and it cannot signify an ordinary King or Magistrate, because he says, his throne is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, for ever, absolutely, as R. Moses Aegyptius expounds that Phrase. Wherefore most justly does the Chaldee Paraphrast make this Psalm a Prophecy of the Messiah, whose 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Divinity is plainly expressed in these verses I have recited.  
I will add one place more out of the Prophet Isaiah, chap. 9 v. 6. For unto us a child is born, unto us a son is given, and the government shall be upon his shoulder; and his name shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, The mighty God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of peace: of the increase of his government and peace there shall be no end, upon the throne of David and upon his kingdom, to order and to establish it with judgement and with justice, from henceforth and for ever: the zeal of the Lord of hosts will do this. I do not doubt but that this Prophecy is in some sort referrable also to Hezekiah, and hits upon him first, but the main scope of it is the Messiah; and that therein his Divinity and the Eternity of his Kingdom is set out, both the Testimony of the Chaldee Paraphrast, the Translation of the Septuagint, and the expressions in the Prophecy according to the Hebrew Text is evidence enough. For they translate 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and his name shall be called Wonderful Counsellor, The mighty God, The everlasting Father, The Prince of peace, after this manner, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 
* As if they meant it of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Which exposition cannot possibly be sense, if referred to Hezekiah, but agrees very well with the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Messiah. Besides the English translation, Of the increase of his Government and Peace there shall be no end, is so exactly according to the Hebrew, that it is plain all the expressions are not compatible to Hezekiah; and Grotius himself, who loves to stretch the sense of every particular expression of these kind of Prophecies to the person they first aim at, yet he acknowledges ingenuously that they are more fitly and more plainly applicable to the Messiah. Which to any indifferent man is satisfaction enough that they were meant of him; especially if he consider that the ancient jews, who may well be thought to understand the Genius of their own Prophets the best, have long since, before this inveterate contest betwixt the jew and Christian, interpreted them so.  
5. The sixth Character of his Person is the Excellency of his Doctrine. This is intimated, as I said, Isaiah 53. By his knowledge shall my righteous servant justify many; but is more fully expressed Malachi 3. The Lord whom ye seek shall suddenly come into his Temple, (which might have been produced as another Prophecy of the Divinity of the Messiah) even the messenger of the Covenant, whom you delight in; behold, he shall come, saith the Lord of hosts. But who may abide the day of his coming? and who shall stand when he appeareth? For he is like a refiners fire, and like fullers soap: and he shall sit as a refiner and purifier of Silver; and he shall purify the Sons of Levi, and purge them as gold and silver, that they may offer unto the Lord an offering in Righteousness. Whereby is plainly denoted the purity and sanctity of that Law and Spirit that the Messiah was to communicate to his serious followers, that he would throughly purify them and purge them from their Hypocrisy and Sinfulness.  
And again, Isaiah 42. Behold my servant whom I uphold, mine elect in whom my Soul delighteth: I have put my Spirit upon him, he shall bring forth judgement to the Gentiles. He shall not cry, nor lift up, nor cause his voice to be heard in the street. A bruised reed shall he not break, and the smoking flax shall he not quench; he shall bring forth judgement unto truth. He shall not fail, nor be discouraged, till he have set judgement in the earth: and the Isles shall wait for his law. Thus saith God the Lord, he that created the Heavens and stretched them out, he that spread forth the earth and that which cometh out of it, he that giveth breath unto the people upon it, and spirit to them that walk therein; I the Lord have called thee in righteousness, and will hold thy hand, and will keep thee, and give thee for a covenant unto the people, for a light of the Gentiles: To open the blind eyes, to bring out the prisoners from the prison, and them that sit in darkness out of the prisonhouse.  
And Isaiah 49. Listen, O Isles, unto me, and hearken ye people from far. The Lord hath called me from the womb, from the bowels of my mother hath he made mention of my name. And he hath made my mouth like a sharp sword, in the shadow of his hand hath he hid me, and made me a polished shaft, in his quiver hath he hid me. And verse 5. And now saith the Lord that form me from the womb to be his servant, to bring jacob again unto him: Though Israel be not gathered, yet shall I be glorious in the eyes of the Lord, and my God shall be my strength. And he said, It is a light thing that thou shouldest be my servant to raise up the tribes of jacob, and to restore the desolations of Israel; I will also give thee for a Light to the Gentiles, that thou mayest be my Salvation to the end of the earth. My Salvation, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, with an allusion to the very name of Isaiah 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which signifies, The Salvation of the Lord: Which seems to be alluded to in the first verse also, from the bowels of my mother hath he made mention of my name. Which is so near a kin to the name of jesus, that the Messiah may seem to be prefigured in the very name of the Prophet Isaiah as well as in his Person: As it must be confessed that both these two Prophecies do in some measure belong to Isaiah himself first. But considering how the more excellent Kings and Prophets were to be Types of the Messiah, and that the language is so very high, it cannot be doubted but that in these Divine raptures and exaltations of Spirit, the Mind and Tongue of Isaiah was carried above what was compatible to his own Person, and therefore must naturally be transferred to the Messiah; it being plain from other places, that there was at last to come some one transcendent Prince and Prophet anointed in an higher manner and measure then any other. Which the jews expected, and called their Messiah. And therefore it is therewithal manifest, that their Messiah was to be an eximious Teacher, Prophet or Lawgiver.  
6. The seventh Character is that he should be very welcomely received of the Nations; that which these last Prophecies also intimate. But I shall add others also. To this sense the Jews themselves interpreted that ancient Prophecy of jacob 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to him shall be the gathering together of the Nations; the Seventy, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and he is the hope or expectation of the Nations. And there is yet one, more ancient than that, which implies it; viz. the Promise to Abraham that he should be a Father of many Nations, and that in his seed all 
* Genes. chap. 12. v. 3. and chap. 18. v. 18. also chap. 22.18.  Nations of the Earth should be blessed. Of which other Prophecies also witness. Isay 2.2. And it shall come to pass in the last days, that the mountain of the Lords house shall be established in the top of the mountains, and shall be exalted above the hills; and all Nations shall flow unto it. The Jewish Doctors themselves acknowledge this to be understood of the times of the Messiah. And chap. 11. And in that day there shall be a root of Jesse which shall stand for an ensign of the people: to it shall the Gentiles seek, and his rest shall be glorious; or, Him shall the Gentiles seek, viz. in a devotional way, shall pray unto him, and sing praises unto him. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is often used in that sense, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And his rest shall be glorious, & sepulcrum ejus erit gloriosum; so some turn it, and truly not rashly nor without cause. For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in several places signifies the rest of the dead. Job 3. v. 17. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉; which the Seventy render, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉: It is in Iob's description of the state of the dead. Also Proverbs 21.16. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, He shall rest in the congregation of the dead, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is better; for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are all one, as appears Psalm 88 v. 11. Lastly, Psalm 23. v. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Aquae requietum, implies such a rest as Sleep, the brother of death. For there is nothing more prone then to lie and sleep on the shady banks of a River. Wherefore 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may very well signify Dormitorium ejus, or Sepulcrum ejus, erit gloriosum; that is, That it shall at last be exalted to the nature of a Temple, he shall have Divine Honour done unto him, and the Gentiles shall pray unto him and adore him: as is intimated in the words immediately going before. But this was more than we needed to charge this Prophecy with, though it be probable enough it is contained in it.  
There are sundry other places that serve for the proof of this seventh Character: but because it is sufficiently enough demonstrated already, and little or no controversy made of it, I pass to the eighth.  
7. Which is the Messiah his abolishing the Superstition of the Gentiles, that is, such worship as they had no divine warrant for, they being so grossly mistaken in the Object. This is so plainly included in the two last Characters, that I need add no other proof. But if there were need, that in the 2, and 110 Psalms might further confirm it. Where he is constituted a new King and Priest; and therefore implies new Religion and Laws, and such as the heathen were ignorant of before; but such as they must obey upon pain of high displeasure.  
8. The last Character is the long Duration of the Messiah's Kingdom. Psalm 89. v. 35. Once have I sworn by my holiness, that I will not lie unto David. His seed shall endure for ever, and his throne as the Sun before me. It shall be established for ever as the moon, and as a faithful witness in heaven. Also Psalm 45. v. 6. Thy throne, o God, is for ever and ever, the sceptre of thy Kingdom is a right sceptre, etc. Which Prophecy makes good the former, and shows how it is to be fulfilled in the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the Messiah. See also Psalm 72. which the Hebrew Rabbins do acknowledge to be understood of the Messiah. Also Daniel 2.44. and 7.27. This Character is so clear, that I need not insist any longer upon it.  
9 These are the main Marks and Characters of the Person of the Messiah, by which we may infallibly find out who he is. And who indeed can he be according to these Characters, but jesus whom we Christians worship? For what competitor for the Messiahship but he, was, being a jew, rejected by the jews and crucified? Who is it that arose from the dead and ascended into Heaven but he? Who ever delivered so pure Doctrine to purge the World from wickedness and to enlighten the Nations as he? It is he therefore whom the Nations waited for, and have received: It is he for whose sake they parted with their old vain and impure Superstitions, by whose Doctrine they are brought to the knowledge of the Eternal God: And lastly it is he whom for his bitter sufferings God has exalted above Angels and Archangels and all the host of Heaven, and has set him at his own right hand to be a Priest and King over his Church for ever.   

CHAP. IX. 1. The peculiar Use of Arguments drawn from the Prophecies of the Old Testament for the convincing the Atheist and Melancholist. 2. An Application of the Prophecies to the known Events for the conviction of the Truth of our Religion. 3. That there is no likelihood at all but that the Priesthood of Christ will last as long as the Generations of men upon Earth. 4. The Conclusion of what has been urged hitherto. 5. That Christ was no fictitious Person, proved out of the History of Heathen Writers, as out of Pliny, 6. And Tacitus: 7. As also Lucian, 8. And Suetonius. 9 That the Testimony out of Josephus is supposititious, and the reasons why he was silent concerning Christ. 10. Julian's purpose of rebuilding the Temple at Jerusalem, with the strange success thereof, out of Ammianus Marcellinus.  
1. WE have now made a very considerable Progress in the proof of the Reality of Christian Religion, That it is more than a mere Idea. Let us here make a stand and breathe a while, and contemplate with ourselves the peculiar Use and advantage of this present Argument, for the stopping the mouths as well of the bold Atheist as the suspicious Melancholist. For indeed it is too true, and every good man could wish it were not so, that the latter Ages of the Church have not dealt faithfully with the World, but beyond the bounds of all modesty and conscience obtruded upon the people fond Legends and forged Miracles, as if they were given up into their hands only to be imposed upon and abused. Which consideration does cast some men into an unchangeable misbelief of the whole business of Christianity, and makes them look upon it all as a mere Fiction and Fable. For they measure the Genius of the Primitive Church by what they see practised before their eyes nowadays, and look upon the whole Tribe of the Priests as Impostors. Which censure though it be most unjust, yet it will be very hard to convince these Censurers but that it is very true, unless by some such Argument as now lies before us, viz. That the ancient Prophecies in the Old Testament could not be forged by the Christian Priests, and that the Jews would not forge them against themselves. 
See chap. 1. sect. 4.  Nay they that know any thing of the Jews, will acknowledge them so religiously addicted to the Letter of these holy Writings, that knowingly and wittingly they durst not alter a tittle. Wherefore all those Prophecies we have alleged are real, and we have made good they clearly foretell That the Messiah should come many hundred years ago; therefore it is plain he is come.  
2. I therefore demand of either the Profane or Melancholic, who is this Messiah, if jesus be not he. Nay I appeal to them if the very Characters of his Person be not certainly to be known by their own Senses agreeably to the Prediction of those infallible Oracles. The Prophecies have said, He should be rejected of his own. Ask the jews, they will acknowledge they have rejected him. The Prophecies foretold he should be cut off, be killed by them. Ask the jews, they will not deny but that they did condemn him to death, but deservedly, as they contend for their own excuse. The Prophecies foretold his Doctrine should enlighten the Gentiles. Ask thine own eyes if the Gentiles be not turned from their vain & unwarrantable Superstitions to the knowledge of that one God that made heaven and earth, and of jesus Christ whom he hath sent. The Prophecies prefigured his rising from the dead and his ascending up into Heaven: and ask thine own Conscience if thou dost not believe that this was always the belief of the Christians; and consult with thine own Reason, if it had been possible that the Death of Christ could have drawn all the World after him, if it had not been seconded with his Resurrection. Certainly those that believed on him before, had deserted him after his death, if he had not risen from the dead: but of that more fully hereafter. Lastly, the Prophecies foretold that the Messiah should be worshipped as a divine Person, and receive divine Honour, and that God would make him a King and Priest for ever. Ask thine own senses, if thou dost not find it so. How many thousand Temples are there consecrated to his name? in how many Nations and Kingdoms of the earth is he honoured as the Son of God; Prayers offered unto him, and in his Name, and Praises sung unto him with all solemnity and devotion imaginable?  
3. And for the Duration of this his royal Priesthood, it has continued already a fair time, about one thousand six hundred years, as may be infallibly gathered out of History. And as appears from these ancient Prophecies of the Jews, he is a Person so holy and sacred, and upon whom the eyes of Providence have been in such a wonderful manner fixed, infinitely above any Person that ever was yet in the World, that it is impossible that the Testimonies given of him should ever be obliterated by succession of Time; nothing but an universal Conflagration being able to make an end of all the copies of the Jewish Oracles or of the Christian Gospel. And therefore it is a thing beyond all Likelihood, nay I may say all Possibility, that this Honour and Kingdom of Christ upon Earth should ever cease till the Earth cease to have Inhabitants. I do not deny but the insupportable Wickedness of the Christians, their Faithlesness, Ferocity and Uncleanness, their accursed Hypocrisy and open Profaneness, may make this Kingdom of Christ very itinerant and to pass from one Nation to another People; but it will ever be the Religion of some People and Nation or other: Or if not, there will at least be sincere Professors of his Name in several Nations and Kingdoms, as in the persecuted estate of the Primitive Church; which will certainly leaven the World again with the Christian Religion, with more glory and purity then ever, unless a fiery Vengeance from heaven step betwixt, and Christ come again visibly so Judgement in the clouds.  
4. The thing therefore that I say is this, That though a man should be so cautious forsooth and so crafty, as that because these latter Ages have been guilty of so much Falseness and Forgery, he will believe no Records of the Church at all, no not so much as the Holy Gospels and the Epistles of the Apostles; yet he may have sufficient assurance from the Prophecies of the Old Testament (which, unless he will be egregiously foolish and unreasonable, he cannot have any pretence to suspect as supposititious) That Christianity is no Fiction, but a real Truth; if he will but compare the Prophecies with the Events of things as they lie before his eyes, and with the free Confession of those that are open Enemies to the Christian Religion, I mean the Nation of the jews.  
5. For the firmer belief whereof, he may also help himself something from those strinklings that are found in profane Writers. For if thou wilt be so prodigiously melancholic and suspicious as to doubt whether there ever were such a man as Christ, the very History of the Heathens may assure thee thereof; they mentioning these things so timely, as that there could be no error about the existence of the Person they speak of whether he ever were in the World or no. For Pliny, Tacitus, Lucian and Suetonius, all of them flourished so near the time of the taking of the City of jerusalem, (viz. Pliny about twenty, Tacitus thirty, Lucian and Suetonius about forty or fifty years) that they could not but have certain information whether he was a fictitious Person or real, from the captive jews, who would not have failed to stifle a Religion they hated so, if it had been but a Figment at the bottom. Pliny in his Epistle to Trajan finds the Christian professors in good earnest, even to death: Whose dangerous and mischievous error he might easily have confuted, if the History of Christ had been but a Romance; but he found them immovable, nor could he help it. Which constancy of theirs he calls pervicaciam & inflexibilem obstinationem, a Pervicacity and inflexible Obstinacy. Which is ridiculous to think can befall men in a mere Fiction within the time that search may easily discover to be false, and that they should stand out to the exposing of themselves to death and torture. He writes in the same Epistle that he put two maidservants on the rack, Sed nihil aliud inveni quam superstitionem pravam & immodicam, But I found nothing else (saith he) but a perverse and immoderate Superstition. And of those that fear made desist from the profession of their Religion, Affirmabant hanc fuisse summam vel culpae suae vel erroris, quod essent soliti stato die ante lucem convenire, carmenque Christo quasi Deo dicere, etc. They affirmed that this was the sum of their either fault or error, that they were wont on a set day to meet together early in the morning before daybreak, and sing an hymn to Christ as to a God. Which is a sign that betimes the Christians followed Christ, not as a mere eminent Moralist, that gave excellent precepts of life, better than ever any did, but that they held his Person truly Divine, and adorable for some wonderful considerations or other.  
6. But this Inquisition and bloody Persecution of the Christians began higher than Trajan's time, to wit in Nero's, who, to smother that abominable act of his in firing the City of Rome, did most salvagely punish the Christians, as if they had been the Authors of it. Tacit. Annal. lib. 15. Ergo abolendo rumori Nero subdidit reos, & quaesitissimis poenis affecit, quos per flagitia invisos vulgus Christianos appellabat. Auctor nominis ejus Christus, qui Tiberio imperitante, per Procuratorem Pontium Pilatum supplicio affectus erat. Repressaque in praesens exitiabilis superstitio rursus erumpebat, non modò per Judaeam originem ejus mali, sed per Urbem etiam, quò cuncta undique atrocia aut pudenda confluunt celebranturque. Igitur primò correpti qui fatebantur; deinde indicio eorum multitudo ingens, haud perinde in crimine incendii quam odio humani generis, convicti sunt. Et pereuntibus addita ludibria, ut ferarum tergis contecti laniatu canum interirent, aut crucibus affixi, aut flammandi; atque, ubi defecisset dies, in usum nocturni luminis urerentur. Wherefore Nero to suppress the rumour of his own vile act, by suborning false witnesses got those to be accused who being hateful for their wickedness were commonly called Christians, and punished them with exquisite tortures. The Author of that Sect was one Christus, who in the reign of Tiberius was put to death by Pontius Pilate the Deputy. Which damnable superstition, suppressed for a time, broke out afresh, not only in Judaea the first source of that Mischief, but also in the City of Rome, whither all villainous and shameful things flow from all parts, and are held in great esteem. Wherefore they were first laid hold of that confessed themselves Christians; afterward by their discovery a huge multitude were condemned, not so much for being guilty of firing the City, as that they were hated of all mankind. They added also reproaches to their death, clothing some of them with the skins of beasts, to be worried by dogs; others were crucified, and others were burnt after daylight, to serve in stead of lynks or torches. This Persecution was not thirty years after the Passion of Christ. I appeal now to any one, if he can think it possible that these that lived so near to that time when Christ was said to be crucified, that they might make exact inquiry into the matter; I appeal to him, if he can think it possible they could expose their lives and fortunes to the hatred and cruelty of the Heathen, if they were not most certain that there was such a man that was crucified at jerusalem: and demand further, he dying so ignominious a death, whether it be again possible that there should not be some extraordinary thing in the Person of Christ, to make them adhere to him so after his death, with the common hatred of all men and hazard of their lives.  
7. And therefore Lucian, in his Peregrinus, does rightly term Christ 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that great man crucified in Palestine. For at least he spoke the opinion of Christ's followers, if not his own. And the doctrine of the Christians he calls 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the marvellous wisdom of the Christians, whom he affirms to renounce the Heathen Deities, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and to worship their crucified Sophist, or their crucified Master and Teacher. And in his Philopatris, if it be his (and if it be not, it is not much material, being it must be of some Writer coetaneous to him) there are some inklings of very high matters in Christianity, as of the Trinity, of Life Eternal, of the Galilean's Ascension into the third Heaven, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, walking up the Air into the third Heaven, where having learned most excellent matters he renewed us by water. Which is likely to be some intimation of the Ascension of Christ into Heaven, or else of Paul's being rapt up into the third Heaven, though the Narration thereof be depraved. And Critias in that Dialogue swears 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, By the son that is from the Father. And he and Triephon jeering Divine Providence betwixt them, as being set out by the Religious, as if things were written in Heaven, Critias asketh Triephon if all things, even the affairs of the Scythians, were written there also. To which Triephon answereth, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, all things, if so be CHRESTUS be also amongst the Nations. All which passages intimate what a venerable Opinion there was spread in the World concerning Christ, and that therefore there was some extraordinary worth and excellency in his Person. Which Conclusion I shall make use of in its due place.  
8. In the mean time I shall only add that mention made of him in Suetonius, in Vita Claudii, cap. 25. where he is called Chrestus, as before in Lucian's Philopatris he was called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. judaeos, impulsore Chresto, assiduè tumultuantes Româ expulit, He expelled the jews out of Rome, they making perpetual tumults by the instigation of Chrestus. Which is the highest Record of our Religion that is to be found in profane Writers; and no marvel, it reaching so near the Passion of Christ from whence our Religion commenced. For the reign of Claudius began about seven years after Christ's Passion, and ended within thirteen years. And that Christ suffered under Pontius Pilate, Tacitus himself gives witness in what we have above recited. But a more accurate Chronologie of these things cannot be expected but from them who are more nearly concerned, viz. the Christians themselves.  
9 josephus' his Testimony had reached higher in time, if we could be assured that what he seemed to write of Christ was not foisted in, by some thankless fraud of unconscionable Superstitionists, or unbiased Politicians, that could not see that the solidity of Christian Religion wanted not their lies and forgeries to sustain it. But, for my own part, I think it very unlikely that josephus, being no Christian, should write at that rate concerning Christ as he does, besides other reasons which might be alleged. And therefore for the greater compendium, I shall be content to acknowledge that what is found in his Antiquities concerning the crucified jesus is supposititious, 
Antiquitat. Judaic. l. 10. c. 4.  and none of his own. Which Omission I impute partly to his Prudence and partly to his Integrity. For certainly he knowing the affairs of jesus so well as he did, could not in his own judgement and conscience say any thing ill of him, more than that he was crucified; which was no fault in him, but in his unjust and cruel Murderers: and simply to have nominated him in his History, without saying any thing of him, had been a frigid, lame business; and to have spoke well of him, had been ungrateful both to his own Countrymen the jews and also to the Pagans. Wherefore it being against his Conscience to vilify him and revile him and his followers, so as the Heathen Historians have done; and against his Prudence, being not convinced that he was the very Messiah, to declare how excellent a person he was; it remains that in all likelihood he would play the Politician so far as not to speak of him at all.  
10. We shall produce but one Testimony more out of Pagan Historians, and that is out of Ammianus Marcellinus, concerning Iulian's purpose to re-edify the Temple of jerusalem, that the jews might sacrifice there according to their ancient manner. Which was looked upon to be done more out of envy to the Christians, then in love to the Jews; and in an affront to that universal and inestimable Sacrifice of the body of Christ once offered upon the Cross, which was to cease the Jewish Sacrifices, and to put an end to the exercise of the Mosaical ceremonies. Ruffinus and Sozomen declare the matter more at large; but we shall contain ourselves within the recital of what Ammianus has written, (lib. 23. near the beginning) who being an Heathen, puts as fair a gloss upon the Emperor's Action as he could; but the Event is plainly enough set down, and such as does much confirm the Truth of Christian Religion. Julianus imperii sui memoriam magnitudine operum gestiens propagare, ambitiosum quondam apud Jerosolymam templum (quod post multae & internecina certamina obsidente Vespasiano, postea & Tito, agrè est expugnatum,) instaurare sumptibus cogitabat immodicis; negotiumque maturandum Alipio dederat Antiochiensi, qui olim Britannias curaverat pro Praefectis. Cum itaque rei idem fortiter instaret Alipius, juvaretque Provinciae Rector; metuendi globi flammarum prope fundamenta crebris assultibus erumpentes fecere locum, exustis aliquoties operantibus, inaccessum; hocque modo elemento destinatiùs repellente, cessavit inceptum. Julian having a mind to propagate the memory of his Reign by the greatness of his Acts, purposed to rebuild with immense charges that once-stately Temple at Jerusalem (which with much ado after many a bloody battle was taken, after siege laid to it by Vespasian first, and then by Titus.) This business was committed to the care of one Alipius of Antioch, who had once been Deputy of Britain for the Governors. Wherefore when this same Alipius did stoutly urge on the work, and the Governor of the Province gave him his assistance; dreadful balls of fire breaking out near the foundation with frequent sallies, burning up sundry times the workmen, made the place inaccessible. And thus the Enterprise ceased, the Element directed by a peremptory destiny beating them off from their work.   

CHAP. X. 1. Further Proofs that both jews and Pagans acknowledge the Reality of the Person of Christ and his doing of Miracles. 2. The force of these allegations added to the Prophecy of the Time of Christ's coming and the Characters of his Person. 3. That the Characters of his Person are still more exact, but not to be insisted upon till the proof of the Truth of the History of the Gospel. 4, 5. That the transcendent Eminency of Christ's Person is demonstrable from what has already been alleged and from his Resurrection, without recourse to the Gospels. From whence it necessarily follows That his Life was writ. 6. That the Life of Christ was writ timely, while Eye-witnesses were alive, proved by a very forcible Demonstration. 7. That Eternal Happiness through Christ was the hope of the First Christians, proved out of Lucian and S. Paul; and of a peculiar Self-Evidence of Truth in his Epistles. 8. That the first and most early meaning of Christianity is comprised in those Writings. 9 That Eternal Salvation depending upon the Knowledge of Christ, it was impossible but that the Apostles should take care betimes that the Miracles of Christ should be recorded. 10. That the Apostles could not fail to have the Life of Christ written, to prevent the erroneous attempts of the Pragmatical, to satisfy the Importunity of Believers, or in obedience to divine Instigation. 11. That it is as incredible that the Apostles neglected the writing of the Life of Christ, as that a wise man in the affairs of the World should neglect the writing of his Will when he had opportunity of doing it. 12. That, it being so incredible but that the Life of Christ should be writ, and there being found writings that comprise the same, it naturally follows, That they are they.  
1. THese Testimonies out of Heathen Writers may suffice to take off that fond and groundless suspicion of the whole History of Christ being a mere Allegory or Fiction. A thing that the greatest Enemies thereof had never the face to object to the Christians, neither jews nor Pagans, nor our modern Atheists, especially the more nasute sort of them, such as Pomponatius and Vaninus, who do not only acknowledge Christ's Person, but his Miracles; only forsooth they refer them to the influence of the Stars and celestial Intelligences, of which I shall speak in its proper place. The jews also acknowledge his Miracles, but add that he was a Magician: And julian himself and Celsus, who wrote against the Christians, never had the face to deny but that jesus of Nazareth did once live in judaea, and did strange things; though the one revolted from him, and the other never believed in him. And Hierocles, that highly-moral Pagan, does not deny the Miracles of Christ, nor the excellency of his Person, but contends that Apollonius Tyaneus may at least come into competition with him. And to say nothing of Tiberius his purpose of having him entered into the catalogue of the Roman Deities by a decree of the Senate, because the report thereof is from parties, viz. from Eusebius out of Tertullian; we may more appositely adjoin that Adrianus Severus and Heliogabalus, though in vain, attempted afterward the same thing. And particularly of Severus, Lampridius an heathen Historian writes, that this Emperor intending to erect a Temple to Christ, and to worship him amongst the rest of the Gods, was hindered by the Priests, qui consulentes sacra, repererant omnes Christianos futuros, si id optatò evenisset, & templa reliqua deserenda: who by some way of divination or other had found out, that if the Emperor's mind was fulfilled all would turn Christians, and the other Temples would be left desolate. So that there was a very high and venerable opinion of Christ, even with those that were not Christians.  
2. Which evidences out of profane Writers surely even alone, can have no small force to beget the belief of that which I now contend for, viz. That Christ did once live here on Earth, and that he was a Person very famous and remarkable for some things in him, done by him or happening to him. To which Testimonies if you add those clear Prophecies that foretold that the Jews Messiah was to come about that time that Christ is said to have lived (in which both the Heathen and Christian stories do agree) and those Characters that we know for a 
* See c. 9 sect. 2.  certain do belong to him, such as I have already largely enough insisted upon; it is impossible, unless Scepticism be heightened unto a disease as perfect as either Madness or downright Mopedness, but that any one should believe more of Christ than I contend for at this present.  
3. And yet the Characters of his Person set out in the Prophecies are still more exact than what I have produced hitherto, to prove that he was indeed the expected Messiah. As that he should be of the Family of David, of the Tribe of juda▪ born of a Virgin, and in Bethlehem; that he should open the eyes of the blind, and make the lame walk, and other such like miracles; that he should be put to such a death as that his hands and feet should be pierced, that they should cast lots for his garment, and give him vinegar to drink, etc.  
But these particularities having no force till we have proved that the History of the Gospel is true, we must defer making any use of them till we have cleared that point. In the pursuit whereof we must endeavour to prove these three things. 1. That the Life and Death of Christ was writ in a serious manner by some or other; not Romantically but Historically, as Plutarch, Tacitus and Suetonius are conceived to have writ the Lives of Illustrious Persons and Emperors. 2. That it was maturely writ, while there were living Eye-witnesses of the things related. 3. And that those Gospels we receive now-adays, are the true Copies of those that were so maturely written.  
4. The first part seems to me fully demonstrable from what we have proved already, without any recourse to the History of the Gospel, viz. That there was a very transcendent Eminency in the Person of Christ, as to whom both the Time and main Characters of the expected Messiah did so exactly agree: Whence he could not but attract the eyes of the World after him, and gain very zealous and faithful Followers, that would at least by word of mouth divulge the things they saw and observed so strange and Miraculous in him. Whence he could not escape having his Life and Death written by some Pen or other, especially it being so certain he 
* See further ch. 13. sec. 4, 5. and ch. 8. sect. 2.  rose from the dead, as it is.  
5. For the Jews having crucified him, nothing could be more odious to them then that report of his Followers, That God miraculously raised him from the dead; whereby Christ was acquitted by a special hand of Providence of all their wicked aspersions and false accusations, and themselves condemned of the highest crime they could imagine themselves capable of, even the murdering of their Messiah. Wherefore the attestation of that which would make them so odious and execrable even in their own eyes, if it were true, must needs make the Attestors thereof very hateful to them and unsupportable; and therefore raise against them all the mischief they possibly could. Whence it is impossible that the Disciples of Christ should maintain so heinous a falsehood, no not if they had made no conscience of lying; and yet still more impossible, if we consider their Simplicity and Innocency, a property in them of which I think it never came into the mind of any one to doubt. I conclude therefore, That a Person so plainly prefigured by ancient and sacred Prophecies, so refulgent in miraculous Virtues and unheard-of Providences, one who for the Wonders he did, by the unbelieving jews was accounted a Magician, by the Heathen Philosophers and Atheists acknowledged a Worker of Miracles, and by his own Followers proclaimed the expected Messiah, and the onely-begotten Son of God, whom he had miraculously raised from the dead after the jews had crucified him; I say, That a Person thus wonderfully qualified above any that ever yet came into the World, should fail of having his Life historically recorded, is a thing far more incredible than the greatest Miracle that ever was yet upon Record.  
6. And now in the second place, That this History or Record of his Life and Death was timely enough written, viz. while the Eye-witnesses of those things which he did or happened to him were yet living, is also very clear, if we consider the great importance of completing such an History in due time. For certainly it could not but seem a matter of very weighty moment, Christ being believed by his Disciples to be so holy and divine a Person as he was, and that their faithful adherence to him was their only assurance of Everlasting Life. Which great Truth of a blessed Immortality they were evidently taught by that success their Messiah had upon earth, which was as ill as could be, he being so spitefully abused and crucified in so ignominious a manner; whenas yet they might with the rest of the jews have expected that he should have broke the Roman yoke, and been a glorious and victorious Prince to their great advantage in this World. But they saw that Providence waved this, and by an high hand exalted him into another Kingdom, raising him from the dead and taking him visibly into Heaven. Which was so palpable a Demonstration of the Soul's Immortality, and of a peculiar advantage to the followers of this great Favourite of the Almighty, when they were to enter into that other state; that the power of Conscience and the Sense of their own good in the other Life would make them very careful and officious to preserve the memory of their Divine Teacher, who both showed them the way to and the certainty of Immortal Happiness. Which piece of Gratitude they were still more strictly bound to perform, it being so obvious for them to look upon Christ as a public gift of God to the World, not to be restrained to that Age then present, but to be transmitted to all Posterity; nor confined within that little handful of Followers he left behind him, but to be made known to all Israel: nor could they long be ignorant but that the Gentiles also should have share in him, especially upon his Rejection by the Jews, and so he was to become the Light and Salvation of all Nations from Age to Age according to the Prophets.  
7. That this was the early sense of the Church concerning the knowledge of Christ for eternal Salvation, the nature of the thing itself, as I have already intimated, doth plainly demonstrate. For what meaning could they possibly make of God's raising him from the dead, and visibly assuming him into Heaven, but that he should be a palpable Pledge of that future Happiness which was to accrue to them that would be his faithful Adherents and Followers? This questionless was the belief of the Apostles and all succeeding Christians, as the 
* See Lucian his Philopatr.  Heathens themselves witness of them, though in a jeering manner. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, But being catechised and instructed, be persuaded by me, if you desire to live for ever. This Theme is much insisted upon by the Apostle Paul every where in his Epistles. Which though I may seem too hasty in naming so soon, while I am but driving on a method to demonstrate That there are very timely Records of Christianity within the Ages of Eye-witnesses of the things that are recorded; yet I think I have not done preposterously, if we consider that there is a peculiar kind of Self-evidence in that Apostle's writings that they are not supposititious or fictitious: It being, in my judgement, out of the power of man to imitate that unaffected fervour, those natural and yet unexpected Schemes of high and serious zeal, those parenthetical exundances of weighty sense and matter, swelling out, I had almost said, beyond the bounds of Logical coherence, that vigorous passion and elevation of spirit, and yet all so unsuspectable of any humane artifice, that we cannot but be assured that he that wrote these Epistles was throughly possessed and transported with the belief of the things he wrote. I am sure I cannot but be assured, and find myself in an utter incapacity of doubting thereof, who yet am naturally as melancholy and suspicious as other Mortals, as I could prove by early specimen of this kind, if modesty would permit me to parallel the follies and errors of my childhood with the mature conclusions of such as have affected the repute of being the great Wits of the World.  
8. Wherefore being so fully persuaded in myself, and never meeting with any one that could have the face to deny but the Epistles of S. Paul were the Writings of one that was in very good earnest, my appeal to them in this place for the sense and meaning of the first and Apostolic faith I could not hold unseasonable. But it is evident in these Epistles that the Writer of them lived within the Age of the Eye-witnesses of the wonderful things that were either done by, or happened to Christ. Whence it plainly appears also, That that sense of the Gospel which Paul declares in these Epistles was the first and most early meaning that the Apostles conceived concerning the Mystery of Christianity, viz. That Christ's Passion was an expiation for sin, and that we are purified by Faith in him, and that our Eternal Salvation depends on the knowledge of him.  
9 Now I appeal to the most Sceptical man living, if a matter of so vast moment as this, that concerns the common Salvation of Mankind in that future and Eternal state, can be sluggishly and carelessly prosecuted by those that knew both the truth and importance of that affair, and had a more than ordinary engagement to look after it, and whose consciences could not but threaten them with the loss of Everlasting life, if they did not use all honest endeavours to set on foot the most effectual way they could the certain knowledge of so concerning a Mystery. And whether it be possible to conceive the First Christian's so sottish and devoid of sense, as not to see how necessary it was to record the circumstances of the Birth, Life, and Death of our Saviour, and all the Miracles that he did, while the mouths of unbelievers and gainsayers might be stopped by recourse to Eye-witnesses of the things that were to be related of him.  
10. And if we could imagine any such supine carelessness or backwardness in the Apostles themselves, who were the fittest to write these Records, or at least those that were throughly informed by them; yet the Forwardness and Pragmaticalness of others, who could not hold their hands from writing of such strange matters as happened in judaea, though not sufficiently instructed in the truth of them, would even force them to write down the truth of the History of Christ so timely, for the prevention of error, and to set their own name to the Record. To say nothing of the Importunity of the newly-converted Christians, who could not but be extremely desirous very punctually to know all things concerning that Divine Person whose name they now religiously professed, and whom they acknowledged to be the onely-begotten Son of God. Wherefore the Apostles themselves, or else some throughly instructed by them, could not choose but draw up a Narration of the Birth, Life, and Death of Christ, and the many considerables therein, for the Comfort and satisfaction of their Proselytes, and that there might be a true Relation of these things to Posterity for ever. To all which you may add, That if it were possible that all these should fail, (which I think is incredible,) yet Providence would not fail, and supernatural Inspiration, to drive them on to the seasonable Accomplishment of so important a Work.  
11. In my Judgement these are an undeniable Demonstration, that the History of Christ has been so timely recorded as we contend for, by either the Apostles or those that were intimately acquainted with them. And that it is infinitely more improbable that this has not been done, then that one of a great estate and many children, and wise in the affairs of the World, should, when it was in his power to write, neglect the writing of his Will. A thing that none would believe, unless this Will of his after his decease could not be found; nor then haply neither, but rather suspect some body has burnt it. But if it be found, and appear such as becomes a man of his wisdom and discretion to have made, it will not be in the power of any man to doubt of it that is not interessed in the matter: and if any do, he will be looked upon as a very fool or fraudulent fellow, that sought some advantage by questioning the Will.  
12. The case is very highly the same here, in these Records of Christianity we speak of. For according to plain deduction of Reason we see it impossible but that they should be writ so timely, and the outward Event answers punctually to these Demonstrations of our own mind. For there are two Records of the Life and Death of Christ written by two of his Apostles, viz. Matthew and john, a third by Mark who was much conversant with the Apostle Peter, and a fourth by Luke who was a great companion of S. Paul, whose Acts together with others of the Apostles he also recorded, and ends the narration before Paul's departure from Rome into Spain. Whence we may conclude that Luke wrote his Gospel while Paul was yet alive, of whose transactions himself was an Eye-witness, as Matthew and john of all the things they wrote, or at least most of them; and the rest they had from other Apostles, who were by when they were not, or from the mouth of our Saviour himself. This Conclusion is so plain, that it is as ridiculous to deny it, as for one to deny the abovementioned Will, which none can do without being hooted at for a Fool. For when we see external Events such as plain and undeniable Reason cannot but compute even necessary to come to pass, it must be either Folly or Fraud that makes any doubt or deny they are really come to pass, when they are exhibited thus manifestly to their outward senses.   

CHAP. XI. 1. Other Proofs, That the Life of Christ was writ by his Apostles or his Followers, out of Grotius. 2. An Answer to a foolish surmise that those Records writ by the Apostles might be all burnt. 3. That the Copies have not been corrupted by either carelessness or fraud.  
1. THis itself was a sufficient Demonstration to prove that the History of the Life of Christ was writ so timely as I affirm, and namely by some of his own Apostles, and those that were coetaneous to them, particularly by Matthew, Mark, Luke and john, according as the Title of each Gospel does import. But we will not neglect to mention what Grotius also makes use of in this place, viz. That these Gospels are cited under these names by justin, Irenaeus and Clemens, the first Fathers of the Church: That Tertullian affirms that in his time the original of some of them were extant, though betwixt an hundred and two hundred years after they were written: That all the Churches acknowledged them as Authentic, before there was any calling of Councils about that matter: That neither Jew nor Pagan ever made any controversy thereof: That julian, though an enemy to Christianity, did expressly confess that these Writings that are under the name of Peter, Paul, Matthew, Mark, Luke, were indeed their writings: and lastly, That it is as fond a thing to doubt thereof, as to question whether those Poems that go under Homer and Virgil's names be in very deed their Poems or no. Which arguments certainly cannot but have their due weight with them that are not over-pervicacious: but, as I think, I had sufficiently evinced the Conclusion before.  
2. Against which I do not see what the most perverse Wit can invent or object, unless he will say That the first Records the Evangelists wrote, and the faithful Copies taken from them, were burnt, and that these that we have now-adays are an After-Forgery of the Church. Which is as bold and foolish an allegation, as if a Son, who did not like his share appointed him in his Father's Will, though the Will appear as authentic as any can do, should pretend that they had burnt the true Will, and forged this to his damage: whenas yet he cannot prove the least tittle of this Imputation. Nay I may say it is far more foolish than this. For this may be feasable, to burn a single Writing, and then make a new one in the stead. But it is altogether impossible for the Enemies of the Church ever to have suppressed or made away with those First true Copies of the Gospel; which doubtless were in the custody of many thousand persons in several parts of the world. For the Writings being so very little in bulk, and of so great concernment, what Christian would not have a copy of them that was but able to read? Besides that there is not the least hint in History of any such thing. Nor indeed can any Historian witness of matters of this kind. For who could assure him, if there had been any attempt of burning them, that they were all burnt? and if any were but left, they would multiply again in a moment: and that but few would be delivered up, we may be very well assured, when they bore such love to that Truth they contained, that they preferred it before their own lives.  
3. It is therefore undoubtedly true, that the Copies that we have this day of the Evangelists are Transcripts from their first Originals, without any Interruption. The only scruple that remains now is concerning our third and last Conclusion, whether they may not be altered and depraved in some measure in so long succession of time, either by chance, or the pious frauds of the Church. To which I answer in the first place, That it is incredible but that the Gospels should escape as well as the Writings of Plato, Aristotle, or Tully, if we look at only such alterations as may proceed from the heedlessness of the Transcribers; and yet no man doubteth but that their Writings do now fully communicate their minds to the World concerning those things they do declare, as fully and perfectly as they themselves writ them. And as for any pious frauds of the Church, I answer, That the Church was more simple and honest in the Apostolical times and some Ages after, within which compass so many Copies of the Gospel were extant, and so dispersed throughout the World, that they could not adulterate those Writings if they would. For as I have said already, those Writings being of so little a bulk, and consequently the Transcription of them so easy, the Copies would be multiplied almost equally to the number of Christians, I mean of those that could read; and being so holy a Writ, the Transcription be made with all possible care and circumspection. For certainly Christians were very serious in their Religion in those days. Besides it is very reasonable to believe, that a special Providence would keep off both chance and fraud from wronging so Sacred Writings in any thing material; and if not material, what are they the worse? Not to mention how Awe and Reverence to such holy Writings would naturally hold them off from mingling any thing by way of fraud or intermeddling with them: and the Effect makes good this presage. For in perusing of them we plainly discover that Harmony and agreement of one thing with another, that we may be well assured that there is nothing spurious or adulterate foisted into the Text. The multitude of various Lections also further confirms our Conclusion; which is an argument of the multitudes of Copies I spoke of: and the collection of these various readings a Testimony even of the faithfulness of these later Ages oft he Church, and of the high reverence they had to these Records, in that they would not so much as embesell the various Readins of them, but keep them still on foot for the prudent to judge of. And lastly, upon perusal of those various Readins, the clear discovery that nothing at all is lost of the Truth of Christian Religion by any of them (and consequently no detriment or prejudice done to any but such as are more for factions and opinions than the real power of Godliness) this also ratifies the Truth we drive at, namely, That those Copies of the Gospel which we daily peruse are incorrupted, and that therefore those things contained in them are certainly true, as being writ by the pens of those who had sufficient knowledge of what they declare, being either Eye-witnesses of the same, or conferring with them that were, and both of that unsuspected Integrity, that the like is not to be found in any Witnesses else in the World.   

CHAP. XII. 1. More particular Characters of the Person of the Messiah in the Prophecies. 2. His being born at Bethlehem; 3. And that of a Virgin. 4. His curing the lame and the blind. 5. The piercing of his hands and feet.  
1. THus have we undeniably demonstrated the Truth of the Gospel and the things therein contained, and consequently the Certainty and Reality of the Christian Religion: which being done, we can now more seasonably add some few Characters more of the Person of the Messiah so particular and express, that it may justly ravish us with the admiration of so punctual a Providence as is discoverable therefrom in Predictions and Prophecies. I will not instance in many, because we have already finished our design; and those that love to abound more in matters of this nature, may consult others that have handled them more fully and copiously. We shall only resume what we above mentioned, of his being born at Bethlehem, of the Family of David, and that of a Virgin; his making the blind to see and the lame to walk; the piercing of his hands and feet; and their casting lots for his vesture. That these things were true of him, the Gospel plainly testifies: and that they were prophesied of him, is as plain out of the Prophecies of the Old Testament, which we shall here recite.  
2. And first that of Micah, 
Micah 5.2.  But thou Bethlehem Ephratah, though thou be little among the thousands of Judah, yet out of thee shall he come forth unto me that is to be Ruler in Israel, whose goings forth are from old, from the days of Eternity. This is a very particular description of the Person of the Messiah from the place of his birth. And it was the confessed gloss of the chief Priests and Scribes upon this Text, as appears Matt. 2.4, 5. To which Episcopius adds the suffrage of the Chaldee Paraphrast and R. Solomon jarchi. But that which makes this prediction and the divine Providence more admirable are the Circumstances of its completion. For Bethlehem was not the Town of abode of either joseph or Mary, nor went they thither at that time of their own accord, nor upon an ordinary occasion: but Augustus, (surely not without some special incitation from above,) made a Decree that all the World, that is, all under the Roman Empire, should have their names enroled in public Records. Wherefore all went to be enroled, every one into his own City. Whence it was that joseph also went up from Galilee out of the City of Nazareth into judaea, unto the City of David which is called Bethlehem, because he was of the house and lineage of David, to be enroled with Mary his espoused wife, being great with child. Whence, as Grotius would infer, it is evident that Mary was of the house of David as well as joseph, else she would have resorted to the City of her own stock or kindred, and not to Bethlehem. But the admirable hand of Providence that all take notice of in this matter is this, That from this act it was so manifest to all the World that Christ was of the lineage of David, and was, according to the Prophecy, born at Bethlehem. A thing which if it had not been true, the jews could have easily confuted. But the Christians were able to make good what they asserted, by appealing to these Records kept in the Roman Archiva, and were to be seen, as justin, Tertullian and chrysostom do affirm, in their Ages. Which blows away all the foolish and fabulous Parachronisms of the jews concerning the time of jesus at one blast.  
3. The next Character of his Person is that he was to be born of a Virgin. Which the Evangelists affirm he was, and two Prophecies predict he should be. The first Genesis 3. from God's own mouth, That the seed of the woman should break the serpent's head. Which seed certainly was Christ, who could not be properly called the seed of the woman more than the seed of the man, but that it was a prefiguration that Christ should be born of a Virgin without the help of a man.  
The other Prophecy is that of Isaiah ch. 7. v. 14. Therefore the Lord himself shall give you a sign: Behold, a Virgin shall conceive, and bear a son, and shall call his name Immanuel.  
This Prophecy I confess is applicable, and that with much ease and perspicuity, to some certain Maid or Virgin, suppose one that the Prophet Esay was to take to wife, at the time he spoke this Prophecy to King Ahaz. The first sense whereof is only this, That within such a compass of time that this Maid should be married, bring forth, and educate her infant, that is to say, within the time of his infancy, the Syrian and Israelitical forces should unsuccessfully leave judaea, and in the interim there should be no such scarcity as was feared by Ahaz, which is intimated in that Phrase, butter and honey shall he eat, etc. The name also of the Child was therefore called Immanuel, God with us, because he was used as a sign of God's special assistance and Providence over Ahaz and his Kingdom.  
Moreover I cannot affirm that any of the ancient or modern Jews ever interpreted this Prophecy of the Messiah. Of which notwithstanding there can be no worse consequence than this, That the first meaning thereof being so easy & obvious, and made good by event, and none of the Jews ever venturing to apply it to the Messiah, that nothing but the certain knowledge of the Evangelist that Christ was indeed thus born, could move him to make this application of it to the manner of his birth. But that being certainly known, as also that Principle of the Jewish 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of giving an higher and fuller sense to the Historical or Prophetical passages in the Old Testament (all things happening to them in types) it were impossible but that this Interpretation should be made of this Prophecy; it belonging more perfectly and properly to Christ then to Isaiah's son: whose mother was only a Virgin before she was his mother, but Marry the mother of Christ was a Virgin both before and after; and the Prophet's son merely a nominal Immanuel, but Christ was truly God with us, in whom the fullness of the Godhead dwelled bodily: And lastly, the Prophet bidding Ahaz ask a sign of God, either in the depth or in the height above, it is plain that by a sign is meant some wonderful prodigious sign out of the course of Nature. And therefore when the Prophet says, God himself will give a sign, Behold, a Virgin shall conceive, and bear a son, etc. it is manifest that this sign is to be prodigious or preternatural; which was never fully nor properly accomplished before the true Emmanuel was born of his ever-blessed mother the Virgin Mary. For the deliverance of judaea from the two Kings within the space of the Child's infancy was not a Sign, but the thing signified, and a Type of the great deliverance to be wrought by Christ. What the jews cavil concerning the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is very weak and frivolous. They that know any thing in the Hebrew tongue, are well assured that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies properly a Virgin, such as never knew a man. Which appears both from the derivation and the constant use of its signification. To which you may add, That it is thus translated in this very place by Onkelos, jonathan and the Seventy. Insomuch that this Prophecy seems to me more certainly to be applicable to Christ in the most proper sense thereof then any Prophecy else (which has any other reference then to him alone) that was ever applied to the Messiah by the Jews themselves.  
4. That of the lame, the deaf and blind, is in Isaiah ch. 35. v. 5. Then shall the eyes of the blind be opened, and the ears of the deaf shall be unstopped. Then shall the lame man leap as an hart, and the tongue of the dumb sing. Which words though they may have a Metaphorical completion in the days of Hezekiah, yet there is no question but the proper and real fulfilling of them was intended for the Messiah, as is very suitable to what goes immediately before, vers. 4. Behold your God will come, he will come and save you. And certainly God could never be said to come so properly at any time, as in the person of our blessed Saviour, who is rightly styled God blessed for ever.  
5. My last instance shall be Psalm 22. which the ancient Rabbins do freely and apertly confess to be a Prophecy concerning the Messiah. In which some particular passages, however express and precise, did never happen to any other that they can entitle to the Psalm, but did punctually and literally happen to him. As that vers. 18. They parted my garments among them, and cast lots upon my vesture: which is verified exactly Matth. 27. v. 35. And then again verf. 16. The assembly of the wicked have enclosed me, they pierced my hands and my feet. I know not whether I should add also vers. 14. I am poured out like water; and parallel it with john 19 v. 34. But the particular prediction of that former circumstance seems admirable, that the manner of his death should be so punctually set down by the Prophet. For this was very really and literally fulfilled in his Crucifixion; wherein the hands and feet of Malefactors were pierced with nails whereby they were fastened to the Cross. Nor ought the various readings of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 weaken the perfectness of this prediction. For when they have made the best they can of it, yet are they, whether they will or no, forced to acknowledge that there is some special execution or mangling done on the hands and feet, by the sense of the Text. But that it is just so as we ordinarily interpret it, the suffrage of the most learned of the Jews themselves, 
See Grotius on Psal. 22. v. 18.  as jacob Ben Chaiim, Moses Hadarsan, and the Seventy do sufficiently confirm. To which also the Exposition of the Chaldee Paraphrast, Aquila, and the Masora contribute something. To which we may add, that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 without another word is not sense, and that there might by some neglect first be a change of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which sound both alike, and then of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which are writ almost like, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 having no difference but of bigness, and that not much, and therefore are very often confounded. This is more likely than the leaving out a whole word, which they that read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 do. That allegation also of Grotius against this reading does not want its weight, namely, that the similitude of the Lion is used but three verses before, and therefore not likely to be used again so soon, especially it being mentioned also some four verses after. Lastly, the Event ought to make an end of this Critical controversy with those that are not prejudiced. And though it will not stop the mouths of the contumacious, yet it will cheer the hearts of those that are pious and rational with the pleasure of the contemplation of so punctual a Providence over the affairs of men.   

CHAP. XIII. 1. That if the Gospel of Christ had been false and fabulous, it would not have had that success at Jerusalem by the preaching of the Apostles. 2. The severity also of the Precepts and other hardships to be undergone would have kept them off from being Christians. 3. As also the incredibleness of the Resurrection of Christ, and of our being rewarded at the Conflagration of the World. 4, 5. The meanness also and contemptibleness of the first Authors would have turned men off, nor would they have been listened to by any one, if the Resurrection of Christ had not been fully ascertained by them. 6. Which the Apostles might be sure of, being only matter of Fact; nor is it imaginable they would declare it without being certain of it, by reason of the great hazards they underwent thereby.  
1. I Might note other remarkable Particulars out of this Psalm and other places that do contribute to the more punctual characterizing the Person of Christ; but I have already exceeded the limits of my own design, which was to engage in these things only so far as might suffice to demonstrate the Reality of the Mystery we treat of. Which when we have confirmed by one Argument more, and answered an Objection or two, we shall then put an end to this Third part of our Discourse.  
The last Argument therefore is briefly this, A Religion so unassisted by men, nay, so opposite to them, both their natural Belief and Interest, could never have spread itself so in the World, if it had been false and fabulous, and not really true at the bottom. How mightily it spread itself, appears out of the History of the Gospel and the Acts of the Apostles, as also out of the Epistles of S. Paul, even then when the greatest opposers of it, the Jews, were upon the spot, to whom it was necessary for them first to preach it, and who had opportunity to inquire diligently touching the matter of Fact, of every thing that was alleged by the Apostles after the Passion of Christ, as done by him or happening to him, or done by themselves, after they had received the Gift of the Holy Ghost according to promise, and wrought such Miracles as he did. There were many thousands of the Jews converted, whom it is impossible to imagine, at least all of them, (and the more inquisitive and nasute might have undeceived the rest) to have been so supine and careless, as not to inquire diligently into things in a matter of so great importance as their Eternal Salvation, and of so present damage and loss to them that they forfeited the favour of all their countrymen, and unavoidably charged them and their Rulers with the most impious Crime that ever Mortals could commit.  
2. But the Success rested not here, but reached out of judaea into all parts of the Roman Empire, there being gained innumerable companies of Believers every where, till at last Nations and Kingdoms and Sceptres, and, in a word, the whole Roman Empire became Christian. This is the Truth of the story, which no man can deny; and that this story could not be true, unless the Christian Religion be true also, I mean those miraculous things which are recorded of Christ and his Apostles, is further demonstrable, as well from the harshness as the incredibility of the Doctrine of this Religion, as also the weakness and contemptibleness of the first Founders and Disseminators of it. For whether we consider the Precepts of Christianity, they are very strict and severe, very unkind and unwelcome to flesh and blood, such as the Animal life cannot at all relish nor entertain, unless some extraordinary thing be adjoined, that forces admittance. Self-denial, Mortification, the putting a man in a way of necessary or very probable persecutions and afflictions from without, besides the renouncing of those pleasures that no external power hinders him of, can be no acceptable news to the natural man. Besides the Scoffs and Reproaches of the world that would undoubtedly follow their change of Religion. Which change could not but seem still more grievous and intolerable, in that it was to be whole and entire from the present Superstition they were educated in, which they were utterly to renounce. Whence their hazard and infamy could not but be greater.  
3. In the undergoing of which hardships they had nothing to sustain themselves but the belief of such things which a man would think might startle them most of all, that is, their Reward after this life, no other ways ascertained to them, but by the rising of one from the dead after he had been three days buried; which was exhibited to them as a pledge of that blessed Resurrection which those that embraced the Christian doctrine should enjoy at the burning of the World, and turning the Earth into ashes and cinders. A thing so incredible to humane wit, that no man unless he was really convinced by some infallible way that it was so indeed, could ever admit of, or abstain from denying with an addition of scoffs and derision, as it fell out with the Epicureans and Stoics, Acts 17.18. Wherefore without all controversy the first embracers of Christianity entertained it upon no other terms but manifest proof of Eye-witnesses, and the Evidence of such persons as they saw very faithful and serious, and as had the effect of this great power of God, that raised jesus Christ from the dead, manifestly residing upon themselves, whereby they were able to do Miracles; as is also recorded in the Acts of the Apostles.  
4. Now for the First Authors and Founders of this Religion, how weak and contemptible they were as to worldly concernments, appears plainly from hence, that they were not recommended to the World either for their nobility of Birth, or skill in humane Arts and Sciences, nor had they any secular power to assist them, nor any force of arms to either overcome others, or defend themselves, for all they were exposed to so great and imminent dangers perpetually. Our Saviour himself was but of mean Parentage, a Carpenter's Son, crucified betwixt two thiefs as a heinous Malefactor. What therefore can there be imaginable that should move his Apostles and Disciples to adhere to him so faithfully after his death, and to expose themselves to all manner of jeopardies, all manner of sufferings, whip, imprisonments, long journeys, tortures, and death itself? What should cause them to disturb their own peace so, and the peace of all men, if there were not some very miraculous thing at the bottom, and such as was worthy to alarm all the World? What message could they have brought to those several Nations they travailed to, that themselves would not be ashamed of carrying, if it had been only so, That the Jews had crucified one jesus, the Son of joseph a Carpenter, betwixt two thiefs at jerusalem, who yet was a very good and Just man? It may be so, would the Gentiles say; More shame for them; what is that to us? But this man was the promised Messiah, and did very strange Miracles, cast out devils, healed all manner of diseases, and was declared the Son of God by an audible voice from the Heavens. As for the Miracles you mention, would the Gentile reply, we have heard strange things done by those that are called Magicians; and we had no acquaintance with the party you speak of, to discern whether he was so good as you pretend. For men's Judgements are ordinarily partial out of affection and friendship: and it is strange that if he were so good as you make him, and declared from the clouds to be the Son of God, that God would suffer him so ignominiously to die betwixt two Thiefs on the Cross. Which is a sign that if he did any Miracles, they were but from such powers as are subject to the Magistrate, and through that faithful Providence that attends the affairs of men, can do nothing when the Magician is apprehended, imprisoned and condemned. Truly if there had been no more than this in the Story, it seems impossible that the Cause should have had such Success as it has had.  
5. Wherefore certainly the First Preachers of the Gospel added to all this, to the admiration and astonishment of the hearers, That this jesus, whom the Jews had thus crucified, was by the miraculous hand of God raised out of the grave the third day; That after his Resurrection he conversed with his disciples both apart and together; That he was seen of above five hundred at once; That he stayed upon earth for 
* Acts 1. v. 3.  forty days, and was seen visibly afterward to ascend into Heaven. Which things as they were above all expectation marvelous, and did, if they were true, fully argue not only the Innocency but transcendent Divinity of the Person of jesus; so were they so incredible, that none could believe them, especially to their present peril, unless from such as were Eye-witnesses of the same, and could send them to many more that were Eye-witnesses, and of unsuspected integrity of life; or for the better compendium, showed that they were true messengers sent from God, by some Signs or Miracles they did upon the spot.  
6. This therefore was the main of their message, which was nothing but matter of Fact, which themselves knew certainly to be true, and seriously and earnestly declared it to the World, not by any Art or Eloquence. For the Apostles were but poor illiterate persons, Fishermen, Publicans, and the like, had no other weapons to win men to the Faith, but by a simple, though earnest and serious, narration of those things they knew for certain, and did avouch with that confidence, that they gave up their ease, livelihood and lives, for a pledge of the truth thereof. Which Testimony could not possibly be false, it being (as I said before) concerning matter of Fact, namely, the Resurrection of Christ, wherein so many could not be deceived: Nor is it imaginable how they should go about to deceive others against their own Consciences, or without sufficient knowledge in a thing that gained them nothing but perpetual Hatred and ill will, Imprisonments, Tortures and Death. In the mean time, by these poor contemptible Instruments, that had neither Political power on their side (but were oppressed by it) nor had any Art nor Eloquence (excepting only Paul, who yet made use of neither) and by succession of such as they had converted, within a few Ages all the World in a manner swarmed with Christians of all qualities and degrees, noble and ignoble, learned and unlearned, though invited thereto by no secular advantage, but rather being perpetually exposed to misery and persecution. All which things seriously considered together with the exactness and perspicuity of Prophecies concerning the Messiah, cannot but seem to any indifferent judge a Demonstration for the Truth of Christian Religion no less certain than Mathematical.   

CHAP. XIV. 1. Objections of the Jews against their Messiahs being come, answered. 2. A pompous Evasion of the Aristotelean Atheists supposing all Miracles and Apparitions to be the Effects of the Intelligences and Heavenly bodies. 3. Vaninus his restraint of the Hypothesis to one Anima Coeli. 4. His intolerable pride and conceitedness. 5. A Confutation of him and the Aristotelean Atheism from the Motion of the Earth. 6. That Vaninus his subterfuge is but a Sel-contradiction. 7. That Christianitie's succeeding Judaisme is by the special counsel of God, not by the Influence of the Stars. 8. Cardanus his high folly in calculating the Nativity of our Saviour, with a demonstration of the groundlesness of Vaninus his exaltation in his impious boldness of making Mahomet, Moses and Christ sidereal Lawgivers of like Authority. 9 That the impudence and impiety of these two vain glorious Pretenders constrains the Author more fully to lay open the frivolousness of the Principles of Astrology.  
1. THE 
* Chap. 13. sect. 1.  Objections we were a mentioning are from two hands; from the jew, or from the Atheist. That from jew is chiefly this, That the condition of the times under Christ is not conformable to what is prophesied concerning the times of the Messiah. There is not that Peace and Concord, no not in Christendom itself, neither in the Church nor State; nor is Idolatry extirpated, nor the Israelites replanted and settled in their own land: all which things notwithstanding are foretold to come to pass in the days of the Messiah. Whence, say they, it is plain he is not yet come. But I briefly answer, 1. That the Prophetical Promises of the coming of the Messiah were absolute, as I have 
* See Book 7. 〈…〉 6.  already noted, the Extent of the Effect of his coming conditional; men being free Agents, and not fatal Actors, in all things, as the jews themselves cannot deny. 2. That the nature of the Gospel tends altogether to the accomplishing of those Promises of universal Peace and Righteousness, and did begin fair in the first times of the Church as much as respects the Church itself. 3. That whatever Relapse or Stop there has been, things are not so hopeless but in time they may be amended; and that they, in those days when they are true Converts to Christ, may, if they will then desire it, return to their own Land. But after this serious conversion and real renovation of their Spirits into a true Christian state, I cannot believe they will continue so childish as to value such things; but will find themselves in the Spiritual Canaan already, and on their march to that jerusalem which is above, the Mother of us all, and that it will not be in the power of any but themselves to turn them out of the way.  
2. The other Objection, or rather Evasion of that wholesome use that may be made of the Truth of the History of Christ, is from that sort of Atheists that love to be thought Aristoteleans: For there are two chief kinds of Atheism, Epicurean and Aristotelean. The former denies all Incorporeal substance whatsoever, and all Apparitions, Miracles and Prophecies that imply the same. Who are sufficiently confuted already by this undeniable declaration we have made. The other are not against all Substances Incorporeal, nor against Prophecies, Apparitions and Miracles, though of the highest nature; insomuch that they will allow the History of Christ, his Resurrection, and Appearance after death, the Prophecies concerning him, and what not? But they have forsooth this witty Subterfuge to save themselves from receiving any good therefrom, in imagining that there is no such Particular Providence as we would infer from hence, because all this may be done by the Influence of the Celestial Bodies, actuated by the Intelligences appertaining to each Sphere, and deriving in a natural way from him that sits on the highest of the Orbs such influences as according to certain Periodical courses of Nature will produce new Lawgivers, induing them with a power of working Miracles, assisting them by Apparitions and Visions of Angels, making them seem to be where they are not, and appear after they cease to be, namely after their death: when in the meantime there be neither Angels, nor Souls separate, but all these things are the transient Effects of the power of the Heavens and Configuration of the Celestial bodies, which slacks by degrees, and so the Influence of the Stars failing, one Religion decays and another gets up. Thus judaism has given place to Christianity, and Christianity in a great part of the World to Mahometism, being Establishments resulting from the mutable course of Nature, not by the immediate finger of God, who keeps his throne in the Eighth sphere, and intermeddles not with humane Affairs in any particular way, but only aloof off hands down, by the help and mediation of the Celestial Intelligences and power of the Stars, some general casts of Providence upon the Generations of the Earth.  
3. A goodly speculation indeed, and well befitting such two witty Fools in Philosophy as Pomponatius and Vaninus: the latter of which seems not to give himself up to this fine figment altogether fully and conformably to the ancient doctrine of Aristotle, but having a great pique against Incorporeal Being's, is desirous to lessen their number as much as he can, and seems pleased that he has found out, That one only Soul of the Heavens will serve as effectually to do all these things as the Aristotelean Intelligences; and therefore ever & anon doubts of those, and establisheth this as the only Intellectual or Immaterial Principle and highest Deity; but such as acts no otherwise then in a natural way by Periodical Influences of the Heavenly Bodies. Where you may observe the craft and subtlety of the man, what a care he has of his own safety, and how he has imprisoned the Divinity in those upper rooms for fear of the worst, that he may be as far out of his reach as the Earth is from the Moon. So cautious a counsellor in these matters is an evil and degenerate Conscience.  
4. This is the chiefest Arcanum that the Amphitheatrum and famed Dialogues of this stupendious Wit will afford; who was so tickled and transported with a conceit of his own parts, that in that latter Book he cannot refrain from writing down himself a very Good for wisdom and knowledge. Whenas, assuredly, there was never any man's Pride and Conceitedness exceeded the proportion of his wit and parts so much as his. For there is nothing considerable in him but what that odd and crooked Writer Hieronymus Cardanus had, though more modestly, vented to the world before: only Vaninus added thereto a more express tail of bold Impiety and Profaneness.  
5. I have elsewhere intimated how the attributing such noble Events to the Power of the Stars is nothing but a rotten relic of the ancient Pagan Superstition; and have in my Book Of the 
* 〈…〉 book 2. chap. 11.  Immortality of the Soul plainly enough demonstrated that there is no such inherent Divinity in the Celestial Bodies as that ancient Superstition has avouched or modern Philosophasters would imagine. And I shall here evidently prove against this great Pretender, That his removal of the Deity at that distance from the Earth is impossible. For there are scarce any now that have the face to profess themselves Philosophers, but do as readily acknowledge the Motion of the Earth, as they do the reality of the Antipodes, or the Circulation of the Blood. I would ask then Vaninus but this one question, Whether he will not admit that the Sun is in that Heaven where he imagines his Anima coeli● and whether this Heaven be not spread far beyond the Sun, and be not also the Residence of this celestial Goddess of his. There is none will stick to answer for him, that it is doubtlessly so. Wherefore I shall forthwith infer, that let his unskilful fancy conceit us at this moment in as low a part of the Universe as he will, within the space of six months we shall be as far above or beyond the Sun as we are beneath him now, and yet then fancy ourselves as much beneath him as before. Which plainly implies that our Earth and Moon swim in the liquid Heavens, which being every where, this Deity of Vaninus must be every where, though his degenerate Spirit was afraid of so holy a Neighbourhood, nor could abide the belief of so present a Numen. Thus has the Annual Course of the Earth dashed off all that Superstitious power and sanctity that ancient Paganism has given and the Aristotelean Atheist would now give to the Sun, Planets and Stars; and we are forced even by the light of Nature and humane Reason to acknowledge the true Principle from whence all miraculous things come, that is, a God, every where present, in whom we live and move and have our being.  
6. Besides this, suppose that all Prodigies, Apparitions and Prophecies were from the intermediate Influence of the celestial Bodies, these Intelligences or that Anima Coeli working thereby upon the persons of men, to inspire them, and turning the Air into representations and visions to converse with them; This covering is too scant to hide the folly of this sorry Sophist, his Supposition plainly ruining itself. For he does acknowledge that those Inspirations and Prophecies are true that are thus derived from those sidereal Powers. But it is evident that those that have been the most illustrious Prophets, have had converse with Angels, and talked with them, and have so recorded the matter to the World. As for example, the Prophet Daniel who discoursed with the Angel Gabriel; Christ also discoursed with Moses and Elias on Mount Tabor, and Moses with the Angel of God on Mount Sinai. Besides Christ, who was so highly inspired and assisted from Heaven, has over and over again pronounced a future Happiness after this life. All which, allowing them for a while to be the dictates or representations of the Astral Influences, I demand of Vaninus, how he comes to be wiser than those that were so miraculously assisted, That these Visions of Angels should not be so as they that saw them have related, That Moses and Elias should not be the Spirits of Moses and Elias, but only transient Figurations of the Air raised by the Influence of the Heavens. Moreover I would ask of him if he think that that Heavenly assistance that can according to his own acknowledgement inform men of things to come at a thousand years' distance, (for such was the prediction of the death of julius Caesar in the Senate, though a matter very contingent,) cannot certainly inform them whom it pleases so wonderfully to assist, whether the Souls of men be mortal or immortal, which is far more cognoscible to those aethereal Powers than the other. Wherefore this wretched Figment of his to excuse himself from the acknowledgement of the Existence of Angels or Daemons, and the Subsistence of the Soul after death, from which he so much abhors, will stand him in no stead, but argues him more intoxicated, whifling and giddy, in admitting the truth of such Narrations, and yet denying the genuine consequences of them, than they that give no credence to the Narrations themselves.  
7. That which was objected of Christianity justling out judaism, and of Mahometism in a great part of the World justling out Christianity, is partly false and partly nothing to the purpose. That Christianity has properly justled out judaism, is very false. For judaism has rather been ripened into the perfection of Christianity, then been stifled and sufflaminated by any Counter-blast of those sidereal Influences he dreams of. For we see how things have gone on in one continued design from 
* See Book 5. chap. 17. sect. 2.  Abraham to Christ, as the Prophecies and the Predictions in Scripture plainly testify. God promised to Abraham that in his seed all the Nations of the Earth should be blessed. jacob foretells on his deathbed, that the Jewish Polity and Religion should not fail till the Messiah, a jew and Son of Abraham, was come, to whom the gathering of the Gentiles should be: and so in other 
* Book 7. ch. 5, 7, 8.  Prophecies which we have already recited and applied. From whence it is manifest, that it is the hand and counsel of God who is constant to himself, and whose Wisdom and Providence reaches from end to end, that has begun and carried on this matter according to his own will and purpose, and not any Bustles or Counterblasts of various Aspects of the Heavenly bodies, that do and undo according to the diversities and contrarieties of their Schematisms and Configurations.  
8. Nor could any thing but Levity of mind and Vainglory induce Cardan to pretend the calculating of our Saviour's Nativity, whenas the year of his Birth is so uncertain amongst the most accurate Chronologers, and Astrology itself a thing wholly groundless and frivolous, as I shall demonstrate anon. Nor is it any specimen of his Wit, but of his gross Impiety, so boldly to equalise the rise of Mahometism to that of judaism and Christianity, as if Moses, Christ and Mahomet were all astral Lawgivers, alike assisted and inspired from the influence of the Stars. A conceit that Vaninus is so transported with, that he cannot tell what ground to stand upon when he citys the passage out of Cardan, he is so tickled with Joy. But that this exultation of his is very childish and groundless, appears, both in that he falsely attributes Prophecies, Divine Laws and Miracles, to the influence of the Stars (a superstitious error that arises only out of the ignorance of the right Systeme of the World;) and then again (if it were true) that he imagines Mahomet (who was a mere crafty Politician, and did neither Miracles, nor could prophesy) to be a Lawgiver set up by the miraculous Power of the Heavens, such as enables Divine Lawgivers and Prophets to do real Miracles. To which you may add the ridiculous obstinacy of this perverse Sophist, who the more we give him of what he contends for, (viz. that Mahomet also is a Star-inspired Prophet, that is to say, illuminated from the Anima coeli, which according to his opinion is the highest and most infallible principle of miracles and divine wisdom,) the more ample testimony we have against his own folly, that so peremptorily denies the existence of Daemons, and Subsistence of the Soul after Death. Which are openly avouched by this third Witness of his own introducing: and therefore he abhorring so from such Truths as are certainly dictated from the Celestial Bodies, did not excess of Pride and conceitedness blind his judgement and make him senseless, he could not but have found himself stung with that lash of the Satirist, 
O curvae in terris animae, & coelestium inanes!   
But I have even tired myself with running the Wild-goose chase after these fickle and fugitive Wits, whose careless flirts and subsultorious fancies are as numerous, as slight and weak, against the firm and immovable foundations of solid Reason and Religion.  
9 I should now pass to the Fourth Part of my Discourse, did not the reflection upon the insufferable impudence of Cardan, in pretending to cast our Saviour's Nativity, and that villainous insulting of Vaninus thereupon, (as if all Religion was but an Influence of Nature and transent blast of the Stars) invite me, nay indeed provoke me, to lay open the Vanity of their accursed Art, wherein they have combined together to blaspheme God, and to make Religion contemptible and useless to the world.   

CHAP. XV. 1. The general Plausibilities for the Art of Astrology propounded. 2. The first Rudiments of the said Art. The Qualities of the Planets, and their Penetrancy through the Earth. 3. That the Earth is as pervious to them as the Air, and of their division of the Zodiac into Trigons, etc. 4. The essential Dignities of the Planets. 5. Their accidental Dignities. 6. Of the twelve Celestial Houses, and the five ways of erecting a Scheme. 7. The requisiteness of the exact Knowledge of the moment of Time, and of the true Longitude and Latitude of the place. 8. Direction what it is, and which the chiefest Directours or Significatours. 9 Of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Apheta and Anaereta, and the time when the Anaereta gives the fatal stroke.  
1. I Shall therefore make this short Digression to expose to your view the extreme folly and frivolousness of the pretended Art of Astrology, whose main general Reasons and particular Principles are in brief as follows.  
First, They allege, that it is a thing beyond all belief, that such an innumerable company of Stars, whose light is not considerable, nor their position so exact for ornament, should be made for nothing else but to look upon. Therefore, say they, there is some other Mystery in it, and that they are endued with certain hidden Influences, and have their several peculiar Virtues, as distinct as the Herbs and Flowers of the field, and it is their Art of Astrology that professeth the Knowledge thereof.  
Again, the Earth and Water being such simple bodies as they are, the various productions in Nature could not be, were it not for that infinite Variety of those Celestial bodies, the Stars, and their several influences upon the Earth. This their great Champion Sir Christopher Heydon urges as a principal Argument for them.  
Thirdly, That it is plain that the Moon hath a moist influence, and that at her full the Brains of Beasts generally, the Eyes of Cats, and the meat of Shell-fish are swelled to a greater bigness; and that they are lessened in the change.  
Fourthly, That the Moon also, to our wonderment, guides the Ebbing and Flowing of the Sea, whose influence is equally seen when she is under the Horizon as when above, when near our Nadir as when near our Zenith. Whence, say they, it is plain that the Heavenly bodies have not only a power or influence, besides Light, but more searching and penetrating then Light itself, as being able to make its way through the thickness of the Earth, and to reach its effect on the further side thereof. Both which wonders they further confirm from the Magnetical Needle, hat looks toward the Polestar, though on the other side of the Tropic of Capricorn; where the Northpole will be hidden twenty or thirty degrees below the Horizon. Whence it is manifest, say they, that the influence of the Polestar pierces through the bowels of the Earth, and is a notorious argument of that secret and irresistible virtue of the rest of the Heavenly bodies.  
Fifthly, The Station, Direction and Repedation of the Planets is a thing so strange and mysterious, that it is not likely they should make those odd motions, unless those waglings this way and that way, those goings backward and forward were a certain reeling or spinning the Fates and Fortunes of Things or Persons here below.  
Sixthly and lastly, Yearly experience teaches us that the approach of the Sun renews the World, and makes an annual Resurrection of Plants and Infects, and such living creatures as are born of Putrefaction, and have no other Father then the fiery-bearded Sun. If then this one Planet does such rare feats, certainly the rest of the Planets and fixed Stars do not stand for cyphers, but have their virtues and operations as well as he, whose efficacy and influence, say these Starre-gazers, our Art does punctually and particularly define. You may add if you will out of Origanus, the heat of the Dogstar, and the moist influence of Arcturus and the Hyadeses. These are the general Plausibilities that these Deceivers endeavour to countenance their Profession by. But we shall now set down the main particular Principle and fundamental Rudiments of their so-much-admired Science, as they would have it esteemed, and then shall orderly answer to them both.  
2. According therefore to Origanus, whom I shall chiefly follow in setting down these Astrological Principles, I do not say all, but what is sufficient; nor will I set down any but what they acknowledge for Principles, nor omit any that are so considerable as these I set down;  
First, It is taught by them, That the Planets have the most influence upon Terrestrial bodies, but that the fixed Stars also as well as they have virtues so potent as to pierce the very penetrals of the Earth: That of the Planets the Sun is hot and moist rather than drying: That Mars is hot and parchingly drying: That Saturn hinders the warm influence of the other Stars, and is in an high degree frigefactive, as also exsiccative. From these two Qualities contrary to the Principles of life, Saturn is termed Infortuna major, Mars, Infortuna minor; because heat is not contrary to life, though dryness be. jupiter is also deemed Fortuna major, because he has sufficient moisture well tempered with heat. But Venus, Fortuna minor, because her moisture exceeds her warmth. From this distinction of hot, cold, dry and moist, the Planets are also divided into Masculine and Feminine, Diurnal and Nocturnal, etc. So that if these conceits of dryness, moistness, coldness, and heat fail, all the rest fail.  
3. But I think that Principle more observable which is touched upon already, That the influence of the Stars and Planets do pass freely through the Earth: which is implied in that Aphorism of Ptolemy cited by Origanus, Masculescere & efficaciores dici Planetas, qui ab Horizonte ortivo vel occiduo deducuntur ad Meridianum supra vel infra terram. Effoeminari verò qui contrá. Which plainly implies, that their influences pass as easily through the Earth as through the Air: otherwise surely those Planets that tended from the Western Horizon toward the Meridian under the Earth, would have the disadvantage of it. That also goes upon the same Hypothesis that the Earth is no impediment, namely, That jupiter being Consignificatour in the second House, denotes Riches; and that by how many more Planets there be in the sixth House, by so much more subject to diseases the Child will be. That the sixth Stars and Planets do most potently act in the Cardines of the Celestial Theme, of which Imum Coeli is one. Which supposes the Earth as pervious as the very Air to the Celestial influences.  
To omit other divisions of the Signs into Mobilia, Fixa, and Bicorporea, into Masculine and Feminine, etc. I shall only set down that more noised division of them into Trigons, viz. The Fiery Trigon, Aries, Leo, Sagittarius; the Earthly, Taurus, Virgo, Capricorn; aereal, Gemini, Libra, Aquarius; Watery, Cancer, Scorpius, Pisces.  
4. They teach us also fine things of the Dignities of the Planets: which are either essential or accidental. An essential Dignity is nothing else but the increase of the innate virtue of the Planet by being in such or such a sign of the Zodiac, as Origanus has defined.  
The first essential Dignity is the House of the Planet. As for example, Leo is the House of the Sun, Cancer of the Moon. And because there are more Signs than Planets, it falls to the share of the rest to have two Houses apiece, so aspected to the Houses of the Luminaries as becomes the goodness or malignity of their Natures. As for example, Capricorn and Aquarius must be the Houses of unfortunate Saturn, because their aspect is opposite to the Houses of the Luminaries. Sagittarius and Pisces the Houses of jupiter, because the aspect to the foresaid Houses of the Sun and Moon is a benign aspect, namely, Trine. But now Mars has Aries and Scorpius for his Houses, because he forsooth himself being a malignant Planet may have his Houses in a malignant posture to the Houses of the Sun and Moon, namely, in a quartile aspect, etc. And as to be in their own Houses is a Dignity, so to be in the Sign opposite they call Exilium, and account it a great detriment to the Planet.  
To second essential Dignity is Exaltation: as Aries is the exaltation of the Sun, because his efficacy is so apparent in Spring, and therefore his Casus must be in Libra: which must on the contrary be the exaltation of Saturn, that Planet being of a cold temper contrary to the Sun. The Dragon's head also is exalted in Gemini, as Albumasar out of Hermes has given us to understand, and depressed in Sagittarius.  
The third essential Dignity is Triangularity or Triplicity, whereby certain Planets are constituted the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of their respective Trigons. Sol and jupiter of the Fiery Trigon; the Moon and Venus of the Earthly Trigon; Saturn and Mercury of the Aereal: and because there are not eight Planets, but seven only. Mars is the sole Trigonocrator of the Watery Triplicity. I omit to say any thing of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or dignity of Terms, in which the two Luminaries are not concerned.  
Carpentum, which is the fifth Dignity, is but a coacervation of the four precedent. Persona or Almugea is when there is the same configuration betwixt the Sun and Moon and another Planet as there is betwixt their Houses. Decanat is the Prefecture of the Planets over every ten degrees of the Signs in the Zodiac. Mars over the first ten degrees of Aries, Sol over the second, Venus over the third; Mercury over the first ten of Taurus, the Moon over the second, Saturn over the third; and so on, according to the order of the Planets, till all the ten degrees of the Zodiac be gone through.  
The last essential Dignity is Gaudium, which is compatible only to those Planets that have two Houses, and is when a Planet is placed in that House which is most agreeable to his Nature.  
The chief of these Dignities are House, Exaltation, and Triplicity. For the first has five Powers, the second four, and the third three. But 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 has but two, and Almugea and Gaudium but one apiece.  
5. The accidental Dignities arise either from their posture to the Sun, or from their motion in their Orbs, or from their mutual Configuration.  
In regard of their Position to the Sun they are either in Cazimi, or Combust or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or free from Combustion, or Oriental or Occidental. To be in Cazimi is to be corporeally joined with the Sun, and gives the Planet five Fortitudes. To be Combust or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is to be distant some ten or fifteen degrees from the Sun, etc. This position puts four or five Detriments on the Planet. To be free from Combustion adds five fortitudes. Saturn, jupiter and Mars from their conjunction to their opposition with the Sun are Oriental, and gain two fortitudes; but from their Opposition to their Conjunction are Occidental, and incur two detriments.  
In regard of their Motion the Planets are either Direct, Retrograde, Swift, Slow or Stationary. Direction has four Fortitudes, Retrogradation five Debilities, Station two Debilities.  
Configuration or Aspect is either Sextile, Quartile, Trine, Opposition or Conjunction. The Conjunction of benign Planets adds five fortitudes, of malign five debilities. Sextile and Trine are benign Aspects, Quartile and Opposition malign, etc.  
6. But to climb nearer to the top of their Artifice, let us now set down their witty contrivance of the Heavens into twelve Houses in their Erection of their Astrological Scheme. The first House begins at the East Horizon, and is to be numbered according to the Series of the Signs Eastward, and is called Horoscopus and Domus Vitae. The second 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Domus Lucri. The third 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Domus Fortunae. The fourth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Imum Coeli and Domus Patrimonii. The fifth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Domus Liberorum. The sixth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Domus Aegritudinum. The seventh 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Domus Nuptiarum. The eighth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Domus Mortis. The ninth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Domus Religionis. The tenth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Cor Coeli and Domus Honorum. The eleventh 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Domus Amicorum. The twelfth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Domus Carceris. Every one of these Houses has its Consignificatour. The first house Saturn, the second jupiter, the third Mars, the fourth Sol, and so on, according to the Ptolemaical order of the Planets. According to which also they constitute their 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Afridarii, giving the Planets a Septennial dominion in succession from the Nativity. The first Septennium to the Moon, the second to Mercury, the third to Venus, etc.  
Now this Erection of a Scheme and distribution of the Heavens into twelve Houses is no less than five manner of ways, as 
* De Motibus part. 2. cap. 11.  Origanus has set down. The first of julius Firmicus, who draws his Circles through the Poles of the Zodiac. The second of Aben Ezra, who divides the Aequator into twelve equal parts, as the other did the Zodiac, by the drawing of six great Circles through the mutual sections of the Horizon and Meridian & through each thirtieth degree of the Aequator. The third is that of Campanus, who divides the principal Vertical into twelve equal parts by arches drawn through the common intersections of the Meridian and Horizon. Fourthly Alcabitius draws the circles through the Poles of the World and certain equidistant points in the semidiurnal and seminocturnal arches of the Ascension of the Ecliptic. And lastly, Porphyrius divides the two Oriental parts of the Zodiac intercepted betwixt the Horizon and Meridian above and below into three equal parts apiece. So many ways are there of building Houses or Castles in the Air.  
7. That the Erection of a Scheme may foretell right the Fate of the Infant, the time of the Birth is to be known exactly. For if you miss a degree in the time of the Birth, it will breed a years error in the prognostication; if but five minutes, a month, etc. For which purpose also it is a necessary to know the Longitude and Latitude of the place.  
8. After the Erection of so accurate a Scheme, they pretend to be able to foretell the time of the main accidents of man's life, and that either by Profection annual and Transition, or by Direction. The last is the chief: and therefore not to fill your ears overmuch with the wretched gibberish of Gypsies, when I have intimated that the first of the two former run all upon Aspects, and that Transition is nothing else but the Passing of a Planet through the places of the Nativity, whether its own or of other Planets or of the Horoscope, etc. I shall force myself a little more fully to define to you, out of 
* De Motibus part. 2. cap. 15.  Origanus, the Nature of Direction. Which is the invention of the Arch the Aequator which is intercepted betwixt two circles of Position, drawn through two places of the Zodiac, the one whereof the Significator possesses, the other the Promissor, and ascends or descends with the Arch of the Ecliptic in the posture of the Sphere given. The term from whence the computation is made is the Significator; the term to which, the Promissor. As if Sol be directed to Mars, Sol signifies Dignities, and Mars the nature of those dignities; and the distance of the time is computed by Direction. I shall omit to tell you that all the Planets and all the Houses are capable of Direction, if we would accurately examine a Scheme. But the chiefest Directors or Significators are, 1. The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which the Arabians call Hylech from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Latins Emissor or Prorogator vitae. 2. The Moon for the Affections of the Mind. 3. The Sun, even then also when he is the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, for the condition of Life and Dignities. 4. The Horoscope for Health and Peregrinations. 5. The Medium Coeli for Marriage and procreation of Children. 6. The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or the Part of Fortune for increase or decrease of Riches.  
9 But the chiefest of all is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as respecting Life itself, which is directed to the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or Interfectour, or Slayer. Which is, suppose, either some Planet which is present in the eighth house, as Saturn or Mars, or the Almuten of the eighth house, or the Planet joined to the Almuten, or the Almuten of the Planet, or the Almuten of the Lord of the eighth house. But the huge mystery is, and that a sad one, that when the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 comes to the place of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, the Emissor unto the place of the Interfector, than woe be to the brat that ever he was born under so unlucky Stars; for there is no remedy but he must die the death. Nor will his 
* Alcochodon est stella virtutis, ex qua de annis quibus natus secundum Naturae cursum victurus est judicium sumitur, nisi ratione directionis vel alterius violenti & subiti casûs vita nati citiùs abrumpatur. See Origan. de effect. part. 13.  Alcochodon, or Almuten Hylegii avail him any thing, when his Hyleck or Emissor is once come into the hands of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or that Celestial Butcher.  
These are the most fundamental and most solemn Fooleries (for so I must call them) of their whole Art: and I shall now set myself to demonstrate them to be so, after I have answered those more general Plausibilities they would countenance themselves by.   

CHAP. XVI. 1. That the Stars and Planets are not useless though there be no truth in Astrology. 2. That the Stars are not the Causes of the Variety of Productions here below. 3. That the sensible moistening power of the Moon is no argument for the Influence of other Planets and Stars. 4. Nor yet the Flux and Reflux of the Sea, and direction of the Needle to the North Pole. 5. That the Station and Repedation of the Planets is an argument against the Astrologers. 6. That the Influence attributed to the Dog-star, the Hyadeses and Orion, is not theirs but the Sun's, and that the Sun's Influence is only Heat. 7. The slight occasions of their inventing of those Dignities of the Planets they call Exaltations and Houses, as also that of Aspects. 8. Their folly in preferring the Planets before the fixed Stars of the same appearing magnitude, and of their fiction of the first qualities of the Planets, with those that rise therefrom. 9 Their rashness in allowing to the influence of the Heavenly Bodies so free passage through the Earth. 10. Their groundless Division of the Signs into Movable and Fixed, and the ridiculous Effects they attribute to the Trigons, together with a demonstration of the Falseness of the Figment. 11. A Confutation of their Essential Dignities. 12. As also of their Accidental. 13. A subversion of their Erection of Themes and distributing of the Heavens into twelve Celestial Houses. 14. Their fond Pretences to the knowledge of the exact moment of the Infant's birth. 15. A Confutation of their Animodar and Trutina Hermetis. 16. As also of their Method of rectifying a Nativity per Accidentia Nati. 17. His appeal to the skilful, if he has not fundamentally confuted the whole pretended Art of Astrology.  
1. WHerefore to their First general Pretence, That the very Being of the Stars and Planets would be useless, if there be nothing in the Art of Astrology, I answer, That though there were certain virtues and influences in every one of them, yet it does not follow that they are discovered in their Art: and then again, That though there were none saving that of Light and Heat in the Fixed Stars, it will not follow that they are useless. Because the later and wiser Philosophers have made them as so many 
* See Book 3. ch. 1. sect. 6. Also Immortal. Book 3. ch. 19 sect. 4, 5, 6.  Suns: which Hypothesis our Astrologers must confute before they can make good the force of their first Argument. And for the Planets, they have also suggested that they may have some such like use as our Earth has, i. e. to be the mother of living Creatures, though they have defined nothing concerning the natures of them; whereby their opinion becomes more harmless and unexceptionable, as it is in itself highly probable: Forasmuch as the Earth, as well as Saturn, jupiter and the rest, moves about the Sun, and is as much a Planet as any of them; as the best Astronomers do not at all stick nowadays to affirm. Which does utterly enervate the force of this first general Pretence of the Astrologians.  
2. To the Second I answer, That the Stars are but Lights of much the same nature as our Sun is, only they are further removed, so that their contribution is much-what the same. And again, Nothing turns off their more subtle Influence, according to their own concession; and therefore though there were this Variety in them, yet because all this Variety reaches every point of the Earth, the Product would be the same, unless the particles of the Earth were diversified by some other cause, which assuredly they are. And thirdly, That neither their own Variety, nor the influences of the Heavens, if they be merely material, are sufficient causes of Productions here below. Fourthly, That the celestial Matter is every where, and that the Earth swims in it, as Wood does in Water, so that we need not have recourse to so remote unknown activities. And lastly, That that general 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, or Spirit of Nature, is also every where ready to contrive the Matter into such shapes and virtues as its disposition makes toward. And this is enough and more then enough to take off the edge of the Knight's argument.  
3. I do acknowledge that the Moon in her full swells certain things with moisture; which Effect is both sensible and palpable, and also reasonable, by reason of her proximity and of the reflection of the Sun's beams from her body, which being but of a moderate power, melt the Air and Vapours into an insinuating liquidness, but do not dissipate them, as his direct beams do by day. Which feat I do not doubt but that any other of the Planets would perform, if they were so placed that their discus would seem of equal bigness with the Moon's, and she were removed into their place. But it is an insufferable folly to argue from such both reasonable and palpable effects of the Moon, that the other Planets also and Fixed Stars have as powerful effects upon us; which yet we can deprehend by neither Reason nor Experience.  
4. The like may be answered concerning the Flux and Reflux of the Sea; the ground whereof is rational from what Des-Cartes has set down in his Princip. Philos. part. 4. namely, That the Ellipsis of the celestial Matter is straightened by the Moon's body, which makes the Aether flow more swift: which is a plain and mechanical solution of the Phaenomenon. And then we find by certain experience that this Flux and Reflux depends on the course of the Moon, so that there can be no deceit in the business. But when there is no Reason nor sufficient Experience that this is the Cause of that, to attribute the one to the other is no good Logic. And to that of the Loadstone and Polar-Starre I say again, as I have said already, That it does not follow, because there are some sensible effects from the Heavens, certain and constant, that therefore we may imagine what effects we please to proceed from this or that particular Star without due Experience or Reason for the same. And then in the next place, That it is not so much the influence of the Heaven, as the Magnetisme of the Earth, in which this direction of the Needle toward the North consists. For the Needle varies in certain Meridian's, and some three miles from Rosseburg, a Town near upon the very corner where the Finnick Seas and Sinus Finnicus are joined, the Needle amidst a many Sea-Rocks turns about, nor ceases so to do for the space of a whole mile. Which is a further demonstration that the Direction of the Needle depends upon the Magnetisme of the Earth. But truly if the Events that Astrologers take upon them to predict did as steadily point to the Causes they allege, this Planet or that Configuration of Planets, Signs or Stars, as the Needle and Axis of the Earth to the North; though they could give no reasons thereof, I could easily allow their Art. But there being such demonstrative Reasons against their Grounds, and no certain Experience for them, these particular Allegations concerning the Moon and Polestar will stand them in no stead.  
5. The Station and Retrogradation of the Planets is a very considerable Argument against them, and shows how foolish and imaginary their Art is that is upheld by such gross mistakes. For they that understand the right Systeme of the World, know very well that those Phaenomena are not real but seeming: which is a scurvy slur to these Astrologers. But this I shall meet with again hereafter.  
6. To the last I answer, That neither the Dogstar, Arcturus, the Hyadeses nor Orion are conceived to have any such Effects as are attributed to them, but then when the Sun is in such places of the Zodiac as himself without them would bring forth. And therefore they do fallaciously attribute to those Stars what is really the virtue of the heat of the Sun approaching nearer us, or abiding longer upon us. And as for the wrath of the Dog, which is abated already in some considerable measure, how tame a creature think you will he be, when the Anticipation of the Aequinoxes shall appoint him his Kennel as low as Capricorn, if the World should so long continue? These may serve for Poetical Expressions (such as that of Virgil, who attributes that to the Signs which belongs to the Sun; 
Candidus auratis aperit cum Cornibus annum  
Taurus—  
When the white Bull opens with golden horns  
The early year:)  but they will not endure the severity of the Laws of an Art, which is, to speak properly, not to entitle things circumstantial and concomitant to real Causality. But as for the Sun's efficacy itself, I will not deny it, nor yet acknowledge it any more than in the general influence of heat, which cherishes and excites the seminal Principles of things into act and perfection. Which is no more mysterious than the Egyptians and Livia's Maids of Honour hatching of Eggs without the help of the Hen; the same which the Sun does to the Ostriches left upon the sand. And I will also acknowledge that the rest of the Stars do not stand for cyphers, but that at a competent distance they will have their effect: which the Sun itself has not when removed from us but to the other side of the Aequator, whereby his rays become more oblique. How inconsiderable then think you would he be, if he were removed as far as the fixed Stars, all whose influence put together cannot supply his absence in the depth of Winter? Whence it is plain, that it is a very fond inference to argue that those remote bodies of the fixed Stars and Planets have an influence upon us, because the Sun and Moon that are so near us have; whenas if they were as far removed, their influence would assuredly be as insensible as that of the five Planets and fixed Stars.  
7. And yet notwithstanding such is the intolerable Impudence of the Inventours of Astrology, that they have at random attributed such things to the other Planets and Stars as they have only ground for, if any at all, in the two Luminaries. As for example, because they might observe some more sensible mutation in the Air and Earth at the Sun's entering Aries, it would be the more tolerable to fancy that Sign his Exaltation. But now to appoint places of exaltation to other Planets, as Taurus to the Moon, Libra to Saturn, is a mere running the Wild-goose chase from one single hint to matters where there is nothing of like reason or experience. So likewise because they had some intimation to make Leo the House of the Sun, his heat being then most sensible, and Cancer the House of the Moon, because than she would be most vertical to us; they have without either fear or wit bestowed Houses two apiece upon the rest of the Planets, though there be neither reason nor effect answerable.  
And lastly, for Aspects, in all likelihood the sensible varieties of the Phases of the Moon in Opposition, Trine and Quartil, gave them first occasion to take notice of Aspects: and then another thing happening, though independent on the course of the Moon, namely, that every seventh day, in an acute Disease, is Critical, and that there are usually at those returns the greatest stirs and alterations in the Patient, and the Quartil Aspect of the Moon happening also about seven days from the Conjunction, and then about seven days more she being in Opposition; this natural circuit of Fermentations in acute Diseases, has given them occasion to slander the Moon in those cases, and for her sake to reproach the aspects of Opposition and Quadrature in all the rest of the Planets. Such small hints as these are the solidest foundations of the fantastic structure of Astrology. Which we shall now something more nearly lay battery to, and so shatter it, that it shall not so much as find room in the Imaginations of men.  
8. To begin therefore with the First of their Principles I have set down, That they prefer the Planets before the Fixed Stars (I mean those so remote ones, that they seem but about the bigness of the greater Stars) is without all reason; the Planets being but heaps of dead matter much like that of the Earth, and having no light but what they reflect from the Sun. For that which seems to be the innate light of the Moon, is but the reflection of the Sun's beams from the Earth. Wherefore their activity and influence may justly seem less than that of the Fixed Stars which shine not with borrowed but innate light. And for their powerful penetrating into the Bowels of the Earth, that is a mistake arising from the supposed influence of the Moon on the Flux and Reflux of the Sea, even when she is on the other side of the Earth; to which with the like fallacious inference I have 
* See sect. 4.  answered already. But then, for the Qualities of the Planets, where they define the Sun to be hot and moist rather than drying, but Mars hot and parching dry, and Saturn dry and cold; what will not these impudent Impostors dare to obtrude upon us, when they will vent such stuff as is liable to confutation by our very Senses? For does not our very Sense tell us that the Sun is the most hot and drying Planet that is? His heat it is, and not that of Mars, that withers the grass and flowers, and parches the tops of Mountains, and even roasts the Inhabitants of the Earth when they expose their bodies to his more direct rays. But what Faculty could ever inform us that Mars was such a parching and heating Planet, and Saturn so cold? Assuredly he that will expose his head to their Acronychal rays, which are most potent, and shall profess he feels more cold from one and heat from the other, than he does from the other parts of Heaven, will approve himself as mad as that old Dotard that pretended that he could as often as he listened plainly hear the Harmony of the Celestial Spheres. All the Planets are opake Bodies, and whatever their colour is, are as cold as Earth. For neither yellow nor red clay cast any more heat then white, nor has any soil any sensible influence but what is drawn in by the nose, which sometimes proves wholesome and savoury and sometimes offensive. But how our Stargazers Proboscides should be drawn out to that length as to smell out the different virtues of the Planets, I can no way understand. Wherefore the pronouncing of Mars hot and dry, and Saturn cold and dry, etc. is a shameless foolery, and a demonstration of the vanity of the rest of their allotments of the first qualities to the Planets. And since from these they are reputed Benign or Malign, Masculine or Feminine, and the like, all this part of their pretended Science is but a Rhapsody of Fooleries also.  
9 To the Second, of the Earth's being so pervious to the influence of the Stars and Planets, I say, First, That it is a Principle without proof, as I have already evinced: and then Secondly, If I give them it, they will be fain to vomit it up again, it being destructive to their whole Art. For if the rays and influence of the Stars and Planets have free passage through the body of the Earth, the whole Ceremony of erecting a Scheme for such a Longitude and Latitude is needless; nay, as to the Heavens, the fates of all men would be alike. For that hidden influence which governs all would reach to all points from all parts of Heaven at once.  
10. Thirdly, Concerning the division of their Signs into mobilia and fixa and hicorporea. The mobilia are the Equinoctial and Solstitial Signs. The latter whereof might deserve better the name of fixa then mobilia. And in my apprehension the Tempers of the Year might as well be said to be begun, suppose the cold in Sagittarius and fixed in Capricorn, and the heat in Gemini and fixed in Cancer, as begun in Capricorn and fixed in Aquarius, etc. But we will wink at small matters. That of the fiery, earthy, watery and airy Trigons is more notorious, and I cannot but smile when I read the Effects of them. As for example, in Physic, as Dariot has set down, the Moon and Ascendent in the Fiery Signs comfort the virtue attractive, in the Earthy Signs the retentive, the Airy the digestive, and the Watery the expulsive. Would any man dare to administer Physic then without consulting the precepts of Astrology? Also in Husbandry that's a notable one of Sir Christopher's, 
See Sir Christopher Heydon his Defence of Judicial Astrology, c. 7. p. 186.  who tells us how we may cause a Plant to shoot deep into the Earth or higher into the Air, by setting of it at such an aspect of the Moon. Namely, if the Moon be in the Earthy Triplicity, the root will shoot more downward into the Earth; if in the Airy, more upward into the Air. Which is a rare Secret. Now to omit the groundless and arbitrarious division of the Zodiac into these four Trigons, of which there is only this one hint, that I can imagine, namely, the fitness of Leo for one part of the fiery Trigon, the Sun being most hot in that Sign; (From which little inlet all the four Elements flew up into Heaven, and took their places in their respective Triplicities in the Zodiac with great nimbleness and agility, playing at leapfrog & skipping over one another's backs in such sort, that dividing themselves into three equal parts, every Triental of an Element found itself a fellow-member of a trine Aspect:) The best jest of all is, that there is no such Zodiac in Heaven, or, if you will, no Heaven for such a Zodiac as these Artists attribute these Triplicities to. For this Heaven and this Zodiac we speak of is only an old error of ptolemy's and his followers, who not understanding the true System of the world, and the motion of the Earth, in which is salved the anticipation of the Aequinoxes, have fancied a Heaven above the Coelum stellatum, and a Zodiac that did not recede from West to East as the starry Zodiac does. And this Figment, which later Ages have laughed off of the Stage, is the only Subject of these renounced Trigons and Triplicities, which therefore are justly laughed off of the Stage with it. Which discovery is a demonstration that the whole Art of Astrology is but upon frivolous and mere imaginary Principles, as we shall further make manifest. And therefore those Physicians proclaim themselves either Cheats or Fools, that would recommend their skill from such vain observations.  
11. Fourthly, Now for the essential Dignities of the Planets, sith it is nothing but the increase of their innate virtue by being in such or such a Sign, and these being the Signs of that Zodiac which has no Heaven, nor is any thing; it is manifest that the whole doctrine of essential Dignities falls to the ground. But we will also cast our eye upon the distinct parts of this vain Figment. And therefore as to the first essential Dignity, the House of the Planet; There is no sagacious Person but can easily smell out the meaning of making Leo the House of the Sun; namely, not that that Sign has any virtue to increase heat, but that the Sun than has been long near the Tropic of Cancer, and so has more than ordinarily heated the Earth by so long a stay in so advantageous a posture. And this is it, not the being in his House then, that makes the heat so great; for those beyond the other Tropic sure are cold enough. The same may be said of Cancer, the Moon's House, that it is posture, not the nature of the place, that makes her virtue more than to us, but less to our Antoeci. From this small hint from Sense and mistakes of Reason, have they without all Reason and Sense bestowed Houses on the rest of the Planets, guiding themselves by the conceit of the Malignity and Benignity of Aspects. Which to be a mere Figment I have 
* See sect. 7.  noted already, it having no ground but that rash joining together of Critical days with the Aspects of the Moon.  
What a small preferment Astrological Exaltation is, you may understand from Albumazar's liberality, who amongst the Planets has advanced the head and tail of the Dragon to the same Dignity, which yet are nothing but Intersections of the imaginary Circles of the course of the Moon and the Ecliptic. But of this Dignity I have 
* See sect. 7.  spoke enough already, and therefore I pass to the next.  
As for the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Lords of the Trigons, what great pity it was there were not just eight Planets, that each Trigon might have had its two Consuls, and Mars not rule solitarily in his watery one? But the foolery of the Trigons being already confuted, I need add nothing further concerning this Dignity. The Prerogative of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is destroyed by that first general Argument, the parts of the Signs being as fictitious as the whole. And as for the Carpentum or royal Seat or Throne, it being a compound Dignity compacted of the former, the parts being but imaginary, it is evident that the whole is a mere Nothing.  
And that Persona Planetae or Almugea is as little, appears from hence, in that Aspect is an empty conceit, raised upon no solid ground, as I have more than once already intimated.  
And that the Lords of the Decanats have but imaginary Provinces, is again plain, for that their whole Zodiac wherein all those fripperies are lodged is but imaginary, and their order also of assignation upon a false Hypothesis, viz. according to that ranging of the Planets that is in ptolemy's System.  
And lastly, Gaudium, the last of the Essential Dignities, supposes two falsities; that there are Houses in this fictitious Zodiac, and that Planets are Masculine and Feminine: which Supposition has been confuted already. So that all these essential Dignities are devoid of all substance and reality, and the numbering of their particular Fortitudes is the telling out so many nullities to no purpose.  
12. Nor can you hope for a better account of their Accidental Dignities. Cazimi, Combustion, and Freeness from combustion, how fond and inconsistent conceits are they? For first it is unreasonable, if they know the nature of the Planets, of the Sun, and of the celestial Vortex, to make a Planet in Cazimi to gain five Fortitudes. For beyond the Sun the Planet is at the furthest distance it can be from us: and Saturn, jupiter and Mars a whole diameter of the Sun's orbit more distant than when they are in opposition to the Sun: and Venus and Mercury half of their own. Besides, how can their virtue pass the body of the Sun, or the bearing of the Vortex against the Planet and against us, and all the attempts of influence from the Planet not be eluded? Again, if Cazimi on this side the Sun be good, why should not beyond the Sun be bad? And if Venus or Mercury in the body of the Sun be so considerable, how much more are the spots of the Sun that are far greater? which their ignorance could never reckon in the compute of their Dignities. Besides, what wild and disproportionable jumps are these, That Cazimi should be five fortitudes, and yet Combustion, which is to be but a little distance from the Sun, should be five debilities; and yet to be free from combustion, that is further removed from the body of the Sun, should be again five fortitudes? Things so arbitrarious groundless, that none but sick-brained Persons can ever believe them.  
That also is notoriously foolish, That Saturn, jupiter and Mars from their 
* See chap. 15. sect. 5.  conjunction with the Sun to their opposition should have two fortitudes, and from their opposition to their conjunction should have two debilities. For in a great part of that Semicircle that carries from opposition to conjunction, they are far nearer, and therefore much stronger than in the beginning of that Semicircle that leads from their conjunction to opposition.  
Moreover those Dignities and Debilities that are cast upon Planets from Direction, Station and Retrogradation, the thing is mainly grounded upon a mistake of the Systeme of the World, and ignorance of the Earth's annual motion, and from an Idiotick application of accidents or phrases amongst men. And therefore because when things succeed ill they are said to go backwards, and when we are weary we go more slow or stand still to breathe us, or when we are most vigorous we run swiftest; therefore must Station be two debilities, Retrogradation no less than five, but Direction must be five fortitudes. Whereas in reason Station should rather seal on the effect of the Planet more sure. But the truth is, a Planet is neither stationary nor retrograde truly, but in appearance, and therefore these Debilities no true ones but imaginary.  
The last Accidental Dignity is Configuration or Aspect, the vain grounds whereof have been 
* See Sect. ●.  already taxed. To which I add, That it is utterly unreasonable to conceive that Sextil and Trine should be good, and yet Quartil that is betwixt both be stark naught. Nay it were far more reasonable to conceive that if Conjunction and Sextil were good, that Quartil should be better than Trine, as being further from Opposition, and because the Planets thus aspected are in better capacity both of them to strike with more direct rays on the Earth, then if they were in a Trine Aspect. And therefore I know no reason imaginable that could move them to have so ill a conceit of Quartil aspect, but because of the great unquietness of acute diseases that happens about every seventh day, which is the time also of the Quartil aspect of the Moon: and therefore the whole mystery of Aspects is to be resolved into this rash Misapplication.  
You have seen now how little worth all the Astrological Dignities are; and yet out of these huge Nothings of their fictitious Art is the whole fabric built of whatever Predictions they pretend to: So that we may be assured that all is vain and ridiculous.  
13. Concerning their twelve Houses of the Nativity, the division is arbitrarious, and their erecting of a Scheme so many ways and that with like success, an evidence that the success is not upon Art but fortuitous. The Configuration also of the Houses and those 
* See chap. 15. sect. 6.  Septennial 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Alfridarii do intimate that the whole business is but a Figment, going upon that false Hypothesis of Ptolemie, That the Planets and the Earth have not the Sun to their Centre. But this is not all we have to say against these Celestial Tenements. For either the Earth is pervious to all the rays of the Planets and Stars, as well beneath as above the Horizon, or only they above the Horizon shed their Virtue on the Child. If the former be true, all Nativities are alike. If the latter, why have they any more than six Houses, and why any at all under the Horizon? And in good sadness what is the meaning that their Horoscope and the sixth House, being Houses of so great concernment, should be under the Horizon; especially when they are pleased at other times to pronounce that a Star or Planet that is Vertical is most efficacious? And can it be thought any thing but a mere fancy that led them to make the Horoscope the House of Life, namely, because the Stars arise from thence, and are as it were born into the World? whence (as I have showed their custom to be in other things) they have feigned the rest of the Houses at random. And that you may still be more sure that there is nothing in these Houses, (or rather that the Houses themselves are nothing) they are but the Distribution of that imaginary Zodiac and Heaven, which (I told you 
* See sect. 10.  before) the error of Ptolemy brought into the World, into twelve imaginary Sections, beginning at the East point of this Zodiac: So that their Art is perpetually built upon Nothing.  
14. Now for the exact time of the Nativity, That one should know the very moment when the Child is born, I say it is a Curiosity nothing to the purpose. For first, if the hard and thick Earth be pervious to the rays of Heaven, how easily may those thin cover of the Womb be penetrated continually by the power of the Stars? and therefore even then is the Child as much exposed to them, as when it is newly born. Or if it be not; why may not it some moments after its being born, be still as liable to their influence as in the moment when it was born? For cannot these Influences that penetrate the very metalline bowels of the Earth pierce a Child's tender skin without any resistance? But supposing this Curiosity to be to the purpose; how hard and lubricous a matter is it to come to that exactness that they pretend to be requisite? For first they must know the exact Longitude of the Place, (a thing of extreme uncertainty) or else the exactness of Time will do them no good. And yet again, their affectation of exactness seems ridiculous, when we cannot well determine the proper Time of his Birth. For he is born by degrees, and few or none come out, after first they appear, in a shorter space then half a quarter of an hour. Wherefore their Head being exposed to the starry influence, why should not that celestial infection pervade their whole body? But suppose that to be the moment of their birth, wherein the whole body is first out, how shall this moment be known? By an exact minute watch, such as Tycho had, and Sir Christopher Heydon professes himself to have had, which would exactly give him the minute and second Scruple of Time. But how few Nativity-casters can boast of the same privilege? Or if they could, to what purpose is it, when it seldom happens that they are in the same house, much less in the same room where the party is delivered? Wherefore the report of the Midwife is the best certainty they have: and how many Nativities have been cast without so much as that? And yet they will confidently predict Fates and Destinies upon an uncertain time given them. For they can, say they, correct it, and reduce it to the right moment of the Nativity, and that by no less than three several ways; by Trutina Hermetis, Animodar, and Accidentia Nati: which how bold and groundless a boast it is, let us now see.  
15. Trutina Hermetis goes upon this ground, That that degree of the Zodiac the Moon is in at the time of Conception, the same is the Horoscope of the Nativity. But what a foolish subterfuge is this, whenas the exact time of Conception is as hard to be known as that of the Nativity? And if it were known, there is yet no certainty, some coming sooner, some later, as every Mother, Nurse or Midwife knows full well; nor will any of them presume to tell to a day when a woman shall be brought to bed.  
In Animodar the Nativity is either Conjunctional or Preventional, that is, either after or before the Conjunction of the Sun and Moon. If the Interlunium precede the time of the birth, the degree is to be noted in which it happens; if the Plenilunium, that degree in which that Luminary is that is above the Horizon in the time of Opposition, the Sun by day, the Moon by night. The degrees thus given, the Almuten Almusteli is to be found out, which is the Planet that has most dignities in that place of opposition or conjunction; which are Trigon, House, Altitude, 
See Origin. par. 2. cap. 113.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and Aspect. Then the degree of the Sign is to be noted in which the Almuten was at the time of the estimated birth, etc. For I need not hold on; enough has already been said to demonstrate the whole process a ceremonious Foolery. For the computation being to be made from the place of the Almuten Almusteli, and his election by Dignities, and Dignities being nothing but empty fancies and vanities, as I have already proved, the Correction of the Nativity by Animodar must needs be idle and vain. Besides that, the Almuten being one and the same, as belonging to one and the same Conjunction or Opposition of the Luminaries, how can it be a rule to Children born at the same times in divers Climates? For it is evident the Horoscope altars with the Clime And lastly, not only Picus, a foe to Astrology, professes how false both this method of Animodar as also that rule of Hermes is, and clashing one with another; but Origanus himself, a friend to the Art, advises us rather to listen to the relations of Mother Midnight then to give any credit to either of these ways.  
The most certain way of correcting a Scheme of Nativity in Origanus his judgement, is per Accidentia Nati, whether good or bad, as Honours, Preferments, Gifts, Sickness, Imprisonment, Falls, Conflicts, etc. which way notwithstanding at the first sight is very lubricous. For it is at least disputable and uncertain, whether there be Liberty of Will in man or no. But I will venture further, that for my own part, I think it demonstrable from inward Sense, Reason and Holy Writ, that there is freewill in men; whence it will necessarily follow, Quòd multa accidunt hominibus praeter naturam praeterque fatum. Diseases therefore, Imprisonments, Disgraces and Preferments may be brought upon us by the free Agency of ourselves or others, and that sooner or later according as men's Virtues or Vices act. Which takes away all certainty of computation per Accidentia Nati.  
16. Besides that the manner of it is very frivolous and ridiculous. For it being threefold, as Origanus has set down, Profection annual, Transition, and Direction; there is none of them that are any thing more than mere fancies and figments. For what can be more vain and imaginary than their annual Profection, which makes the Horoscope and the rest of the Houses move thirty degrees a year till the whole period be finished in twelve? Is this circuit of the Nativity-Scheme any where but in their own brain? And then their Predictions or Corrections are by Aspects of the Cusp of the Root with the Cusps of the present Scheme calculated for this or that year. And how Aspects themselves are nothing, I have again and again taken notice.  
And for Transition, what is more monstrous then to think that a Planet by passing the same place in which itself or other Planets were at the Nativity, should cause some notable change in the party born? As if the Planets walked their rounds with perfumed socks, or that they smelled stronger at the Nativity than other times, and that another Planet come into the trace thereof should exult in the scent, or the same increase the smell: or what is it that can adhere in these points of Heaven that the Planets were found in at the Nativity? or why is not the Whole tract of the same scent? or why not expunged by the passage of other Planets? But what will not madness and effascination make a man fancy to uphold his own Prejudices? And truly these two Origanus himself is willing to quit his hands of, as less sound and allowable: but Direction is a principal business with him.  
Which yet in good truth will be found as frivolous as the rest. For as in Transition, so also in Direction, the great change must happen when a Planet, or Cusp, or Aspect come to the place where such a Planet or Cusp were at the Nativity. When the Significator comes to the place of the Promissor, than the feat does not fail to be done. For the Promissor is conceived as immovable, and such as stands still and expects the arrival of the Significator: which is a demonstration that this Promissor is either Imaginary space or Nothing: and which of these two think you will keep promise best? Nay the Significator also, if it be the Horoscope or any other House, is imaginary too, as I have demonstrated. And if it be a Planet, seeing yet the Planets move not as a Bird in the Air, or Fishes in the Waters, but as Cork carried down the stream; it is plain how this Planet never gets to that part of the celestial Matter in which the Promissor was at the Nativity, the Promissor ever sliding away with his own Matter in which he swims: and therefore if he hath left any virtue behind him, it must again be deposited in an Imaginary Space. Which is an undeniable argument that the whole mystery of Direction is imaginary.  
Wherefore if Profection annual, Transition and Direction are so vain that they signify nothing forward, how can we from Events (though they should be judged and reasoned from exactly according to these fantastic Laws) argue backward an exact indication of the time of the Nativity? If they could have pretended to some Rules of Nature or Astronomy to have rectified a Geniture by, they had said something; but this recourse to their own fantastic and fictitious Principles proves nothing at all.  
17. And thus have I run through the eighth and ninth Sections of the foregoing Chapter before I was aware. And he that has but moderate skill in the solid Principles of Natural Philosophy and Astronomy, and but a competent patience to listen to my close reasonings therefrom, cannot but acknowledge that I have fundamentally confuted the whole Art of Astrology, and that he has heard all their fine terms of Horoscope, and Celestial Houses, Exaltation, Triplicity, Trigons, Aspects Benign and Malign, Station, Retrogradation, Combustion, Cazimi, Significator, Promissor, Apheta, Anaereta, Trigonocrator, Horecrator, Almugea, Almuten, Alcochodon, together with the rest of their sonorous Nothings, to have fallen down with a clatter like a pile of dry bones by the battery I have laid against them. And truly here I would not stick to pronounce that I have perfectly vanquished the enemy, did I not espy a little blind Fort to which these Fugitives usually make their escape. And surely by the Title it should be a very strong one; they call it Experience or Observation of Events, which they boast to be accurately agreeable to their Predictions.   

CHAP. XVII. 1. Their fallacious Allegation of Events answering to Predictions. 2. An Answer to that Evasion of theirs, That the Error is in the Artist, not in the Art. 3. Further Confutations of their bold presumption, that their Art always predicts true. 4. That the punctual Correspondence of the Event to the Prediction of the ginger does not prove the certainty of the Art of Astrology. 5. The great Affinity of Astrology with Daemonolatry, and of the secret Agency of Daemons in bringing about Predictions. 6. That by reason of the secret Agency or familiar Converse of Daemons with pretended Astrologers, no argument can be raised from Events for the truth of this Art. 7. A Recapitulation of the whole matter argued. 8. The just occasions of this Astrological excursion, and of his showing the ridiculous condition of those three highflown Sticklers against Christianity, Apollonius, Cardan and Vaninus.  
1. BUt here their Hold is not so strong as their Impudence great, that they will so boldly bear us in hand, that by virtue of the Principles of their Art they have foretold any thing to come. There are many ludicrous ways of Divination wherein no man is in good earnest, and yet the Predictions and present personal Descriptions of men sometimes fall right: but no sober man will impute this to Art but to Chance. It was but a fallacy of Neptune's Priest, when he would have carried the Spectator into admiration of that Deity from the many Donaries hung up in his Temple by Votaries. But he whom he would have thus imposed upon was too cunning for him. For he demanded straightway a Catalogue of those Votaries that had suffered Shipwreck. And so do I of those Predictions that have proved false. Cardan, a reputed Prince in this faculty, complains that scarce ten in forty prove true: And Picus, a narrow searcher into the Art, professes that he has found of his own experience nineteen in twenty false; and that in the Prognostication of Wether, where no free Agents intermeddle to interrupt or turn off the natural influence of the Stars.  
2. But all the Aberrations that either themselves or others may have observed will not bring off the more devoted Admirers of Astrology to acknowledge the vanity thereof. For their excuse is, first, That by History, private information, and by their own experience they are assured that the Predictions do sometimes fall punctually true to a year, nay, to a day, and sometimes to an hour, and that the circumstances of things are so particularly set out, that it cannot be Chance but Art that arrives at that accuracy. And then secondly, That the profession of others, and also their own observation, does witness to them, that when there is any mistake, the Error is in the Artist, not in the Art. For when they have examined their Astrological Scheme, they find the Event was there signified, and that it was their own oversight to miss it. But to answer to the latter first, I say, they cannot pretend their Observation universal; and they that understand Astrology best, will acknowledge there is that intanglement usually and complication of things, that it requires a very long time to give due judgement according to Art concerning a Nativity. And therefore, I say, the Representation of the Event being so doubtful, if they chance to predict right at first, they easily persuade themselves that was the meaning of the Celestial Theme. If they miss, they will force on their way further, till they find out what is answerable to the Events; which then must needs be the meaning of the Art, though the Artist oversaw it: nor will they urge themselves to any further accuracy of inquisition, for fear they should find it disagree again; or rather out of a strong credulity that if it hit right, it is surely from the true meaning and principles of their beloved Science: whenas in truth their Themes have no certainty in their representation, but are as a piece of changeable Stuffe or creased Pictures, look this way it is this colour, that way that, this way a Virgin, that way an Ape; or like the Oracles of Apollo, who was deservedly called Loxias, whose crooked Answers wound so this way and that way, that nothing but the Event could tell whither they pointed.  
3. I might add further, that the pretence of the Schemes themselves (be they never so exact) I say the pretence of their always representing the Events aright, is a most impudent and rash Presumption; because (as I have intimated already) the Objects of their Predictions are so alterable by the interposal of free Agents, which interrupt ever and anon the series of Causality in natural inclinations. Whence in reason a man can expect no certain Predictions at all from the significations of the Stars, nor that any trial can be made whether there be any thing in the Art or no. And it cannot but seem to every one a very bold surmise, to imagine that all that fall in one fight by the edge of the Sword, or suffer shipwreck in one Storm, or are swept away in one Pestilence, had their Emissors and Interfectors in their Nativity answerable to the times of their Death. The Artists themselves dare not avouch it, and therefore bring in an unobserved caution of having recourse to Eclipses, Comets, and blazing-Stars, to calculate the general fortune of the place, nay, of their Parents and Ancestors, and of their familiar Friends, of which there is no news in the most famous Predictions of Astrologers: and therefore these and the like considerations being left out, it is a sign their divinations fell true by chance. Wherefore it is a shameless piece of Imposture to impute the truth of Predictions to Art, where the Rules of Art are not observed; I may add where they are so palpably by Experience confuted. For so it is in Twins, whose natures should be utterly the same according to their Art; and if they could be born at one moment, the moment of their death should be the same also. And yet those undissevered Twins born in Scotland, who lived till twenty eight years of their age, 
See his Defence of Judicial Astrology, cap. 11.  proved very often dissenting brethren, would wrangle and jangle; and one also died before the other. In answering to which instance, in my judgement, that ingenious Knight Sir Christopher is very shrewdly baffled.  
4. And now to the 
* Sect. 2.  former, I say, The reasoning is not right, to conclude the certainty of the Art from the punctual correspondence of the Event to the Prediction. For it is also true that the Event has been punctually contrary thereto. And therefore this is as good a demonstration that it is no Art, as the other that it is: But it is easy to conceive that both may happen by Chance. Again, as for that exact Punctuality of time, it is most likely to be by Chance, because (as I have proved above) there is no way of rectifying a Nativity to that accuracy they pretend. And for particular Circumstances in Horary Questions, why may they not be by underhand information, or some tricks and juggle that are usual amongst Cheats? But if the Predictions of Astrologers be free from this, and yet be punctual in time and other circumstances, and so many that it may seem improbable to be imputed to Chance, (though Chance has such a latitude, that it is difficult to say any thing is not by Chance that happens, suppose but four times seldomer than the contrary) it will not yet follow that they are free from other things which are assuredly worse, more horrid, and more execrable; such as the consulting of Ghosts and Familiar Spirits: a wickedness that that zealous Patron of Astrology, Sir Christopher Heydon, acknowledges to be too frequently palliated under the Pretence of this Art.  
5. And truly for my own part I do not much doubt but that Astrology itself is an Appendix of the old Pagan's Superstition, who were Worshippers of the Host of Heaven, and whose Priests were Confederates of the Devil; and therefore it is no wonder if Daemonolatry creep in upon Astrology, and renew their old acquaintance with one another. And assuredly it is a pleasant Spectacle to those airy Goblins, those Haters and Scorners of Mankind, to see the noble Faculties of men debased and entangled in so vile and wretched a mystery, which will avail nothing to Divination unless these 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 these malicious Deceivers act their parts in the Scene. For it is not unconceivable how these invisible Insidiators may so apply themselves to a man's curiosity that will be tampering and practising in this Superstition, that (suppose) in Horary Questions, they may excite such persons and at such a time to make their demands, that according to the foreknown Rules of Astrology the Theme of Heaven will decipher very circumstantially the Person, his Relations, or his Condition, and give a true solution of the demand, whether about Decumbitures, Stolen goods, or any such questions as are set down in Dariot's Introduction. Which needs must enravish the young ginger, and inflame him with the love and admiration of so strange an Art. And as for Nativities and punctual Predictions of the time of ones death, and it may be of the manner of it, (which either only, or most ordinarily happens in such as are addicted to, or devoted admirers of this Art) it is very suspicable that the same invisible Powers put to their helping hand to bring about the Effect; and so those whose misfortunes and deaths are predicted, must to the pot, to credit the Art, and be made Sacrifices to the lust and ambition of those rebellious Fiends, to whose secret lash and dominion men expose themselves when they intermeddle with such superstitious Curiosities as are Appendages to ancient Paganism, and were in all likelihood invented or suggested by those proud and ludicrous Spirits, to entangle man in by way of sport and scorn, and to subjugate him to the befoolments of their tricks and delusions. For it is not unreasonable to think that by certain Laws of the great Polity of the Invisible World they gain a right against a man without explicit contract, if he be but once so rash as to tamper with the Mysteries of the Dark Kingdom, or to practise in them, or any way to make use of them. For why not here as well as in the Ceremonies of Witchcraft? (But I must not make too large excursions.) And therefore I think it the safest way for every one that has given his name to God and Christ, not to meddle nor make with these Superstitious curiosities of Astrology, either by practising them himself, or consulting them that do, that no ill trick be put upon him by being made obnoxious to the invisible scourge, or by making others so in whose behalf he consults.  
6. I say then, these vagrant Daemons of the Air either secretly insinuating themselves into the actions of Astrologers, or after more apparently offering themselves to familiarity and converse, for to grace their profession by oral revelation of things past, present, or to come in such a way as is above humane power; I demand how it shall appear that Cardan's, for example, and 
* Sueton, in vita Domitiani sect. 15.  Ascletarion's deaths, and others more punctually, that I could name, predicted by themselves or others, was not by the familiarity of Daemons, but the pure principles of Astrology. And so of whatsoever Honour or other Events that have been found to fall out just according to Astrological predictions, I demand how it can be proved that Astrology was not here only for a vizard, and that a Magician or Vizard was not underneath. By how much accurater their Predictions are, by so much the more cause of suspicion.  
7. Now therefore to conclude, seeing that the Principles of Astrology are so groundless, frivolous, nay contradictious one with another, and built upon false Hypotheses and gross mistakes concerning the Nature and System of the World; seeing it has no due object by reason of the interposing of the free Agency of both men and Angels to interrupt perpetually the imagined natural series of both Causality and Events; seeing there is not sufficient Experience to make good the truth of the Art, they that have practised therein having not observed the pretended Laws thereof with due accuracy, and therefore if any thing has hitherto hit true, it must be Chance, which quite takes away their plea from Events; so that their Art is utterly to seek, not only for Principles, which I have demonstrated to be false, but for Experience and Effects, which hitherto have been none; (And assuredly they make nothing of pronouncing loudly that such or such a Configuration will have such an Event, though they never experienced it at all, or very seldom: as it must needs be in the conjunction of Saturn, jupiter, and Mars, which returns not in seven hundred years;) seeing also that those Predictions that are pretended to have fallen right are so few, that they may justly be deemed to have fallen right by Chance, and that if any thing has been foretold very punctually and circumstantially, it may as well, nay better, be supposed to proceed from the secret insinuations or visible converse with the airy Wanderers, then from the indication of the Stars; and lastly, seeing there is that affinity and frequent association of Astrology with Daemonolatry and ancient Pagan Superstition; that person certainly must have a strangely-impure and effascinable passivity of Fancy, that can be bound over to a belief or liking of a Foolery so utterly groundless as Astrology is, and so nearly verging toward the brinks of Apostasy and Impiety.  
8. I have now finished my Astrological Excursion, to which I was strongly tempted, in a just zeal and resentment of that unparallelled presumption and wicked sauciness of the vainglorious Cardan, who either in a rampant fit of pride and thirst after admiration, or out of a malicious design to all true Piety, would make the world believe that the Divinity and Sacrosanctity of Christian Religion was subjected to his imaginary laws of the Stars, and that the fate of Christ the Son of God, miraculously born of the Holy Ghost, was writ in his Nativity, which forsooth he pretended to have calculated: As if all that justice, Meekness and power of working of Miracles were derived upon our Saviour from the Natural influence of the Configuration of the Heavens at his Birth; and as if he did not willingly lay down his life for the World, 
* John 10.18.  as he himself professes, but were surprised by Fate, and lay subject to the stroke of an Astrological 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Sidereal Interfector. As also to meet with that enormous Boaster and selfconceited Wit, the profane and giddyheaded Vaninus, a transported applauder and admirer of that wild and vain supposition of Cardan, upon which he so much dotes, that it is the very prop and masterpiece of his impious Writings, the both Basis and Finishing of all his villainous distorted doctrines against the Truth and Sacredness of Christian Religion. To which two you may add also Apollonius, though long before them, a high pretender to divine Revelations, and hot Instaurator of decaying Paganism; but withal a very silly affected of 
* See Book 4. ch. 4. sect. 2.  Astrological predictions, by which it is easily discoverable at what a pitch he did either divine or philosophise. And methinks it is a trim sight to see these three busy sticklers against Christianity, like three fine Fools so goodly gay in their Astromantick Disguises, exposed to the just scorn and derision of the World for their so high pretensions against what is so holy and solid as the Christian Faith is, and that upon so fond and frivolous grounds as this of Astrology.    

BOOK VIII.  

CHAP. I. 1. The End and Usefulness of Christian Religion in general. 2. That Christ came into the World to destroy Sin out of it. 3. His earnest recommendation of Humility. 4. The same urged by the Apostle Paul.  
1. WE have no finished the Third part of our Discourse, and have sufficiently proved, That Christianity is not only a Reasonable and Intelligible Idea of something that may be worth Providence's setting on foot some time or other, or as a seminal Form lurking unactive in the seed under ground; but that it has shot itself into Real existence, and is as a grown Tree that spreads its arms far and wide. It remains now that we consider the Branches and Fruit thereof. And I dare boldly pronounce that this is the Tree whose leaves were intended for the Healing of the Nations, not for a Pretence and Palliation for Sin; and that the Fruit thereof to the true Believer is Life and Immortality. This is a brief comprehension of the glorious End and great Usefulness of the Gospel. But we shall be something more explicate in a matter of so mighty importance. You may understand out of what has been said in the First part concerning the Nature of the Mystery of Godliness, that the Gospel is a kind of Engine to raise the Divine life into those Triumphs that are due to it, and are designed for it from everlasting by the allseeing Providence of God. Let us now consider how fit the Dispensation of the Gospel is for this purpose, that is to say, Those things that are testified in it, or prophesied of it, or intimated by it, how all these things aim and conspire to this End; partly by affording the most effectual means imaginable for the reinstalling the Soul into an higher state of Righteousness here, than any other Dispensation that has yet appeared in the World, and thereby more certainly transplanting her hereafter into a blessed state of immortal Life; and partly by exhibiting such warrantable grounds of doing Divine Homage to the Lord Jesus Christ, in whom this Life we speak of resideth so plentifully, he being anointed therewith far above the measure of his fellows. So that in this respect, though the other design has taken so little effect in the World, yet we cannot but acknowledge that the Divine life has not been disappointed of all her exterior Pomps and Triumphs. We shall begin with the former kinds of the Powers of this Engine.  
2. The First whereof consists in this, In that it is so plainly and clearly declared in the New Testament, That the great End of Christ's coming into the World was to remove Sin out of it, and to purify men's Souls from all uncleanness and wickedness; as is apparent from sundry places. As 1 John chap. 3. He that committeth sin is of the Devil; for the Devil sinneth from the beginning. For this purpose the Son of God was manifested, that he might destroy the works of the Devil. Whosoever is born of God, doth not commit sin; for his seed remaineth in him: and he cannot sin, because he is born of God. Again, Tit. chap. 2. For the grace of God that bringeth Salvation hath appeared to all men; teaching us, that denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously and godly in this present world; Looking for that blessed hope and glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour jesus Christ; who gave himself for us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify to himself a peculiar people, Zealous of good works. Also Ephes. ch. 5. v. 25. Husbands, love your wives, even as Christ also loved the Church, and gave himself for it; that he might sanctify and cleanse it with the washing of water, by the word: That he might present it to himself a glorious Church, not having spot or wrinkle or any such thing; but that it should be holy and without blemish.  
I might add several other places, but I shall content myself with but one ratification more of this truth from the mouth of our blessed Saviour, who professes he came not to destroy the Law, 
Matth. 5.17.  but to fulfil it, that is, to set it at an higher pitch, as appears by the whole scope of his Sermon upon the Mount. The observance of which Precepts he does seriously require of his disciples and followers; as appears from that Similitude he closes his discourse withal, where he pronounces that they that kept and practised his sayings, should be safe as one that builds his house upon a Rock; 
Matth. 7.24.  but those that heard and practised not should be as he that built on the Sand, that is, upon a false and deceitful foundation. And a little above he does plainly protest even against such that may have prophesied, cast out Devils and done Miracles in his name, (which yet are greater matters then either the making or hearing of long Prayers or long Sermons,) because they kept not this Law of Righteousness he there propounds, he does protest that in the day of Judgement he will not know them, but bid them depart from him, as Workers of Iniquity.  
This is sufficient to demonstrate That the End of the Gospel is to renovate the Spirits of men into true and real inherent Righteousness and Holiness, which in counter-distinction to the Animal life (which had domineered in the World so long, not only in the profane Actions but also in the very 
* See Book 3. chap. 6, & 7.  Religious Rites of the Heathens, as I have already shown at large) I have denominated the Life Divine, and numbered out those Three parts it most consists of, namely, Humility, Charity and Purity; and therefore it will not be unseasonable to show how expressly and particularly urgent the Gospel is for the promoting these three Graces.  
3. Our Saviour Christ Matth. 11. makes a solemn invitation to the first of these Virtues, propounding himself an Example; Come unto me all ye that labour and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me, for I am meek and lowly in heart, and you shall find rest unto your souls. And Matth. 5. v. 5. Blessed are the meek, for they shall inherit the earth. It is a promise from the same mouth. The meaning of both which places is, That Humility and Meekness beget a great deal of Peace and Tranquillity and enjoyment of a man's self even in this life, whenas Pride exposes a man to perpetual Discontent and Impatiency. Besides that the Proud man is as it were the Butt that the Almighty shoots his Arrows against to gall, wound and vex; the very hackstock of Divine vengeance, and the sport and pastime of Misfortune. 
James 4.6.  God resisteth the proud, but giveth grace to the humble. But my purpose is not to interpret such easy places as I allege, but merely to bring them into the Readers view.  
And there are many more yet that testify of the Excellency of this Grace of Humility. For our Saviour again (Matth. 11.) entitles those Virtues especially to the knowledge of the Mystery of the kingdom of God. I thank thee, O Father, Lord of Heaven and Earth, because, thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes. Even so, Father, for so it seemeth good in thy sight. And Matth. 18. Christ being asked who is the greatest in the kingdom of Heaven, called a little child unto him, and set him in the midst of them, and said, Verily I say unto you, Except ye be converted and become as little children, ye shall in no wise enter into the kingdom of Heaven. Whosoever therefore shall humble himself as this little child, the same is greatest in the kingdom of Heaven. And Chap. 20.25. Ye know that the Princes of the Gentiles exercise dominion over them, and they that are great exercise authority upon them. But it shall not be so among you; but whosoever will be great among you, let him be your Minister; and whosoever will be chief among you, let him be your servant. Even as the Son of man came not to be ministered unto, but to minister, and to give his life a ransom for many. In which passage is insinuated, that useless and pompous honour is to have no place in the Church of Christ; but that if any man's office be more honourable than another, it must be also more serviceable, especially in matters appertaining to Religion.  
For to the like purpose is that Matth. 23. where the Pride and Hypocrisy of the Scribes and Pharisees is taxed. For they bind heavy burdens, saith our Saviour, and grievous to be born, and lay them upon men's shoulders; but they themselves will not move them with one of their fingers. But all their works they do to be seen of men: they make broad their Phylacteries, and enlarge the borders of their garments, and love the uppermost rooms at Feasts, and the chief seats in the Synagogues, and greetings in the market-places, and to be called of men, Rabbi, Rabbi. But ●● not you called, 
*** Infallible Doctor, impetious Father or Master, obtruding upon his own authority other doctrines than Christ hath taught us.  Rabbi, saith our Saviour: for one is your Master, even Christ, and all you are brethren. And call no man your 
*** Infallible Doctor, impetious Father or Master, obtruding upon his own authority other doctrines than Christ hath taught us.  Father upon Earth; for one is your Father which is in Heaven. Neither be you called 
*** Infallible Doctor, impetious Father or Master, obtruding upon his own authority other doctrines than Christ hath taught us.  Masters; for one is your Master, even Christ. But he that is greatest among you, shall be your 
* Quò quis inter vos majorem in Ecclesia dignitatem obtinebit, còsciat sibi non plus imperit concessum, sed plus oneris injunction. Grot.  Servant. And whosoever shall exalt himself, shall be abased; and he that humbleth himself, shall be exalted.  
4. Hitherto our Saviour, and that very fully. In whose footsteps the Apostles also insist, Rom. 12.16. Be of the same mind one towards another. Mind not high things, but condescend to men of low degree. Be not wise in your own conceits. And Eph. 4. I therefore the prisoner of the Lord beseech you that ye walk worthy of the vocation wherewith ye are called, in all lowliness and meekness, with long-suffering, forbearing one another in love. And Titus 3. Put them in mind to be subject to Principalities and Powers, to obey Magistrates, to be ready to every good work, To speak evil of no man, to be no brawlers, showing all meekness to all men. So that we see the Christian Religion meets as well with the sauciness of the Inferiors, as with the affected domination of Superiors. Thus expressly does the Gospel recommend Humility to the World.   

CHAP. II. 1. Christ's enforcement of Love and Charity upon his Church by Precept and his own Example. 2. The wretched imposture and false pretensions of the Family of Love to this divine Grace. 3. The unreasonableness of the Familists in laying aside the person of Christ, to adhere to such a carnal and inconsiderable Guide as Hen. Nicolas. 4. That this Whiffler never gave any true Specimens of real love to Mankind, as Christ did and his Apostles. 5. His unjust usurpation of the Title of Love. 6. The unparallelled endearments of Christ's sufferings in the behalf of Mankind.  
1. THe next Branch of the Divine Life is Christian Love or Charity, than which nothing is more inculcated in the New Testament. Christ has left it as his Motto, and the Motto of his Church, the Symbolum or Word whereby it may be known to whom they belong. john 13.34. A new commandment I give unto you, That ye love one another; as I have loved you, that ye love one another. By this shall all men know that ye are my disciples, if ye love one another. As if he should have said, You may have heard something indeed out of Moses of loving one's neighbour as himself; which Precept as it did not reach so far as I intent this of mine, and that which it reached at is utterly laid aside and neglected, I now afresh set it on foot, and upon such terms and in such a degree and manner as never was yet. For I would have you love one another even as I have loved you, that is, so heartily and sincerely, that you will be ready to lay your lives down one for another, if need require. Which is more express, Chap. 15.12. This is my commandment, That ye love one another, as I have loved you. Greater love hath no man then this, that a man lay down his life for his friends. Which Christ doing for his Church, especially in those circumstances he did, is an unparallelled specimen of true love indeed, and the highest obligation that can be of our loving both him and one another.  
2. Which things while I consider, I cannot with patience think upon the gross imposture of that bold Enthusiast of Amsterdam, who giving no sound evidence of any such Love as may be deemed rightly either Moral or Divine, only tumbling out a Rhapsody of swelling words, distorted Allegories, and slight allusions to the History of Scripture, intermingling them or strinkling them ever and anon with the specious name of Love, (though there be no motive nor reason that urges the thing itself all the while,) would give out himself such a Master of this Mystery, as that Christianity must be super-annuated, and all the devotional Homage due to our Saviour laid aside, all his Offices silenced, his Passion slighted, nay derided, his visible Return to Judgement anticipated and eluded, his Resurrection and Ascension misbelieved, and the promise of Eternal Life swallowed up in the present glorious enjoyments and enrichments of them that will give up their soundness of judgement and reason to be led about with the May-games and Morrice-dances of that sweet Sect that have usurped to themselves the Title of the Family of Love. Whenas the Author of this Faction, as I am well enough informed, was more likely to prove a Pimp or second Sardanapalus, than a true Instructor of the World in so holy a Mystery; being infamous for having suspected Females in his House, and living splendidly and deliciously above his rank; noted for his crimson-Satten doublet and other correspondent habiliments, as also for his large Looking-glass, wherein he often contemplated his whole begodded Humanity; and composing his long beard, and stroking down his Satin sides, might strut in admiration of himself, that he found the World so favourable to his false Impostures; and lastly, ridiculous for his women-Scribes, and other such like soft doings, not to say impure and obscene. All which to any man that has but a moderate nasuteness cannot but import, that in the title of this Sect that call themselves the Family of Love, there must be signified no other love than that which is merely Natural or Animal; though the Preacher of this Love-mystery bears himself so aloft, and is so high upon the wing, that he cannot fancy himself any thing less than that apocalyptical Angel flying in the midst of Heaven, and preaching the everlasting Gospel to the Inhabitants of the World. And truly this Gospel of Henry of Amsterdam is likely to be as lasting as the generations of men, and, I may add, as universal as both Men and Brutes.  
3. Hear, O Heavens, and hearken, O Earth, while I plead the cause of the just one and despised against the rebellious Hypocrites. 
Isa. 28.16.  Thus saith the Lord God, Behold, I lay in Zion for a foundation a stone, a tried stone, a precious cornerstone, a sure foundation; and he that believes thereon, shall not be ashamed. judgement also will I lay to the line, and righteousness to the plummet, and the hail shall sweep away the refuge of lies, and the waters shall overflow their hiding-places. That this cornerstone and sure foundation is 
* 1 Pet. 2.6. Rom. 9.32, 33.  Christ that suffered at jerusalem, we are infallibly informed by those that were truly inspired, the blessed Apostles. That the refuge of lies and hiding-place is most naturally applicable to this skulking Family, is apparent, in that the sum of their Religion is nothing but a bundle of lying Allegories and Canting Terms, whereby they deal falsely with men; and under the pretence of fine Mystical speeches, would thrust out of the World the choicest and most beneficial Truth that ever was imparted to the Sons of men; I mean the Truth of the Gospel in the plain simplicity thereof, whereby we are so clearly taught what we are to be, to do, and to expect. And the Storm that shall overtake them, and the Deluge that shall fall in upon them in their hidden dwellings, shall be those Torrents of Reason and that irresistible conviction from the sincere and truehearted followers of Christ.  
Tell me therefore, O ye conceitedly-inspired, whose fancies have blown you above Gospel-dispensations, why do you run into the error of the Jews, and refuse this precious cornerstone, this sure foundation, and build upon disunited Sand and rotten Quagmires, that will bear no weight? Why do you lay aside Christ in the truth of his History, the most palpable pledge of Divine Providence, of God's Reconciliation to men and of future Happiness, that ever was exhibited to the World, and choose for your Guide a mere Allegorical Whistler, an Idol-Puppet dressed up in words and phrases filched out of the Scripture, but perverting and eluding the main scope and most useful meaning thereof?  
Why have ye forsaken the only-begotten Son of God, and given yourselves up to the deceivable conduct of a mere carnal man, and wholly destitute not only of true faith in God and Christ, but of all substantial Knowledge and Reason? Why are you so rash and giddy as to believe one that only testifies of himself, and is so impudent a Plagiary as to offer you no wares but such as he has stolen from you, if you pretend to be of the Christian Church; and those so poisoned and adulterated, that you cannot receive them without the danger of being struck into a misbelief of the truth of Christ's Gospel, and of revolting from him to whom so many illustrious Prophecies of old, so many Miracles done by himself, to whom his wonderful Resurrection from the dead, and audible voices from Heaven while he was living, gave ample testimony that he was indeed the true Son of God?  
4. What endearing evidence or argument has this Mercer of Amsterdam given you of true compassion and love to mankind, that you should vaunt him so transcendent a Mystagogus in so divine a Mystery, that you equalise him to, nay, exalt him above Christ and his Apostles? Did he not live a lazy, easy, soft life, as other rich Shopkeepers do; whenas not only our Saviour himself but also his Apostles lived an hard Asketick life, full of dangers and afflictions also from without? Let S. Paul speak for the rest, for they were in a manner all of them in the same case, and might justly expostulate with these high fanatic Pretenders in the same words: 
2 Cor. 11.23, 24, etc.  Are they Ministers of Christ? (I speak like a fool) I am more; in labours more abundant, in stripes above measure, in prisons more frequent, in deaths often. Of the jews received I forty stripes save one, thrice was I beaten with rods, once was I stoned, thrice I suffered shipwreck, a night and a day have I been in the Deep; in journeyings often, in perils of water, in perils of Robbers, in perils by mine own Countrymen, in perils by the Heathen, in perils in the City, in perils in the wilderness, in perils at the sea, in perils among false brethren; in weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness, etc. To all which you may add very despiteful and torturous deaths which most of them underwent at last: and all this out of a faithful love to their Lord and Master Jesus Christ, and a dear regard to the good and Salvation of mankind. But what was it wherewith this H. N. obliged the world so that all due homage and divine reverence to the Person of Christ must be laid aside, and this bold Impostor silence the constant faith of Christians, by his high pretensions of being the Head and Father of such a Family whose Inscription must be Love, who with this Family of his, is God and Christ, and Cherubims and Seraphims, Angels and Arch-Angels already busy in their office of judging the quick and the dead, and gathering the elect from all the corners of the Earth?  
5. But in my apprehension at the very first sight he shows himself very injudicious, if not malicious, in making a difference betwixt the true Household of Faith and Family of Love; besides his gross and impudent injustice in usurping that badge of honour to himself that was won by another in a field of blood. For, as I was going to say, what has this H. N. done to merit this title more than in scribbling many fanatical Rhapsodies of unsound language, abusively borrowed from the sacred Scriptures, and in perverting the sense and supplanting the end by his wicked elusions and vain Allegorical evasions, and so under pretence of beginning an higher dispensation of Righteousness and Religion in the world then ever was yet, treacherously introducing in stead of true Religion nothing but Sadducisme, Epicurism and Atheism? This voluminous Enthusiasm of his, together with the gracing of the Family with the splendour of his crimson habiliments, is all I find that can pretend to any contestation or competition with the true Master of Divine Love, or to any obligation of his Followers.  
6. I must confess our Saviour compiled no Books, it being a piece of Pedantry below so noble and Divine a person. But that short Sentence which he writ with his own most precious blood, As I have loved you, so love you one another, is worth millions of Volumes, though written with the truest and sincerest Eloquence that ever fell from the pen of an Orator. Nor did he wear any gay Clothes, but when by force the abusive soldiers put a scarlet robe upon him indespight and mockery. Nor was he resplendent in any colours but what was the die of his own blood in his solemn and dreadful Passion, when he was so cruelly scourged, when out of agony of mind he sweat drops of blood, when he was nailed to the Cross, and the lance let blood and water out of his side. All which ineffable and unsupportable torments this innocent Lamb of God suffered for no demerit of his, (for what thank is it to suffer for a factious Impostor or open evil doer?) but out of mere compassion and hearty love to mankind, that he might by this bitter Passion of his, and the glorious consequences of it, his Resurrection and Ascension, gain us to God. And now let all men judge if there can be possibly any Author or pretended Instructor of the World, in that holy and divine Love indeed, comparable to the Lord jesus, who has given this unparallelled demonstration of his love unto us.   

CHAP. III. 1. The occasion of the Familists usurpation of the Title of Love. 2. Earnest precepts out of the Apostles to follow Love, and what kind of Love that is. 3. That we cannot love God, unless we love our neighbour also. 4. An Exposition of the 5 and 6 verses of the 1 chapter of the 2 Epist. of S. Peter. 5. Saint Paul's rapturous commendation of Charity. 6. His accurate description thereof. 7. That Love is the highest participation of the Divinity, and that whereby we become the Sons of God. And how injurious these fanatics are that rob the Church of Christ of this title to appropriate it to themselves.  
1. Harken therefore to me, yet that would follow after righteousness, ye that seek the Lord: 
Isa. 51.1.  Look unto the rock whence you were hewn, and to the hole of the pit from whence you were digged. Look upon him whom ye have pierced, and whose blood is the seed of the Church, whose Spouse was taken out of his side as Eve out of the side of Adam. Acknowledge your original, and recount with yourselves the price of your Redemption, even the inestimable blood of that immaculate Lamb Christ Jesus. The sense whereof is the strongest cement imaginable to unite us to our Saviour and one unto another.  
But the Church having been given up so long a time to bitter factions and persecutions, to war and bloodshed, and all manner of enmity and hostility one against another, it is no wonder if a stranger has invaded that Title, which she may justly be thought to have either refused or forfeited. For my own part, I know not how to apologise for either the fond opinions or foul miscarriages of the Wilderness of Christendom. But sure I am That the Banner over the true Spouse of Christ is Love: That Love is the badge and cognoscence of all his faithful members, by which they are known to be His living members indeed: That Love and Peace is the last Legacy which was left to the disciples by their dying Lord and Master; an inheritance entailed upon all the true sons of God for ever: That Love is the fulfilling of the Law, and has filled almost every page of the Gospel and all the Writings of the Apostles; and when they speak of Faith, it is none other Faith then that which worketh by Love.  
2. Out of the many repetitions and inculcations of this holy and heavenly Virtue I was a gleaning out some to present you withal, for an evidence how serious the Gospel of Christ is and how sufficient in the urging of his indispensable duty. We go on therefore, and add to what we have already cited these following places. Galat. 5.6. For in jesus Christ neither circumcision availeth any thing, nor uncircumcision, but Faith which worketh by Love. And if Circumcision be nothing without Faith working by Love, what can Baptising or Rebaptising or any external ceremony be without this true Faith whose life and spirit is Love, which the Apostle directs us to? And after v. 13, 14. For, brethren, ye have been called unto liberty; only use not your liberty for an occasion to the flesh, but by love serve one another. For all the Law is fulfilled in one word, even in this, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself. Where this Law of Love is so carefully described, that the abuse of this Title to Lust and Libertinisme is plainly excluded, against such as talk so much of Love, and are but Libertines at the bottom. Which caution also is very soberly and prudently put in by S. john, Ep. 1. chap. 5. v. 2. By this we know that we love the children of God, when we love God and keep his Commandments. Which is a plain demonstration that that Love which Saint john exhorts to so copiously in his Epistle, is a Love purely divine, and such as no man can be assured he doth practise, unless he keep all the Commandments of God. For even a carnal man may love the Children of God, because he finds them harmless, peaceable and beneficial, or because himself is of a good sanguine benign complexion: But this Love, in a man that makes not conscience of the Commandments of God, is merely animal and natural; not proceeding from that community of the Divine Spirit which all the Regenerate participate of, but out of complexion and self-love, which will adhere to any thing that it feels a natural comfort from. But if this Child of God prove something spinose and harsh in opposing, rebuking, or it may be not complying with some dearly-beloved humours of this good-natured sanguine; his corrupt blood will then begin to boil against the Son of God, and return him hatred for his good will.  
3. And as this blessed Apostle and peculiarly-beloved of our Saviour has made so careful a caution, that the Love he recommends to the world should not slack so low as to draggle in the dirt; so has he wisely provided against the Hypocrisy of highflown Religionists, who pretend to be so transported with love to God and his service, that they quite forget their neighbour: and therefore at the end of the foregoing Chapter he does plainly pronounce, 
1 Joh. 4.20.  that If a man say, I love God, and hateth his brother, he is a liar: For he that loveth not his brother whom he hath seen, how can he love God whom he hath not seen? And this commandment have we from him, that he that loveth God, love his brother also. Which duty of the Second Table being most hard, and the most liable to be cast off through the Hypocrisy of men's hearts, the inculcation thereof is most frequent with the Apostles. Paul to the Ephesians, chap. 4. ver. 31. Let all bitterness, and anger, and wrath, and clamour, and evil speaking be put away from you, with all malice: And be ye kind one to another, tenderhearted, forgiving one another, even as God for Christ's sake has forgiven you. Be ye therefore followers of God, as dear Children; and walk in love, as Christ also hath loved us, and hath given himself for us an Offering and a Sacrifice to God for a sweet-smelling savour. And Colos. 3.12. Put on therefore (as the elect of God, holy and beloved) bowels of mercies, kindness, humbleness of mind, meekness, long-suffering; Forbearing one another, and forgiving one another, even as Christ forgave you. And above all things put on Charity, which is the bond of perfectness: and let the peace of God rule in your hearts, etc. Peter also, in his first general Epistle, 
1. Pet. 1.22.  Seeing ye have purified your souls in obeying the truth through the Spirit, unto unfeigned love of the brethren, see that ye love one another with a pure heart fervently. 
ver. 5.  And in his second Epistle, ch. 1. And besides this, giving all diligence, add to your faith virtue; and to virtue, knowledge; and to knowledge, temperance; and to temperance, patience; and to patience, godliness; and to godliness, brotherly kindness; and to brotherly kindness, charity.  
4. The coherence of this golden chain of Divine Graces is so admirable that I cannot pass it by, though it be beside my present purpose to speak any thing of the places I cite. But we shall not so well understand the fit connexion of these Virtues with themselves, nor of the whole link of them with the precedent Text, without rectifying the Translation in a word or two. The Apostle in the foregoing verses intimates to them how God has provided for them according to his divine power all things appertaining to life and Godliness, through the knowledge of his Son jesus Christ, who hath called us in glory and 
* Or, power.  virtue, and given us exceeding great and precious promises, that having escaped the corruption that is in the World through lust, we should be partakers of the divine nature: and then comes in what has been recited, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which they have rendered, And besides this. Which Translation makes no connexion of sense with the former words, but is very abrupt, nor will the phrase I think bear that meaning. It is better sense and more laudable Criticism to render it thus, And therefore forthwith, or without any more ado, add to your faith virtue, etc. Which latter words are not well rendered neither. The Greek is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Grotius would have 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to be redundant there; so that his suffrage is for the English Translation. But for my own part I think that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is so far from being redundant, that it is essential to the sentence, and interposed that we might understand a greater Mystery than the mere adding of so many Virtues one to another, which would be all that could be expressly signified if 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 were left out. But the preposition here signifying causality, there is more than a mere enumeration of those Divine Graces. For there is also implied how naturally they rise one out of another, and that they have a causal dependence one of another.  
Therefore the sense is, That God having on his part fitted all things for their Salvation, and they having obtained like precious Faith with the Apostle himself, that through the efficacy of their Faith they should also acquire Virtue, that is, Strength and Fortitude. For high and noble Promises excite courage and resolution to set upon the difficulties through which they must pass that would obtain the Promises. And this encountering with the difficulties that are in a Christian man's way, while he is not a talker of Christianity but a real actor and cordial endeavourer to follow the Precepts and Example of Christ, will beget not verbal but true Knowledge in him, that is, holy Experience in the ways of God. And in this Experience he is taught how those fleshly and worldly lusts and desires have often deceived him, and led him out of the way, blinding his judgement by their importunate suggestions, and extinguishing, or at least dulling, those more religious and divine senses of the Soul, when their importunities are listened to and their cravings satisfied. And therefore this Knowledge and Experience begets Temperance, that is, a more rigid resolution of curbing and keeping under of all worldly and carnal desires, and a peremptory refraining from giving any answer to their impudent beggings and cravings.  
Which things if a man seriously attempt in its due extent and latitude, questionless he will put himself upon a very intolerable task, and there will be no remedy but Patience; which he will find so mightily out of his power, that he will be forced upon his knees to the God of heaven to comfort, assist and strengthen him in his agony and conflict against his domestic enemies, and to support his spirit in so great anguish and pain. Whence it is plain that we cannot keep close to the laws of Temperance, but that Patience will necessarily emerge therefrom; nor be kept in this Spirit of Patience without the invocation and acknowledgement of Divine assistance, which is an unquestionable fruit of Godliness properly so called.  
Nor can we apply our hearts seriously and sincerely to this kind of Godliness long, but we shall find answers to our prayers and breathe after God, beyond both our own expectation and the belief of others: and therefore enjoying the victory through the Divine grace that is sufficient for us, and getting so glorious a triumph over our lusts, we finding our Souls transported with an high sense of thankfulness to our Redeemer and Benefactor, who wants nothing of our retributions himself, the stream of our affections is naturally driven downwards to his Church, 
Psalm 16.2, 3.  to the Saints that dwell upon earth, and those that excel in virtue, or at least pretend unfeigned endeavours after it. And this is properly brotherly Kindness, which carries our affections to those that profess the same Religion with ourselves. Which brotherly Kindness arises not only out of this consideration of thankfulness toward God, but out of the very temper and condition of the Soul thus purified: according to what S. Peter intimates, that having purified our Souls in obeying the truth through the Spirit, the end and result thereof is the loving our brethren. Or else what serves this Purification for?  
Shall Envy, shall Hatred, shall Lust, shall Ambition, shall Luxury, shall those enormous desires and affections be cast out of the Soul by Sanctity and Purity, that she may be but a transparent piece of ice or a spotless fleece of snow? Shall she become so pure, so pellucid, so crystalline, so devoid of all stains and tinctures, of all soil and duller colours, that nothing but still shadows and Night may possess that inward diaphanous Purity? Then would she be no better than the nocturnal Air, no happier than a statue of Alabaster. All would be but a more cleanly sepulchre of a dead starved Soul. But there is no fear of so poor an event upon so great preparations. For Love and Desire are so essential to the Soul, that she cannot put them off but change them. She is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as Psellus calls her, an immaterial and incorporeal fire, an unextinguishable activity, and will catch at some Object or other. And therefore if she has ceased to love the world and the Lusts of her own body, she will certainly love the body of Christ, the Church, and study how to help them and advantage them. Nor can she stop here, but this pure and quick flame mounts upwards and is reflected again downwards, and vibrates every way, reaching at all Objects in Heaven and in Earth, as natural fire enters all combustible matter. And therefore in her pure and ardent speculations of the Godhead and his unlimited Goodness, and also her observations of the capacity of the whole Creation of receiving good both from him and one another, she overflows those narrow bounds of brotherly Love, and spreads out into that ineffably-ample and transcendently-divine grace and virtue, universal Charity, which is the highest accomplishment the Soul of man is capable of either in this life or that which is to come: and thus at last she becomes perfect, as her Father which is in Heaven is perfect.  
5. This is that most excellent way which S. Paul speaks so transportedly and triumphantly of, 1 Cor. ch. 13. Where having first numbered out the manifold Gifts that God bestowed upon his Church, as Preaching, Prophesying, working of miracles, gifts of healing, and diversity of tongues, he immediately breaks out in the rapturous commendations of Charity above all. Though I speak with the tongues of men and of Angels, and have not Charity, I am become as a sounding brass and a tinkling cymbal. And though I have the gift of Prophecy, and understand all mysteries, and all knowledge; and though I have all faith, so that I could remove mountains, and have no Charity, I am nothing. And though I bestow all my goods to feed the poor, and though I give my body to be burned, and have not Charity, it profiteth me nothing.  
And after he has raised our expectation and estimation of this Heavenly grace with these high words of his, he does not, as the vain Enthusiast does, heat our fancies and leave our judgement in the dark; but he does very distinctly and copiously describe to us the nature of this Divine virtue; so that we may plainly know where to be, and what to seek after, and how to be satisfied whether we have attained to it or no.  
6. Charity suffereth long, and is kind; Charity envies not; Charity vaunteth not itself, is not puffed up, doth not behave herself unseemly, seeketh not her own, is not easily provoked, thinketh no evil, complies not with iniquity, but rejoiceth with the truth; Beareth all things, believeth all things, hopeth all things, endureth all things. This is a very full and lively description of Love and Charity, and the character of the sweetest and Heavenliest perfection that is communicable to the nature of man; and so warmly poured out from the sincere heart of this rich possessor of it, the holy Apostle, that it is to me more moving then all the canting language of the highest fanatical Pretenders to the profession of this Mystery.  
7. This is the highest participation of Divinity that humane nature is capable of on this side that Mysterious conjunction of the Humanity of Christ with the Godhead; and therefore this is that whereby we become the Sons of God, as S. john has evidently declared in his 1. Epistle general, ch. 4. Beloved, let us love one another: for Love is of God; and every one that loveth, is born of God, and knoweth God. He that loveth not, knoweth not God; for God is Love. And vers. 10. Herein is love, not that we loved God, but that he loved us, and sent his Son to be a propitiation for our sins. Beloved, if God so loved us, we ought also to love one another. No man hath seen God at any time: If we love one another, God dwelleth in us, and his love is perfected in us. And again vers. 16. God is Love; and he that dwelleth in love, dwelleth in God, and God in him. Several other Testimonies there are of the high estimate the true Church of Christ has of this holy Virtue of Love: but what I have already cited is sufficient to show how urgent the Precepts of the Gospel are for this excellent branch of the Divine life, which we call Charity; as also how inexcusably injurious, impious and blasphemous to Christ those fanatical Impostors are that revolt from the Church, superannuate Christ's offices, and antiquate the Christian Religion, under a pretence of an higher dispensation and Revelation upon which they have set the Title or Superscription of Love, adorning themselves with the Church's colours, that by this evil stratagem they may the more safely fall upon her and destroy her, at least seduce the most simple and, many times, the best-meaning members of the Church from their true Head, Christ Jesus, who ransomed them with his own most precious blood. Whose Sovereignty over his Church cannot cease, himself not ceasing to be; but he is a Priest and King for ever according to the Prophecies.   

CHAP. IU. 1. Our Saviour's strict injunction of Purity; from whence it is also plain that the Love he commends is not in any sort fleshly, but Divine. 2. Several places out of the Apostles urging the same duty. 3. Two more places to the same purpose. 4. The groundless presumption of those that abuse Christianity to a liberty of sinning. 5. That this Error attempted the Church betimes, and is too taking at this very day. 6. Whence appears the necessity of opposing it, which he promises to do, taking the rise of his Discourse from 1 john 3.7.  
1. THE third Branch of the Divine Life is Purity. In the urging whereof both Christ and his Apostles being so earnest, it is plain, that that Love which they recommend to the World can be no suspected affection, like that which the canting language of the Enthusiasts may justly be thought to favour; but that it is that pure and holy Love indeed, which deservedly we have styled Divine. And how severely this Purity we speak of is required, I shall give you some few but very sufficient instances. Matth. 5.27. Ye have heard that it was said by them of old time, Thou shalt not commit adultery: But I say unto you, that whosoever looketh on a woman to lust after her, hath committed adultery already with her in his heart. And if thy right eye offend thee, pluck it out, and cast it from thee: for it is better for thee that one of thy members should perish, then that thy whole body should be cast into Hell. And if thy right hand offend thee, cut it off, and cast it from thee, etc. What more serious and earnest monition can there be made to Continence and Abstinence from sensual pleasures than this of our Saviour, who upon no less penalty than the torments of Hell interdicts us all looseness and uncleanness; forbidding us all preludious preparations to the foul acts of Lust, and not permitting so much as an imaginary scene of illicit transactions, to which our will could really assent if opportunity were offered?  
2. And we shall find the Apostles insisting in the footsteps of their Master in this matter. 2. Corinth. 6. Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separated, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing; and I will receive you: And I will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty. Having therefore these promises (dearly beloved) let us cleanse ourselves from all filthiness of flesh and spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God. And 1 Thessalon. 5. The God of peace sanctify you wholly; and I pray God your whole spirit and soul and body be preserved blameless unto the coming of our Lord jesus Christ And in the former chapter, ver. 3. For this is the will of God, even your sanctification, that ye should abstain from fornication: That every one of you should know how to possess his vessel in sanctification and honour; not in the lust of concupiscence, as the Gentiles that know not God. And 1 Corinth. 6. ver. 13. Now the body is not for fornication, but the Lord; and the Lord for the body: And God hath both raised up the Lord, and will also quicken us by his own power. Know ye not that your bodies are the members of Christ? shall I then take the members of Christ, and make them the members of an harlot? God forbid. And a little after, Flee fornication. Every sin that a man doth, is without the body; but he that committeth fornication sinneth against his own body. What? know ye not that your Body is the Temple of the Holy Ghost in you, which ye have of God, and ye are not your own? For ye are bought with a price: therefore glorify God in your body and in your Spirit, which are God's. Also Coloss. 3.5. Mortify therefore your members which are upon the earth, Fornication, Uncleanness, immoderate affection, evil Concupiscence, and Covetousness, which is Idolatry. For which things sake the wrath of God cometh upon the children of disobedience. Parallel to which is that Ephes. 5.3. Walk in love, as Christ also hath loved us: but fornication and all uncleanness and covetousness, let it not be so much as once named amongst you, as becomes saints. Neither filthiness, nor foolish talking, which are not convenient; but rather giving of thanks. For this ye know, that no whoremonger, nor unclean person, nor covetous man, who is an Idolater, hath any inheritance in the kingdom of Christ and of God. Let no man deceive you with vain words; for because of these things cometh the wrath of God upon the children of disobedience. Be not you therefore partakers with them. And 1 Corinth. 6.9. Know ye not the unrighteous shall not inherit the Kingdom of God? Be not deceived, neither fornicatours, nor idolaters, nor adulterers, nor effeminate, nor abusers of themselves with mankind, nor thiefs, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor extortioners, shall inherit the kingdom of God.  
3. I have made a more ample collection of the enforcements of this duty of Purity and Sanctity than I intended; and yet I cannot abstain from adding of two more: the one out of S. Peter, 1 Epist. ch. 2. Dear beloved, I beseech you as strangers and pilgrims to abstain from fleshly lusts which war against the soul. The other out of him which I have already so often cited, Rom. 13.12. The night is far spent, and the day is at hand; let us therefore cast off the works of darkness, and put on the armour of light. Let us walk honestly as in the day, not in rioting and drunkenness, not in chambering and wantonness, not in strife and envying: But put ye on the Lord jesus Christ, and make no provision for the flesh, to fulfil the lusts thereof.  
4. I have now abundantly shown how plainly and explicitly Christ and his Apostles urge all men that are hearers of the Gospel to be careful and conscionable doers of the same, that they should be holy even as Christ was holy in all manner of conversation; that they are bound to endeavour and aspire after the participation of the Divine life and all the Branches thereof, Humility, Love and Purity, hating even the garment spotted by the flesh, as the Apostle jude speaks. And how this Holiness and Righteousness is required of them with no less seriousness and earnestness then upon the forfeiture of their eternal Salvation if they do not act according to those Precepts. Insomuch that I stand amazed while I consider with myself that hellish and abominable gloss that some have put upon the Gospel, as if it were a mere school of looseness, and that the end of Christ's coming into the world was but to bring down a commission to the sons of men whereby they might be enabled to sin with authority, I am sure with all desirable security and impunity; nothing being required on their part but to believe that Christ died for them, and upon no other condition than that bare belief: as if Christ did not give himself to redeem us from sin, but to assert our liberty of sinning; which is the most perverse and mischievous misconstruction of the grace of God revealed in Christ that possibly could be invented, and point-blank against the end and design of his coming into the world. For he gave himself for us, 
Tit. 2.14.  that he might redeem us from all iniquity, and purify unto himself a peculiar people, zealous of good works.  
5. Yet as repugnant and irrational as this Error is, it had attempted the Church betimes; as appears by sundry monitions of the Apostles, when exhorting their charge to holiness of life and real righteousness, they often intimate their proneness of being deceived in thinking they had leave to be remiss in these matters. Some instances you may have observed already: to which you may add that of S. james, 
Jam. 1.22.  Be ye doers of the word, and not hearers only, deceiving your own souls. But that of S. john is most express and emphatical, 
1 John 3.7.  Little Children, let no man deceive you; he that doth righteousness, is righteous even as he is righteous, that is, even as Christ was righteous, who was not putatitiously and imaginarily righteous, but really so indeed: though it seems by this caution there were that went about in those times to persuade it might be otherwise. And I could wish that this error were not so taking in the Church as it is at this day: than which notwithstanding no greater I think can be committed nor more dangerous, it rendering this admirable Engine (as I have termed it) which God has set up in the world for the advancement of Life and Godliness, altogether invalid and useless.  
6. Wherefore all the following Powers of this Instrument depending on this first, unless we can make good this, the rest will have no force nor motion. Therefore that I may make all throughly glib and expedite, I find an obligation upon me not to rest in these, though never-so-evident testimonies, That we are strictly bound to inherent sanctity and holiness; but to clear also to the judicious the unwarrantableness and weakness of the grounds of this Error, which they would obtrude upon the world as the chief Mystery of the Gospel, namely, That if one do but believe, though devoid of all sanctification, yet he is approved as holy and righteous by the imputation of Christ's righteousness, and so consequently shall inherit everlasting life, let him live here as he will. I shall take the rise of my discourse from that grave and affectionate counsel the holy Apostle has given to young and weak Christians, and which I even now mentioned, Little children, let no man deceive you, etc.   

CHAP. V. 1. The Apostle's care for young Christians against that Error of thinking they may be righteous without doing righteously. 2. Their obnoxiousness to this contagion, with the Causes thereof to be searched into. 3. The first sort of Scriptures perverted to his ill end. 4. The second sort. 5. That the very state of Christian Childhood makes them prone to this Error. 6. What is the nature of that Faith Abraham is so much commended for, and what the meaning of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 7. A search after the meaning of the term Justification. 8. Justification by faith without the deeds of the Law what may be the meaning of it. 9 Scriptures answered that seem to disjoin Real righteousness from Faith; 10. And to make us only righteous by imputation. 11. Undeniable Testimonies of Scripture that prove the necessity of real Righteousness in us.  
1. THAT which Plato commends in Lawgivers and Institutors or Governors of Commonwealths, that they have a special and prime care of Childhood and youth; as the diligent in Husbandry make peculiar fences for their young plants to save them from the dangers their tenderness exposes them to; that also is observable in the blessed Apostle, who amongst many other provisions he has made in the behalf of all younglings in Christianity, has also armed them and fenced them with this caution against being mistaken so dangerously in Christianity as to conceit they may by a bare professing themselves Christians be righteous, though there were neither any real Righteousness in their hearts nor any fruits of it in their hands. A wicked Error which several Seducers tempted men to, such as were Nicolaus, Marcio and Carpocrates, as Historians have taken notice of.  
2. And because there can be no better Antidote than the being convinced that there is an obnoxiousness in younger Christians to this contagion, I shall diligently search out and set forth the causes whereby they become obnoxious; that finding themselves so, they may have the greater care to keep themselves from being smitten with this pestilential infection.  
Where we shall find that come to pass in Spiritual things that often happens in Natural. For as weak bodies contract diseases from meats and drinks, nay, from that which is so perpetual and palpable a principle of life that we can scarce live one moment without it, I mean, the refreshing Air, which casts many tender bodies into Agues and Fevers and other distempers: so tender and weak Souls often by ill concoction turn the very bread of Eternal life, the Word of God, into morbific matter; and in stead of getting growth and strength by feeding thereon, weaken the Divine life in them, and sink themselves into most dangerous and desperate maladies.  
3. The first cause then of the proneness of young Christians to this present Error, is certain places of Scripture, the meaning whereof they not rightly understanding, make bold to interpret them in favour to their own carnality and fleshly desires. It would be too voluminous a business to cull out all the places that are perverted to this ill purpose. We shall content ourselves in producing the chiefest, in answering to which we shall naturally satisfy all the rest.  
And these I may cast into two sorts. For they are such as either seem to import, That a bare Faith will justify us, and so we may become righteous by an empty belief; or else such as seem to say, That the righteousness of Christ becomes ours, or, That we are righteous by that righteousness that is in him.  
And of the first kind is that Rom. 4. Abraham believed God, and it was accounted to him for righteousness. Now to him that worketh, is the Reward not reckoned of Grace, but of debt; but to him that worketh not, but believeth on him that justifieth the ungodly, his faith is counted for righteousness.  
And Rom. 5. Therefore being justified by faith, we have peace with God, through jesus Christ our Lord. And Rom. 10. For Christ is the end of the Law for righteousness to every one that believeth. And at the ninth verse of the same Chapter, If thou shalt confess with thy mouth the Lord jesus, and shalt believe in thy heart that God has raised him from the dead, thou shalt be saved. Which places seem to imply, that a mere belief that Christ has done or suffered this or that is our Justification and Salvation. I might add Galat. 2. ver. 16. But I shall defer it till its proper place.  
4. We come now to the second sort of Testimonies of Scripture which seem to impute the righteousness of Christ to us, and to teach us that it is that by which we become righteous. 1 Cor. 1.30. But of him are ye in Christ jesus, who of God is made unto us Wisdom and Righteousness and Sanctification and Redemption. And Rom. 5. Therefore as by the offence of one judgement came upon all men to condemnation; even so by the righteousness of one the free gift came upon all men to justification of life. For as by one man's disobedience many were made sinners, so by the obedience of one shall many be made righteous. From these and such like places young and unskilful Christians are prone to infer, that they may be righteous by the obedience or righteousness of Christ applied or imputed to them, though they have no real righteousness in their own Souls, nor care to act righteously. And this is the first cause of their proclivity to this unwholesome Error. But there is another behind, without the concurrence of which this former would be ineffectual. For all the passages in holy Scripture are certainly both sound and true; but it is the unsoundness and corruptness of our own minds that draws poison out of these Herbs and Flowers of Paradise.  
5. I say therefore in the second place, That the main cause of the propension of Christian Childhood to this gross Error is in the very condition itself of those that are but Children in Christianity. For this childish state I conceive to be this; When a man makes indeed a free open Profession of Christianity, and with all possible expressions of thanks to God for his rich mercy in the blood of Christ for the remission of sins, lays fast hold (as he thinks) on this grace by faith; having also some more weak inchoations of the life of Righteousness: But the old man is still very strong, the body of Sin very little subdued or impaired, so that whensoever they are encountered, the toil is very heavy, and a world of work still behind, and such ungrateful work and painful, that it is no Metaphor nor Hyperbole to say, it is a perpetual death, a continued crucifixion. This being then the condition of one that is but a little young child in Christianity, I appeal to any one if there can choose but be a very considerable proneness in such persons to be delivered from this toil and torture of Mortification, whereby they are to enter into higher degrees of Righteousness and life. And now we being very easily drawn to believe those things which make for our own interest and the accomplishment of our desires, it must needs be that if any thing sound towards that sense, we shall easily make it up with a lusty belief that it is so indeed, and (it may be) thank God to boot for this amabilis insania, for these dear mistakes and dreams of ours. Wherefore at length to assume, The Scripture therefore seeming at first sight something to favour this opinion of being righteous without any real Righteousness in ourselves, but by that which is at a wide distance removed from us and placed in another; to save the pains of the great anguish and agony that the aspiring to inward real Righteousness will cost in this weak estate of Christian childhood, it cannot be but that he that has arrived to no higher condition, should very easily close with this so welcome a notion, and having once embraced it, be angry at the very heart at any one that would rouse him from this so pleasing repose, or dissettle him from this false ease and joy: The weak and fainting heart of this tender age choosing rather (for present avoiding of smart) an hasty palliation than a sound cure.  
But that I may not rather confirm than bring off these Younglings from this dangerous Error, by noting their most pregnant places and saying nothing to them; I shall endeavour to make it plain that, if they please, they may understand those places otherwise then they do: and then, because that their gloss is not so consonant to Reason, nor the rest of the Scripture, that they ought to relinquish this unwarrantable sense which they have harboured in favour to their own vices and wickednesses.  
6. And for our better preparation for this design, we will first settle the notion of the terms that so frequently occur in the Epistles of S. Paul, and which so nearly concern our present matter. Such as are Faith, Righteousness, justification, Imputation, and the like.  
And first of Faith, which is so highly commended by the Apostle, I say, it signifies nothing else but this in general, viz. An high sense of and confidence in the Power, justice and Goodness of God, and a firm belief that he will assuredly bring to pass whatsoever he has promised, seem it never so unlikely and difficult to flesh and blood. And this is that which was so commended in Abraham, as it is plain in the fourth to the Romans, 
Rom. 4.18.  who against hope believed in hope, that he might become the Father of many Nations: And being not weak in faith, he considered not his own body now dead, when he was about an hundred years old, nor yet the deadness of Sara's womb; being fully persuaded that what God had promised he was able to perform. And therefore (says the Apostle) it was imputed to him for righteousness. That is to say, God approved of him for a good and pious man, who not consulting with the natural improbability of the thing, but giving firm credence to the Promise of God, did that which was due to the Goodness and Power of God, and becoming a good and righteous man. So that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is nothing else but to be approved as a good man, or a doer of what is righteous and good, and that because he does that which is good and righteous. As this act of the Soul exerting herself above the low and sluggish tenor of Nature, and winging herself by lively sense of divine Power and Goodness, to the assenting to and resting in such things as the present state of Nature can never bring about, certainly is, and is esteemed and approved of God as a very righteous and good Act, and to proceed from a good and holy temper, which is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which signifies any virtue or goodness in a man whatsoever: So that act of Phinehas, when he so zealously did vengeance on Zimri and Cosbi, it is said in the 106 Psalms, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, it was looked upon by all succeeding generations as a very noble and eminent act of Righteousness, i. e. it was reputed according to its own nature. But the meaning is not, that this was in stead of all other Righteousness to him, and that he was reputed as righteous all over now, although he were not so at all in any other things.  
7. Now for justification, we shall best understand the meaning of the word from the Greek 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. First therefore, besides the forensal acception, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies to be just, Gen. 38.26. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Thamar is more righteous than I. So Eccles. 31.5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, He that loves gold, will not be just 
* See also Apocal. 22.11. . Secondly, it signifies to appear just, Psa. 51.4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, that thou mayst plainly appear or approve thyself to be just. And Psal. 143. ●. For in thy sight no man living 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shall appear just. Thirdly and lastly, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifies to make just and pure, to free from vice and sinfulness. Psalm 73. v. 13. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Therefore have I cleansed my heart in vain. And Eccles. 18.22. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Nec tuam probitatem usque ad mortem differas, says the Translation. And Rom. 6.7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, He that is dead, is freed from sin. Also Act. 13.39. And by him all they that believe are justified from all things from which ye could not be justified by the Law of Moses: i. e. Ye are more throughly cleansed and purged from sin and wickedness than you could be ever under the Law of Moses. Which is consonant to other passages in Scripture, 
Hebr. 7.19. Gal. 3.21.  as, That the Law makes nothing perfect; and again, If there had been a Law that could have given life, then verily righteousness might have been of the Law. And now we have found out a warrantable sense of these words, we shall be able more expeditely to discover the sense of the foregoing places of Scripture alleged for this pernicious conceit of a Christians being righteous without any real Righteousness in him.  

Sect. 3.  8. Wherefore, to that in the 4. to the Romans: whose force will be the greater if we add that also which is written a little before in the 3 chap. v. 28. Therefore we conclude, that a man is justified by faith without the deeds of the Law; and what he infers also vers. 9 That jews and Gentiles and all are under sin. Wherein the meaning of the Apostle is to magnify, as was most fit, the ministration of the Gospel; and so he signifies to the world that whatsoever is discovered hitherto, is imperfect, lapsed and ruinous, all but weak and sinful before the coming in of Christ, even the works of the Law themselves, and that smooth external Righteousness of mere Morality and Ceremony. So that all the world are found guilty before God, and by the deeds of the Law there shall be no flesh justified in his sight. For by the Law is but the knowledge of sin, vers. 20. it gives no strength to perform.  
Wherefore now reckoning nothing upon all these things, we are as it were to begin the world again, and to endeavour after such a Righteousness as is by Faith in Christ Jesus; and not to rest in any thing that may be done by the ordinary power of the flesh, but to aspire after that Righteousness which is communicable to us by that Spirit which raised Jesus Christ from the dead. But neither Abraham nor any one else can be justified by any carnal righteousness of their own; but that highly-spiritual act of Abraham reaching beyond the common road of Nature, who against hope believed in hope, that was that which commended Abraham so much to God. And thus from the Example of Abraham would the Apostle commend the Christian faith to the world, and in particular to the Jews the Offspring of Abraham. For at the end of the fourth chapter he makes this use of Abraham's faith being imputed to him for Righteousness (that is, reputed by God as a very excellent good act, 
Rom. 4.24, 25.  as it indeed was) that we might also be brought off to believe on him that raised up ●esus our Lord from the dead, who was delivered for our offences, and raised again for our justification. In which verse are contained the two grand privileges of the Gospel, that is, the forgiveness of sins upon the satisfaction of Christ's death, and the justifying of us, that is the making of us just and holy through a sound faith in him that raised Jesus from the dead. Which interpretation the 11 verse of the 8 Chapter doth sufficiently countenance, But if the Spirit of him that raised up jesus from the dead dwell in you, he that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken your mortal bodies, by his Spirit that dwelleth in you, viz. to Righteousness: as is plain out of the foregoing verse, And if Christ be in you, the body is dead because of sin, but the Spirit is life because of righteousness; that is, The body of death which we desire to be delivered from, as the Apostle speaks, appears by the presence of Christ in us to be thus deadly a body by reason of sin, we feeling for the present nothing but an heavy indisposition to all holiness and goodness in the body and its affections, and all sinfulness and unclean Atheistical suggestions from the flesh, which is death to the Soul. For to be carnally-minded is death. So that by reason of the sinfulness of our body and the sad heaviness thereof, it appears as deadly and ghastly a thing to us as Mezentius his tying the living and the dead together, when once Christ is in us: but our Life is then that Righteousness which is of the Spirit, we finding a comfortable warmth and pleasure in the grateful arrivals of that holy and Divine sensation. But he that raised Christ from the dead, will in due time even quicken these our mortal bodies, or these dead bodies of ours, and make them conspire and come along with ease and cheerfulness, and be ready and active complying Instruments in all things with the Spirit of Righteousness.  
Which belief is a chief Point in the Christian Faith, and most of all parallel to that of Abraham's, who believing in the Goodness and Power and Faithfulness of God, had, when both himself and his wife Sara were dry and dead as to natural generation, and so hopeless of ever seeing any fruit of her womb, who had, I say, 
** 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Philo in his Allegories. And in his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. See also in his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the same purpose. And in his De Nominum mutatione, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  Isaac born to him, who bears joy and Laughter in the very Name of him, and was undoubtedly a Type of 
** 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. Philo in his Allegories. And in his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. See also in his 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the same purpose. And in his De Nominum mutatione, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  Christ according to the Spirit. For Isaac is the Wisdom, Power and Righteousness of God flowing out and effectually branching itself so through all the Faculties both of man's Soul and Body, that the whole man is carried away with joy and triumph to the acting all whatsoever is really and substantially good, even with as much satisfaction and pleasure as he eats when he is hungry, and drinks when he is dry. And thus by our entrance and progress in so holy a Dispensation, are we well approved of by God, and being justified thus by faith, we have peace with him through our Lord jesus Christ, Rom. 5.1.  
So that this justification is not a mere belief that Christ died for us in particular, or that he was raised from the dead, whereby another's Righteousness is imputed to us: but a believing in God, that he has accepted the blood of Christ as a Sacrifice for sin, and that he is able through the power of the Spirit to raise us up to newness of life, whereby we are encouraged to breath and aspire after this more inward and perfect righteousness. Which advantages God propounds to all the hearers of the Gospel, without any respect of works or former demureness of life, if so be they will but now come in and close with this high and rich dispensation, and be carried on with courageous resolutions to fight against and pull down the man of sin within themselves, that this living and new way of real Divine righteousness may be set up and rule in their hearts. I say, if they be encouraged to this holy enterprise by Faith in Christ for the remission of sins, and for the power of his Spirit to utterly eradicate and extirpate all inward corruption and wickedness, this Faith is presently imputed to them for Righteousness; that is, they are, and are approved by God as dear children of his, and as good men, and are of the seed of the Promise. For they are born now not of the will of man, nor of the will of the flesh, but of the will of God; and their will is wholly set upon righteousness and true holiness, which they hunger and thirst after as sincerely and eagerly as ever they did after their natural meat and drink: and God who feeds the young Ravens is not so cruel as to deny them this celestial food; which food they reach at and as it were wrest out of his hands by Faith in the power of his Spirit, whereby they account themselves able to do 
* Phil. 4.13.  all things.  
9 And this is the only warrantable notion that I can find, of being justified by faith. Nor do those places above recited prove any other than this. For that which seems to make most of all for another [viz. Rom. 4.5. But to him that worketh not, but believeth on him that justifieth the ungodly, 
Sect. ●.  his faith is counted for righteousness,] may very well be interpreted according to that tenor of sense I have already declared. For that is the great and comfortable privilege of the Gospel, that without any respect of former works, if so be we do but now believe remission of sins in Christ, and believe in his power that justifies the ungodly, (i. e. that makes just the ungodly, and purifies and purges them from all sin and iniquity, from which by their own natural power they could not purged, and restores them to inward real righteousness by the working of his Spirit) this Faith is imputed for Righteousness. For they that do thus believe, are good and righteous men for matter of sincerity, so that they have peace with God through the blood of Christ, and by the power of that Spirit that is now working in them, are renewed daily more and more into that glorious image and desirable liberty which arises in the further conquest of the Divine life in them, and makes them righteous even as Christ was righteous.  
And now the hardest is satisfied, the other places alleged will easily fall of themselves by the application of what has been said concerning this nature of Faith and justification.  
10. As for those places of Scripture that seem to attribute the Righteousness of Christ to us, as where he is said to be made unto us wisdom, righteousness, sanctification and redemption, the sense is only this, that he works in us wisdom, righteousness, etc. Otherwise it might be inferred that we shall have only an imputative Redemption, and that we shall not be really saved and redeemed. As for that other, As by the disobedience of one man many were made sinners, so by the obedience of one man many shall be made righteous, I say it is a place against themselves: For by Adam we became really sinners and sinful, contracting original corruption from his loins; therefore by Christ we are to be made really righteous. And this was the end of his obedience that was obedient even to the death of the cross, that we being buried with him by baptism into death, like as Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life, Rom. 6.  
Wherefore there really being no ground in Scripture for this childish mistake, and it being as unreasonable that one Soul should be righteous for another, as that one Body should be in health for another; if I show that the Scripture itself does expressly require of us that we be righteous and holy in our own persons, there is then nothing wanting to the full discovery of this childish and ungrounded conceit of being righteous without any Righteousness residing in us.  
11. And in my apprehension this very Text of S. john is a clear eviction of this Truth, 
1 Joh. 3.7.  it plainly declaring that they are mistaken who ever conceit themselves righteous without doing righteousness, or without being righteous in such a sense as Christ himself was righteous. There are also several other Testimonies of the Apostles to the same purpose, some whereof I have noted already; as where he saith, That Christ was manifested to take away our sins, and that he came to destroy the works of the Devil; and that he that is born of God, sinneth not, because the seed of God abideth in him, that is, a permanent Principle of Divine life and sense, whereby he seeth and abhorreth whatsoever is wicked and unholy. And again, 1 joh. ●. Hereby we know that we know him, if we keep his commandments. He that saith, I know him, and keepeth not his commandments, is a liar, and the truth is not in him: but whose keepeth his word, in him verily is the love of God perfected. Hereby know we that we are in him: He that saith he abideth in him, ought himself also to walk even as he walked. Like that 2 Tim. 2.19. Let every one that nameth the name of Christ depart from iniquity.   

CHAP. VI 1. Their alledgement of Gal. 2.16. as also of the whole drift of that Epistle. 2. What the Righteousness of faith is according to the Apostle. 3. In what sense those that are in Christ are said not to be under the Law. 4. That the Righteousness of faith is no figment but a reality in us. 5. That this Righteousness is the New Creature, and what this new Creature is according to Scripture. 6. That the new Creature consists in Wisdom, Righteousness and true Holiness. 7. The Righteousness of the new Creature. 8. His Wisdom and Holiness. 9 That the Righteousness of faith excludes not good Works. The wicked treachery of those that teach the contrary.  
1. AS for that Text which we deferred to speak to, we shall now take it into consideration. It was Gal. 2.16. Knowing that a man is not justified by the works of the Law, but by the faith of jesus Christ, even we have believed in jesus Christ, that we might be justified by the faith of Christ, and not by the works of the Law: For by the works of the Law shall no flesh be justified. From this place of Scripture also there are some that would infer a superannuating and annulling of all moral honesty and real Righteousness whatever, pretending that nothing but mere Faith is required to make us approvable before God. And indeed they fancy that this whole Epistle administers invincible arguments to maintain this mischievous Conclusion, though there be not to any indifferent Judge any solid reason of so full a confidence. Which we shall easily understand, if we take notice that the design of this Epistle is only to reduce those Galatians again to the truth of Christianity, that were almost apostatising to judaism and the Ceremonial Law of Moses. Ye observe days and months and times and years; I am afraid of you, lest I have bestowed labour on you in vain, Chap. 4.10, 11.  
But the main scope of the Apostle is against Circumcision, as is plain upon the very first perusal of the Epistle; which he beating down together with the Law of Moses, and extolling the Faith in Christ, seems sometimes to excuse a man from walking according to the moral Law under the pretence of Faith in Christ But as S. Peter hath well observed, there be many things in S. Paul's Epistles hard to be understood, 
2. Pet. 3 16.  which foolish men pervert to their own destruction. But that we be not led into the same error and mischief, it will be of no small concernment to trace the footsteps of S. Paul, that so we may wind ourselves out of this dangerous Maze or Labyrinth.  
2. Whereas then he seems to nullify or vilify at least the Law in the advancing of that Righteousness that is by faith; let us see what this Righteousness that is by faith, and what that of the Law, is. Chap. 2.19. For I through the Law am dead to the Law, that I might live unto God: I am crucified with Christ. Nevertheless I live, yet not I, but Christ liveth in me. I through the Law am dead unto the Law, what a riddle is this! that the Law should deprive itself of its disciples. And yet it doth so: For it is a Schoolmaster to Christ, or rather an Usher, which when it hath well tutoured us and castigated us, removes us up higher, to be made in Christ perfect, who is the perfection of the Law. But the Law itself makes nothing perfect; and this is the reason that Righteousness is not of the Law.  
And to this purpose speaks the Apostle in this very Epistle at the 21 verse of the 3. Chapter, Is the Law then against the promises of God? God forbid. For if there had been a law given which could have given life, verily righteousness should have been by the Law; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, A law that could enliven and enquicken us. But that is beyond the power of the Law: That's the title and prerogative of Christ, who is the Way, the Truth and the Life. I am the Resurrection and the Life: he that believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live; and whosoever liveth and believeth in me, shall never die, Joh. 11. This therefore is the Righteousness of Faith or belief, far above the Righteousness of the Law or kill letter.  
3. Wherefore when this Faith is come that worketh us up to a living frame of Righteousness within us, we are no longer under the servility of the Law of Moses, but are all the children of God by faith in Christ Jesus. Now none are the children of God but those that are led by the Spirit of God, as the Apostle elsewhere witnesseth in his Epistle to the Romans. And those that have the Spirit of God, what fruits they bring forth is amply set out by the Apostle in this to the Galatians, chap. 5. v. 22. The fruit of the Spirit is love, joy, peace, long-suffering, gentleness, goodness, faith, meekness, temperance: against such there is no law. For indeed there is no need of it, they being a law unto themselves. So we see how those that are in Christ are not under the Law, because that inward fountain of obedience or living law in their hearts is above it: They do really and truly fulfil it through the Spirit that is by faith. For that Spirit is the begetter of Love, and Love is the fulfilling of the Law. For all the Law is fulfilled in one word, even in this, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself, Gal. 5.14.  
This I say then, walk in the Spirit, and ye shall not fulfil the lust of the flesh. For the flesh lusteth against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the flesh; and these are contrary one to another, that ye may not do the things ye would. Which certainly is the true and genuine sense of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as Grotius also has noted. And these are contrary, that is to say, oppose one the other, namely, the Spirit the flesh, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to the end you may not do those things that your own corrupt will or carnal mind inclines you to: which naturally coheres with what follows, But if you be led by the Spirit, you are not under the Law. For against such there is no law, as was said before. Which implies, if they be not led by the Spirit, they are liable to the curse of the Law, to death, hell and damnation. For so also speaks the Apostle, when he hath reckoned up the works of the flesh, That they that do such things, shall not inherit the kingdom of God, ver. 21. And v. 25. he openly declares, That they that are Christ's, have crucified the flesh with its passions and lusts.  
4. So we see plainly that the Righteousness that is of faith is not a mere Chimaera or fancy, but a more excellent Righteousness then that of the Law. For the Law is no quickening spirit, but a dead letter: But Christ is the Resurrection and the Life. And he is God our righteousness, mighty to save, and can with ease destroy the powers of death, darkness and the Devil out of the Soul of man; but we must have the patience to endure the work wrought in us by him. I live, yet not I, but Christ liveth in me. And if we will still cloak and cover our foul corrupt hearts with forged conceits of Hypocrisie's own making, and excuse ourselves from being good to one another or to ourselves, because God in Christ is so good to us; hear what the Apostle speaks in the sixth and last Chapter of this Epistle at the seventh verse. Be not deceived, God is not mocked: For whatsoever a man soweth, that shall he also reap. For he that soweth to his flesh, shall of the flesh reap corruption; but he that soweth to the Spirit, shall of the Spirit reap life everlasting.  
5. The aim therefore of the Apostle is not to extenuate or discountenance real Virtue and Righteousness, but to point us to it, and show us where it may be had: Not in days or years, not in New Moons or Festivals, not in Circumcision nor in the dead letter of the Law; but in Christ and the Spirit of God, in the renewed Image of God, in the new birth, in the new life, in the second Adam from Heaven, in the new Creature. But God forbid that I should glory save in the cross of our Lord jesus Christ, 
Gal. 6.14.  by whom the world is crucified unto me and I unto the world. For in Christ jesus neither circumcision availeth any thing nor uncircumcision, but a new creature. 
Eph. 4.22.  Which the Apostle elsewhere calls the new man; That ye put off concerning the former conversation the old man, that is corrupt according to the deceitful lusts; and be renewed in the Spirit of your mind: And that you put on the new man which after God is created in righteousness and true holiness, that is, not in external Ceremonial holiness or outward sanctimonious show, but in the regeneration of the inward Spirit to a new life from the very heart. And again, Colos. 3. vers. 9 Lie not one to another, seeing that ye have put off the old man with his deeds, and have put on the new man, which is renewed in knowledge, after the image of him that created him; where there is neither Greek nor jew, circumcision nor uncircumcision, Barbarian, Scythian, bond nor free, but Christ is all and in all.  
6. This new Creature than is nothing else but the Image of God in the Soul of man. So witness both these Texts: The new man which after God is created in Knowledge, Righteousness and true Holiness. The very same that Plato speaks at once in his Theaetetus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, To be like God is to become Holy, Just and Wise. But because most men, even the old Adam in us, take themselves to be holy, just, and wise; it will be seasonable here to see what justice, Holiness and Wisdom this is that is in the new Creature.  
7. And who can tell it so well as he that is it? Matth. 5. Ye have heard that it hath been said by them of old, Thou shalt not kill; and whosoever shall kill, shall be in danger of the judgement: But I say unto you, that whosoever ● angry with his brother without a cause, shall be in danger of the judgement; and whosoever shall say unto his brother, Racha, shall be in danger of the Council; but whosoever shall say, Thou fool, shall be in danger of hellfire. Ye have heard that it was said by them of old, Thou shalt not commit adultery: But I say unto you, that whosoever looketh on a woman to lust after her, hath committed adultery with her already in his heart. Again it was said of old, Forswear not thyself: But I say unto you, Swear not at all, but let your communication be Yea, yea, and Nay, nay; for whatsoever is more than these, cometh of evil. Ye have heard it also said, An eye for an eye, and a tooth for a tooth: But I say unto you, Resist not evil. Ye have heard also, Thou shalt love thy neighbour, but hate thine enemy: But I say unto you, Love your enemies, Bless them that curse you, Do good to them that hate you, and pray for them that despitefully use you and persecute you. Behold the exact and unblameable Righteousness that is in the regenerate Soul far above the doctrine or thoughts of either the Legal Pharisee or mere Moralist. External Righteousness in the outward man, or to be internally just as far as corrupt Reason suggests, is but filthy rags in respect of this Righteousness Christ requires of us, and the new Creature doth bring into us, once grown up to its due stature in us. Let every man examine himself by this Rule.  
8. And as this justice is far above, yea, sometimes contrary to, the Justice of the Natural man (for with him to hate his enemies, to recompense evil with evil, is just;) so the Holiness is far transcending the Holiness of either the ancient or modern Scribes and Pharisees and Zelotical Ceremonialists. For all outward Ceremonies of Time or Place, of Gesture or Vestments, Rites or Orders, they are all but Signs and Shows; but the Body is Christ. Lastly, that the natural man fancy not himself Wise, (as who is not of all precious things the most forward to appropriate that to himself?) that he fancy not himself Wise before he be Holy and Just, let him examine his Wisdom by that square in the third Chapter of S. James' Epistle. Who is a wise man and endowed with knowledge amongst you? Let him show out of a good conversation his works with meekness of Wisdom. But if you have bitter envying and strife in your hearts, glory not and lie not against the truth. This wisdom descendeth not from above, but is earthly, sensual and devilish. For where envying and strife is, there is confusion and every evil work. But the Wisdom that is from above is first pure, then peaceable, gentle, and easy to be entreated, full of mercy and good fruits, without partiality, without hypocrisy. The Righteousness then of the new Creature is a Righteousness far above the letter of Moses' Law, though exactly performed; it's Holiness more resplendent than the Robe of Aaron and all his Priestly attire, or whatsoever Ceremonies else God hath instituted or man invented; it's Wisdom far above all the thin-beaten subtleties of either the wrangling Sects or disputacious Schools, without contention or bitter contradiction.  
9 So that it is plain from the constant scope of the Apostle both in this Epistle and every where else, That he does not vilify true Virtue and Morality, but drives at an higher pitch and perfection thereof; and that the Righteousness of Faith, which he prefers before the Righteousness of Works, is not by way of exclusion of Good Works out of the Righteousness of Faith, but of urging us to exacter and more perfect works of Righteousness than could be performed under the dispensation of the Law. How wicked a treachery therefore is it against the Church of Christ, and how impudent a piece of boldness in those false Teachers that would bear men in hand, That this doctrine of the being approved in the eyes of God by a dry and dead Faith, devoid and destitute of all real sanctity and holiness, is not only a Christian truth, but the most choice and principal doctrine in all Christianity; when there is not any footstep of any such thing in all the Instructions and Informations of either Christ or his Apostles?   

CHAP. VII. 1. That no small measure of Sanctity serves the turn in Christianity: 2. As appears out of Scriptures already alleged. 3. Further proofs thereof out of the Prophets; 4. As also out of the Gospel, 5. And other places of the New Testament. 6. The strong Armature of a Christian Soldier. 7. His earnest endeavour after Perfection.  
1. WHerefore having sufficiently cleansed and oiled the first Wheel of this mighty Engine we are showing the Usefulnesse of; we proceed now to the second, where if we do not use our diligence also, this Machina will not prove effectual for the purpose it was designed, viz. for the destroying of the works of the devil. Of whose stratagems and devices we being not ignorant, we will declare unto you what is most seasonable in this place; namely, That where he cannot corrupt our minds with this dangerous Error of the sufficiency of an unsanctified and an unsanctifying Faith, he will in the second place endeavour to persuade us that a small measure of Holiness will serve our turn; considering the Passion of Christ is of so great price in the eyes of his Father, who accepts of his death for an atonement for our sins, and that by his blood we are reconciled to God, and therefore any remiss desire, any lazy inclination to obedience will be enough; the Passion of Christ and the Imputation of his Righteousness will make out the rest.  
2. But that this is really the suggestion of the Devil, not the meaning of the Gospel, I shall make evident from many Testimonies of Scripture. I might say, that many of those we have already alleged do clearly demonstrate the same. For what means that of john, where he declares That he that is born of God cannot sin, 
1 Joh. 3.9.  because the seed of God remains in him? What that of Paul, 
Tit. 2.  where he saith That Christ came to redeem us from all iniquity, 
Ephes. 5.  and purchase to himself a Church without spot and wrinkle, a Church holy and without blemish? What means our Saviour Christ's setting the Rule of Righteousness at that exquisite pitch of perfection, accounting tacit assents to lust no less than adultery, rash and causeless anger a degree of murder, who has not only condemned retaliation, but has commanded us to do good for evil? I say, what is the sense of all this, but that we Christians are called to a higher degree of perfection in life and sanctity then ever any Masters of Morality and Religion in the world hitherto put men upon? And therefore the dispensation of Christianity is so far from allowing men in any immoral vices or defects, that it does not only cleanse from these, but lifts us up a degree higher, and never leaves till it has restored our Souls into a condition plainly Divine.  
3. That this is the state that every Christian is called to, and aught to be unsatisfied unless his conscience tell him he is aiming at, and growing in some measure towards it, both the Prophetical descriptions of the Kingdom of the Messiah upon earth, and several other Testimonies in the Gospel and Writings of the Apostles do still more fully witness. For besides those places that describe the Reign of the Messiah from the abundance of Peace and Righteousness which should overspread the Nations, as the waters cover the Sea; there are other particular passages that do prefigure a very great measure of Holiness that the Church of Christ should be conspicuous by, with clearer knowledge and greater activity to walk in the ways of God. And I do not doubt but that which was fulfilled in a corporeal sense in Christ's time, had also a more spiritual and more permanent meaning; namely, that of Esay, chap. 35.5, 6. where the eyes of the blind are said to be opened, and the ears of the deaf unstopped, the lame to leap as an hart, and the tongue of the dumb to sing. Which lively does set out the condition of the true Christian believer while he makes his faithful progress in Christianity, going on from strength to strength till he appear before God in Zion. Add to this Zech. 12. For that it is mystically applicable to our present purpose, appears from v. 10. They shall look upon me whom they have pierced: but what we were going to recite was v. 8. In that day shall the Lord defend the inhabitants of jerusalem; and he that is feeble among them shall be as David, and the house of David shall be as God, as the Angel of the Lord before them. 
Matth. 11.11.  As our Saviour saith of John the Baptist, That the least in the Kingdom of Heaven is greater than he. I shall close the Prophetic predictions with that of Malachi, chap. 3. speaking of the Angel of the Covenant, viz. Christ, and that dispensation he was to set afoot in the world, Behold he shall come, saith the Lord of hosts: But who may abide the day of his coming? and who shall stand when he appeareth? for he is like a refiners fire, and like fullers soap. And he shall sit as a refiner and purifier of silver; and he shall purify the sons of Levi, and purge them as gold and silver, that they may offer unto the Lord an offering in righteousness.  
4. The very same thing which John the Baptist witnesses of Christ, Matth. 3. v. 11. I indeed baptise you with water unto repentance; but he that cometh after me is mightier than I, whose shoes I am not worthy to bear: he shall baptise you with the Holy ghost and with fire. Whose fan is in his hand, and he will throughly purge his floor, and gather his wheat into the garner; but he will burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire. To which you may add v. 10. And now is the axe laid to the root of the trees: Therefore every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down and cast into the fire. Like that Matth. 15. v. 13. Every plant which my heavenly Father hath not planted, shall be rooted up. Which Scriptures do plainly declare to us, That the design of Christ's coming was to consume utterly and to tear up by the very roots all error and wickedness out of the hearts of them that would receive him.  
5. And this were sufficient to discover what a high degree of Holiness is expected of him that will be in good earnest a Christian. But I will not omit other places that sound to the same purpose. 1 Peter 1.13. Wherefore gird up the loins of your mind, be sober and of a perfect hope in the grace that is brought to you through the revelation of jesus Christ; as obedient children, not fashioning yourselves according to former lusts in your ignorance: But as he that has called you is holy, so be ye holy in all manner of Conversation; (〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in your whole conversation, in every thing you do) Because it is written, Be ye holy, for I am holy. The same which our Saviour exhorts to in his Sermon on the Mount, Be ye perfect, as your Father which is in heaven is perfect. Paul also to the Ephesians, ch. 6. v. 10. Finally, my brethren, be strong in the Lord, and in the power of his might. Put you on the whole armour of God, that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the Devil. For we wrestle not against flesh and blood, but against principalities, against powers, against the rulers of the darkness of this world, even against the wicked Spirits of the air. Wherefore take unto you the whole armour of God, that ye may be able to stand in the evil day, and having vanquished all, to stand. Stand therefore, having your loins girt about with truth, and having on the breastplate of righteousness, and your feet shod with the preparation of the Gospel of peace. Above all, taking the shield of faith, whereby you shall be able to quench the fiery darts of the wicked: and take the helmet of Salvation, and the sword of the Spirit, which is the word of God. We shall add only a short speech to the Christian soldier thus harnessed from the Captain of our Salvation, Jesus Christ, Revel. 3. To him that overcometh will I give to sit with me in my throne; even as I also overcame, and am set down with my Father in his throne. Which things thus put together and carefully considered, cannot but awaken us out of that drowsy and lazy dream of unoperative Faith and sluggish sordid slavery to sin under pretence of invincible infirmity, into a full belief of the mighty power of Christ and of his Armature and Ammunition, whereby we are able to overcome all our domestic lusts, though abetted and incensed by the fiery Stratagems of the Devil.  
6. To him that overcomes. When, I beseech you, is this overcoming? Is not Victory won in the same field the battle is fought? and is not our warfare here upon this earth? wherefore it is plain our Victory must be here also. It is in this life we are commanded to kill and slay the old man in us with all his deceivable lusts, who, while he is alive, will be always plotting and inventing some evil device or other to undermine and root the Kingdom of Christ out of our hearts. And therefore we must be wholly the one or wholly the other. We cannot serve Christ and Belial, 
● Cor. 5.16.  Light and Darkness cannot abide together. And verily the Apostle has furnished us with so complete an armature, that we cannot but confess ourselves stronger than the strong man that has hitherto kept the house; so that if he be not dispossessed, it is long of us. For the faithful Christian Soldier is so well appointed (being girt with Truth, & his Heart fortified with Uprightness and Sincerity, his Mind with representations of Eternal life, his feet with readiness & unwearied resolution of walking as becomes the Gospel of Christ, his Memory with the choicest and most useful & encouraging Precepts of the Scripture, & his whole Soul bearing itself strong in the Faith of the power of God against all assaults and temptations of the enemies of our Salvation) that he cannot but get the day and stand Conqueror in the field, though his own domestic lusts be assisted by the powers of the Prince of the Air that rules in the Children of disobedience. For this shield of Faith is able to quench all the fiery darts of the Devil. This is that Faith whereby the ancients have subdued kingdoms and wrought righteousness. 
Hebrews 11.  And this is that whereby every Christian shall advance his conquests against the Kingdom of Darkness and Unrighteousness as much as he pleases. For according to a man's Faith, so shall it be unto him.  
7. Wherefore those that plead for a lazy Slackness and Remissness in these attempts, are not faithful Christians but false brethren got amongst us. 
Luk. 9.62.  He that puts his hand to the plough, and looks back, is not fit for the kingdom of God. 
Matth. 10.37.  Again, He that loveth Father or Mother more than me, is not worthy of me; and he that loveth son or daughter more than me, is not worthy of me. Nay, he that loveth his own life more than Christ, is not worthy of him, nor can he be his disciple, as our Saviour himself has declared. How can then any be Christ's disciple that loves any lust whatsoever, though never so pleasant, though never so profitable, more than the Son of God that redeemed him with his own blood? Wherefore all true Christians have been in this point in good earnest in both practice, profession and prayers, in breathing and contending after all exquisiteness of purity and integrity both of flesh and Spirit, perfecting holiness in the fear of God, as the Apostle exhorts the Corinthians. According to which also S. james in his Epistle general, chap. 1. v. 4. Let patience have her perfect work, that ye may be perfect and entire, being defective in nothing. Like that prayer of Epaphras for the Colossians, chap. 4.12. who is said there to labour fervently for them in prayer, that they may stand perfect and complete in the whole will of God. Which is the same with S. Peter's, 1 Epist. the last chapter, The God of all grace, who hath called us to his eternal glory by Christ jesus, after that you have suffered a while, make you perfect, establish, strengthen, settle you. To which we will add that of the Author to the Hebrews, 
Hebr. 13.20.  and so conclude. Now the God of peace that brought again from the dead our Lord jesus, the great shepherd of the sheep, through the blood of the everlasting covenant, make you perfect in every good work, to do his will, working in you that which is wellpleasing in his sight, through jesus Christ, to whom be glory for ever and ever, Amen.   

CHAP. VIII. 1. That the Christians assistance is at least equal to his task. 2. The two Gospel-powers that comprehend his duty. 3. The first Gospel-aid, The Promise of the Spirit, with Prophecies thereof out of Ezekiel and Esay. 4. Some hints of the mystical meaning of the last. 5. Another excellent prediction thereof.  
1. WE have made it very evident That that degree of Righteousness that the Christian is called unto is no lazy, sluggish inclination to holiness, no maimed, halting, Hypocritical following after Christ; but a sound and cheerful endeavour, and at last a joyful acquisition of such a degree of Sanctity and Righteousness as far surmounts the pretensions of all other Religions whatsoever; and is indeed so exquisite and perfect, that nothing better can be desired or imagined. So holy and Heavenly a calling is the calling of a Christian. And indeed the expectation is so great, that if our aids and assistances were not proportionable, we could never arrive to the End of our calling. But our helps are in my apprehension far greater than our task, if we were not wanting to ourselves.  
2. We have hitherto seen how necessary inward Sanctification is to a Christian, as also to how ample a measure he is called. Both these he is indispensably obliged to endeavour and breath after perpetually; as is manifestly declared by Christ, his Apostles, and the Prophets before them. Wherefore these two, I mean The evidence that we are to be inwardly and really righteous, and not only so, but in an extraordinary manner, are the two Powers of the Gospel that comprehend our great and ultimate duty of being holy as he that has called us is holy, of becoming perfect as our Father which is in Heaven is perfect. The following Gospel-Powers all of them are aids and helps to this design. The first whereof is The Promise of the Spirit, through Christ's Intercession; the second, The Example of Christ; the third, The Meditation on his Passion; the fourth, on his Resurrection and Ascension; and the last, on the last judgement. These Powers are of such admirable efficacy, if rightly applied, that they are able to pull down every strong hold, and to cast out all evil imaginations, and every high thing that exalts itself against the knowledge of God, and to bring into captivity every thought to the obedience of Christ, as the Apostle speaks. No strength of habituated sin, no violence of any lust shall be able to stand before them.  
3. The first of these Powers is The Promise of the Spirit; I do not mean for the doing Miracles, (for that was but a transient business, and accommodate only to the first Ages of the Church,) but for through-sanctification and cleansing us from all our sins, and for our perfect growth in Righteousness and Holiness. That this Power is a concomitant to the Dispensation of the Gospel in all true Believers, is apparent both from the predictions of the Prophets, and from the mouth of our Saviour and his blessed Apostles.  
Esay 44. Hear now, O jacob my servant, and Israel whom I have chosen. Thus saith the Lord that made thee, and framed thee from the womb, and will help thee. Fear not, O jacob my servant, and thou jesurun whom I have chosen: For I will pour water upon him that is thirsty, and floods upon the dry ground; I will pour my Spirit upon thy seed and my blessing upon thy offspring. And they shall spring up as among the grass, and the willows by the watercourses. Which Prophecy is most properly applicable to the Church of Christ who is the true seed of jacob: those wrestlers with God, and strivers to get in at the 
* Luke 13.24.  narrow gate that leads to life, they are the true jesurun, the 
* From 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, rectus▪  upright of heart and sincere seekers after God, those that truly hunger and thirst after righteousness; and therefore God will satisfy them by the supernatural assistance of his blessed Spirit.  
Again, Ezekiel 36. ver. 25. prefiguring the blessed dispensations of the Kingdom of Christ; Then will I sprinkle clean water upon you, and ye shall be clean: from all your filthiness and from all your Idols will I cleanse you. A new heart also will I give you, and a new Spirit will I put within you; and I will take the stony heart out of your flesh, and I will give you an heart of flesh. And I will put my Spirit within you, and cause you to walk in my statutes, and ye shall keep my judgements and do them.  
Also Esay 41. v. 10. where certainly according to analogy of interpretations of Prophecy, (the seed of Abraham being a Type of the Spiritual Church of Christ, and their warfare not carnal but spiritual, nor the waters promised by Christ such liquors as run in Brooks and Rivers, but emanations of the purifying and refreshing powers of the Spirit of God) we may see with what close and faithful assistance God is pleased to adhere to his true Israel in whom there is no guile, but they are sincerely waging war and to the utmost resisting all the Temptations of the World, the Flesh and the Devil.  
But thou, Israel, my servant, jacob, whom I have chosen, the seed of Abraham my friend; fear thou not, for I am with thee; be not dismayed for I am thy God: I will strengthen thee, yea I will help thee, yea I will uphold thee with the right hand of my righteousness. Behold, all they that were incensed against thee, shall be ashamed and confounded, they shall be as nothing; and they that strive with thee shall perish. Thou shalt seek them, and shalt not find them, even them that contended with thee; they that war against thee shall be as nothing and as a thing of nought. For I the Lord thy God will hold thy right hand, saying unto thee, Fear not, I will help thee. Fear not thou worm jacob, and ye men of Israel; behold I will make thee a new sharp threshing-instrument, having teeth; thou shalt thresh the mountains, and beat them small, and shalt make the hills as chaff. Thou shalt fan them, and the wind shall carry them away, and the whirlwind shall scatter them; and thou shalt rejoice in the Lord, and shalt glory in the holy One of Israel. When the poor and needy seek water, and there is none, and their tongue faileth for thirst; I the Lord will hear them, I the God of Israel will not forsake them: I will open rivers in high places, and fountains in the midst of the valleys. I will make the wilderness a pool of water, and the dry land springs of water. This Prophecy is an exquisite description of those full and complete Victories the Church gets against Sin and Satan by the supernatural assistance of the Spirit of God.  
Which Promise is again repeated in the following chapter, which though it be larger than the former, and part cited already to another purpose, yet I cannot refrain from transcribing the whole, it being so plain a Prophecy of Christ (as appears from the forepart thereof) and of the power of his Kingdom through the Spirit for the vanquishing of all sin and wickedness in them that do truly believe. Behold my servant whom I uphold, 
Isai. 42.  mine elect in whom my soul delighteth. I have put my spirit upon him, he shall bring forth judgement to the Gentiles. He shall not cry, nor lift up, nor cause his voice to be heard in the street. A bruised reed shall he not break, and smoking flax shall he not quench; he shall bring forth judgement unto truth. He shall not fail nor be discouraged, till he hath set judgement in the earth: and the Isles shall wait for his Law. Thus saith God the Lord, he that created the Heavens and stretched them out, he that spread forth the earth and that which cometh out of it, he that giveth breath to the people upon it, and spirit to those that dwell therein: I the Lord have called thee in righteousness, and will hold thine hand, and will keep thee, and give thee for a covenant of the people, for a light of the Gentiles; To open the blind eyes, to bring out the prisoners from the prison, and them that sit in darkness out of the prisonhouse. I am the Lord, that is my name; and my glory will I not give to another, neither my praise to graven images. Behold, the former things are come to pass, and new things do I declare: before they spring forth, I tell you of them. Sing unto the Lord a new song, and his praise from the end of the earth; ye that go down to the sea, and all that is therein; the Isles and the inhabitants thereof. Let the Wilderness and the cities thereof lift up their voice, the villages that Kedar doth inhabit. Let the inhabitants of the rock sing: let them shout from the top of the mountains: let them give glory unto the Lord, and declare his praise in the islands. The Lord shall go forth as a mighty man, he shall stir up jealousy like a man of war; he shall cry, yea, roar; he shall prevail against his enemies. I have long time holden my peace, I have been still and refrained myself; now will I cry like a travailing woman, I will destroy and devour at once. I will make waste mountains and hills, and dry up all their herbs; I will make the rivers Islands, and I will dry up the pools. And I will bring the blind by a way that they know not, I will lead them in paths that they have not known: I will make darkness light before them, and crooked things strait. These things will I do unto them, and not forsake them.  
4. It is a very high representation of that mighty power of God from above that assists his Church, and how Christ by the dispensation of the Gospel does set us free from the bondage of sin; how he opens the understandings of the ignorant, and procures liberty for those that were shut up in the dungeon of a dark conscience, and held in captivity under sin; how those that are dry and barren like the wilderness and the tops of rocks shall be watered with springs of living water, and how the villages that 
* From 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Obtenebratus, atratus fuit.  Kedar possesses, that is, those that are overshadowed with sorrow and darkness, a light shall spring up unto them, and how they shall give glory unto the Lord: for that he himself will be their champion, he shall fight their battles, and by the power of his Spirit and by that fire wherewith he will plead with all flesh, whither the top and flower of their pride, and dry up their restagnant lusts, and lighten their paths before them, and lead them forth into the land of Righteousness. These are the true Warfares and Victories of the Church of Christ, as those that have the veil taken off from their eyes and hearts can easily discover. And surely with any other useful sense then this cannot we ordinarily read the like descriptions of the Church's triumphs by Christ over her enemies, or by those that have been Types of him, as David was an eminent one. And therefore if I would read the 18 Psalms (I will love thee, O Lord my strength, etc.) I should hope for very small edifying thereby but in such a Mystical sense as this is, that is, by supposing that in me which partakes of Christ, that is, my inward Mind or Spirit, raising war against 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Infernus, à 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 petiit.  Saul, which is the power of the Flesh, the craving pit of Hell, that sin that lodges in this mortal body whose vain desires have no bottom nor end.  
5. I might abound with these allegations out of the Prophets and Psalms; but I have given a Key into the hand of the judicious, and he may unlock those treasures himself, if he desires to have his Faith enriched and strengthened by those plentiful Promises of this assistance we speak of, made to them that are serious professors of the Gospel. I shall only add one testimony more, which in my apprehension is very express, and that is Isa. 35. Strengthen the weak hands, and confirm the feeble knees. Say to them that are of a fearful heart, Be strong, fear not; behold, your God will come with vengeance, even God with a recompense, he will come and save you. Then shall the eyes of the blind be opened, and the ears of the deaf shall be unstopped; Then shall the lame man leap as an Hart, and the tongue of the dumb shall sing: For in the wilderness shall waters break out, and streams in the desert. And the parched ground shall become a pool, and the thirsty land Springs of water: In the habitations of dragons, in the places where they lay shall be grass, with reeds and rushes. And an highway shall be there, and a way, and it shall be called a way of holiness: the unclean shall not pass over it, but he shall walk in the way with them, and the simple shall not err. No Lion shall be there, nor any ravenous beast shall go up thereon, it shall not be found there; but the redeemed shall walk there. And the ransomed of the Lord shall return and come to Zion with songs and everlasting joy upon their heads: they shall obtain joy and gladness, and sorrow and sighing shall flee away.   

CHAP. IX. 1. The great use of the belief of The Promise of the Spirit. 2. The eating the flesh of Christ and drinking his blood, what it is. 3. Further proof of the Promise of the Spirit. 4. That we cannot oblige God by way of Merit. 5. Other Testimonies of Scripture tending to the former purpose.  
1. THese places which we have recited out of the Old Testament cannot but warm and encourage him that reads them, by reason of the loftiness of their Prophetical style, provided that he have in himself a facility of mystically applying of things to the great purpose they drive at. But what we shall add out of the New, though they will not strike the fancy with so high language, yet they will, it may be, reach ones Reason more surely, and extort assent more powerfully even from them that are loath to find it true, That there is such a mighty supernatural assistance afforded from God, viz. the Cooperation of his holy Spirit in our conflicts against sin. Which persuasion is of great consequence to make us resolute in resisting all Temptations, and to gain the victory in every assault; and therefore we will produce sufficient evidences of the truth thereof.  
2. And the first that occurs to my mind, is that of our blessed Saviour, Luke 11.13. If ye, being evil, know how to give good gifts to your Children, how much more shall your Heavenly Father give the holy Spirit to them that ask him? And that this Dispensation of the Spirit of Sanctification is a common gift to all Christians, appears out of what we have already recited out of S. Matthew, where john professes himself only able to baptise with water unto repentance, but that the Baptism of Christ should be with the holy Ghost and with fire, that is, with the power of the Spirit that will melt and purify us as silver is purified in the fire. 
Ver. 35, 51, 54.  Also from joh. 6. where Christ styleth himself the Manna that came down from Heaven, and declareth, that he that eateth his flesh and drinketh his blood, hath eternal life; with other expressions of the like nature. Wherefore his Disciples began to be scandalised at it: but Jesus answered and said, 
Ver. 62.  Does this offend you? What if you shall see the Son of man ascend up where he was before? That will be a very strange and stupendious spectacle to you, and such as will assure you of my Divinity; but withal remove my body so far from you, that you cannot then, if you would, mistake so grossly as to think I speak of this body and blood I carry now about with me. 
Ver. 63.  It is the Spirit that quickeneth, the flesh profiteth nothing. The words that I speak unto you, they are Spirit, and they are life; that is to say, They are touching the spiritual body, which is the inmost Temple of the holy Ghost, and which you are in some measure to partake of here, and which shall have its complete refinement when I shall crown you with the perfection of Life Eternal at the last day. Or, They are simply concerning the Spirit, and that Life which I myself am according to my Divinity, viz. The Eternal Word in whom is the Life, and that Life is the light of men. This is that which you are to feed on, and to drink into your Souls, when you have not my particular bodily presence with you. For this Word and Spirit is every where to be taken in by them that breath and thirst after this Heavenly sustenance of their Souls; and so is that fulfilled which he declares v. 56. He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood, dwelleth in me and I in him. For the eating of the flesh is in some measure partaking of the spiritual body, and the drinking of the blood the imbibing that life therewith that rays out from the Eternal Word into all purged and purified hearts, whereby Christ dwelleth in them and they in him, and God in all.  
3. Again, john 7.37. In the last day, that great day of the Feast, jesus stood and cried, saying, If any man thirst, let him come unto me and drink. He that believes on me, as the 
* See Chap. 8. sect. 3, 4, 5.  Scripture hath said, out of his belly shall flow rivers of living waters. Which he spoke of the Spirit, which they that believe on him should receive; as the Text itself expounds it. And therefore is a good ratification of the Mystical sense of those Prophecies we rehearsed out of Esay.  
But these things are spoken more plainly and without a Metaphor, joh. 14.15. If ye love me, keep my Commandments. And I will pray the Father, and he shall give you another Comforter, that he may abide with you for ever; Even the Spirit of truth, whom the World cannot receive, because it seeth him not, neither knoweth him: but ye know him, for he dwelleth with you, and shall be in you. Which Precept and Promise is like that of Esay, chap. 58. which is, that (if we seriously compose our minds to do due acts of obedience to God) he will pour out his Spirit upon us. 
Ver. 8.  Then shall thy light break forth like the morning, and thy health shall spring forth speedily; and thy righteousness shall go before thee, the glory of the Lord shall be thy rearward. 
Ver. 11.  He shall guide thee continually, and satisfy thy soul in drought, and make fat thy bones: and thou shalt be like a watered garden, and like a spring of water, whose waters fail not. That is, (as any spiritual Christian would be apt to interpret the place) If thou thirst after Righteousness, and in the mean time to thy utmost power do the outward functions thereof in thy duties to God and man, at length this Spirit of truth will break forth like the morning light within thee, and the emanations of the holy Ghost will so throughly refresh thee and strengthen thee, that with ease and pleasure thou shalt walk in all the ways of God, which shall be like the flowery Alleys of a Paradise to thee, both to thine inward and outward man.  
4. Not that our endeavours or desires are any obligation to God by way of merit on our part, but it is his mercy to the Soul that does in good earnest pant after him. For till he has completed his work in us, all our works are worth nothing; and whenever they are worth any thing, they are not ours but his. And to this sense speaks Paul to Titus, chap. 3. But after that the kindness and love of God our Saviour toward man appeared, Not by works of righteousness which we have done, but according to his mercy he saved us, by the washing of regeneration, and renewing of the holy Ghost, which he shed on us (or poured out upon us, as the Original has it) abundantly through jesus Christ our Saviour. Like that of the Prophet, Thou shalt be like a watered garden.  
5. Add to these joh. 3.5. jesus answered, Verily verily I say unto thee, Except a man be born of water and of the Spirit, he can in no wise enter into the kingdom of God. That which is born of the flesh, is flesh; and that which is born of the Spirit, is Spirit. And Rom. 8.9. But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you. Now if any man have not the Spirit of God, he is none of his. And vers. 26. Likewise the Spirit also helpeth our infirmities: for we know not what we should pray for as we ought; but the Spirit itself maketh intercession for us with groan that cannot be uttered. And also 1 Cor. 3.16. Know ye not that ye are the Temple of God, and that the Spirit of God dwelleth in you? And lastly, Ephes. 3.14. (For it were infinite to reckon up all places of Scripture that tend to this purpose) For this cause I bow my knees to the Father of our Lord jesus Christ, of whom the whole Family of Heaven and Earth is named, That he would grant you according to the riches of his glory, to be strengthened with might by his spirit in the inward man; That Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith; that ye being rooted and grounded in love, may be able to comprehend with all Saints, what is the breadth, and length, and depth, and height; and to know the love of Christ which passeth knowledge, that ye may be filled with all the fullness of God, who is able to do abundantly above all that we ask or think, according to the power that worketh in us. To him therefore be glory in the Church by Christ jesus throughout all ages, world without end. Amen.   

CHAP. X. 1. A Recapitulation of what has been set down hitherto concerning the Usefulnesse of the Gospel, and the Necessity of undeceiving the world in those points that so nearly concern Christian Life. 2. The ill condition of those that content themselves with Imaginary Righteousness, figured out in the Fighters against Ariel and Mount Zion. 3. A further demonstration of their fond conceit. 4. That a true Christian cannot sin without pain and torture to himself.  
1. WE have now abundantly proved out of places of Scripture, The necessity of inward Sanctification and real indwelling Righteousness, and the high pitch thereof, together with the mighty assistance hereunto, The Promise of the Spirit of God moving and cooperating in the inward man to the finishing and completing all his works in us, that we may be holy and blameless without spot or wrinkle or any such thing.  
We have also prevented all perverse glosses of false Teachers, whereby they would slacken and enervate the strength and efficacy of these three Powers of the Gospel we have hitherto spoken of, by introducing a bare, fruitless and sterile Faith, or the Imputation of an external Righteousness, that, according to their compute, is further removed from us then the highest Star. Which error, were it as harmless as groundless, any peaceable good Christian could be content to connive at it: but it being an old mischievous Stratagem against the Church, and so noted by the wisdom of the Apostles, an evil Machination found out by the Prince of darkness to undermine the Kingdom of Christ, no faithful Adherent to the interest of the Lord Jesus, and the advancement of his Rule and Power in the World, can with a good conscience slightly pass it over, but will use his best endeavour to undeceive the world in so dangerous a mistake.  
2. And though I be now hasting apace to the next joint of the Evangelical Engine I am describing, yet I cannot pass on with satisfaction to myself, before I have also added to the suffrages of the Apostles (who unanimously have voted this opinion, of being righteous without doing righteousness, a very dangerous Imposture and Deceit) some rational Considerations that may make us still more sensible of the ill consequences thereof. For my own part, I must confess that it is to me a thing utterly inconceivable how a man can be righteous here without Righteousness, or happy hereafter without Righteousness here; or how any true Christian can please himself in a Palliation more than a Cure, or can be satisfied with any thing but that Manna that came down from heaven, the very Flesh and Blood of Christ in that sense I have interpreted it, or without feeding his Soul with that real Spirit of Righteousness, or the Divine Nature, which is meat indeed and drink indeed. For I do not understand how the condition of these Opposers of so Essential and Fundamental a Truth can be any other then what the Prophet 
* Esay 28.  Esay has prefigured in those that fight against Ariel, the Altar of Holocausts, (where the whole beastly nature is to be burned by the consuming 
* From 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ignis and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Deus.  Fire of God) and that lay siege against Mount 
* 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Siccitas.  Zion, the Hill of that Dryness and Thirst which God has promised to irrigate with living Springs of water. It shall be as when an hungry man dreameth, and behold he eateth; but he awaketh, and his soul is empty: or as when a thirsty man dreameth, and behold he drinketh; but he awaketh, and behold he is faint. So shall the multitude of the Nations be that fight against Mount Zion. This is the condition of all Sects whatsoever that are contrary to them that thirst and hunger after righteousness: For these shall be really satisfied, the dew of Divine grace shall plentifully shower down upon this Zion, and they shall be filled with Spiritual Manna from Heaven; whereas the other, their hunger and thirst (that is, their wants and defects) being real, but not after real Righteousness, are fed only by imaginations and dreams, and whenever they awake out of them, will find themselves destitute.  
3. Nay, what is yet worse, a man may almost conclude that they are not so much as in a capacity of dreaming of celestial food. For that is a function of life, to dream of such things as are agreeable to such a species of living creatures; and those that dream of such things as are congruous to their nature, it is because they have had an enjoyment of them, and do sometimes enjoy them according to the order of Nature. And certainly he that is a true Christian, is not a mere natural man, but is that New Creature that is framed in righteousness and true holiness: and therefore he must be fed out of such Principles as he was generated from, not of the will of man but the Spirit of God; and therefore he does not only dream of, but really feed of that Manna that is from Heaven, that inward essential Righteousness that is from God. And as it is impossible for one man to eat, to drink and to breath for another in a natural way; so also is it alike impossible for any one person to eat and drink and breath in a spiritual way for another. And if we were wholly alive to that life that is most certainly in every Christian rightly so called, we should think it as inconvenient that any one should be righteous for us, as that he should be in health for us. For what comfort would it be, while we are in a tedious fever, a sharp fit of the stone or gout, that some other person should be sound and at ease for us?  
4. And therefore it is too shrewd an indication that men in this imaginary persuasion are in a manner past feeling, as the Apostle speaks, as being devoid of all divine life and sense; otherwise Sin and Immorality would be as harsh to their Souls as these Diseases are painful to their bodies. And hence it is that S. john saith, That he that is born of God sinneth not, because the seed of God remaineth in him; as I have noted above. For what Principle of life sins against itself? what Beast wilfully wounds itself? what Tree blasts itself? what life will so much as hurt itself any way? Will the Eagle swim in the Sea, or the Dolphin fly in the Air? Will not all Creatures keep them to their own Element and Original, and fly their contrary Element as that which brings destruction, or at least a great deal of diseasement to them? What regenerate man then can endure to come near the Region of Sin? It can be no more pleasant to him then the Smoke to his eyes, or the Saw to his hearing. How can I do this wickedness, and sin against God? Nay how can I cut and lance and scorch myself, my better self, even Christ which lives in me, with whom I suffer as often as his image suffers?  
And this may serve for a more general taste of the unreasonableness of this wicked and mischievous Imposture that has ever more or less attempted the Church of Christ. But I shall bring you in a more punctual Bill of the losses and damages done thereby.   

CHAP. XI. 1. That the want of real Righteousness deprives us of the Divine Wisdom, proved out of Scripture: 2. As also from the nature of the thing itself. 3. That it disadvantages the Soul also in Natural speculations. 4. That it stifles all Noble and laudable Actions; 5. And exposes the imaginary Religionist to open reproach. 6. That mere imaginary Righteousness robs the Soul of her peace of Conscience, 7. And of all divine joy; 8. Of Health and Safety, 9 And of eternal Salvation. 10. That God also hereby is deprived of his Glory, and the Church frustrated of public Peace and Happiness.  
1. THis sad reckoning may be comprised under these two general heads, The Good of man and The Glory of God. Those particulars in which the Good of man chiefly doth consist, be these: 

1. True Wisdom and a sound judgement in things.  
2. Noble and profitable Actions.  
3. Honourable Repute.  
4. Peace and Tranquillity of Mind.  
5. Divine joy and Triumph of Spirit.  
6. Health and Safety here in this life.  
7. Eternal Happiness hereafter.    
And now first that we are deceived and cheated of true Wisdom and a sound Mind by this fond supposal, That we may be righteous, though we be not righteous as Christ was righteous, that is, in doing of righteousness, will sufficiently appear from this, That Righteousness and Holiness is the only true way to Divine Wisdom and a sound judgement in things. Which may be made good both by manifold testimonies of Scripture, and from the nature of the thing itself. If any one will do the will of God, he shall know of my doctrine, saith Christ whether it be from God, or whether I speak of myself, John 7. And in the Psalms, The fear of the Lord (by which is understood Righteousness, the eschewing evil and doing good, as the Psalmist himself explains it) is the beginning of wisdom; a sound judgement have they that do thereafter, etc. And elsewhere, 
Psalm 25.14.  The secret of the Lord is with them that fear him, and he is mindful of his Covenant to make them know it, as the Hebrew will be well rendered. And Job 32. I said Days should speak, and multitude of years should teach wisdom: But there is a spirit in a man, and the inspiration of the Almighty gives them understanding. But how this Inspiration and Spirit of Wisdom has for its abode an heart really righteous, the Wisdom of Solomon will tell us; insomuch that he that is contented to forgo Righteousness, must also of necessity fall short of Wisdom. Wisdom cannot enter into a wicked heart, saith he, nor dwell in a body that is subject unto sin. For the holy Spirit of discipline fleeth from deceit, and withdraweth herself from thoughts that are without understanding, and is rebuked when wickedness cometh in. Wisdom therefore and Unrighteousness cannot abide under the same roof. Our bodies cannot be both the Temples of the living God and of a deceitful Idol.  
And if it were needful to add any thing Allegorical and Mysterious to these plain Testimonies of Scripture, we might also urge that this precious truth, That Wisdom rises out of Righteousness, was also shadowed out in the fourth days Creation, wherein the lights of Heaven were made. For that mysterious Jew on the place records this observable privilege of the number Four, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, That the quaternary Number is the first Quadrate, pariter par, or equally equal, the measure of justice and Equity. Wherefore the number here of the Day being a Symbol of Righteousness, that which was created in that day, viz. the Lights of Heaven, may very well be the Symbols of divine Knowledge or Wisdom, viz. the Sun of Righteousness, as Christ is called; intimating that the Divine Wisdom is conceived and brought forth, or, if you will, created in Righteousness. So that this Intellectual Sun does not arise and shine upon our Minds till this fourth day, the day of Righteousness. But then that in the Proverbs is made good, 
Proverb. 4.18.  That the path of the just is as the shining light 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that goes on and shines 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 till the firmitude or stability of the day; and that's at Noon, which is the Solstice of the day, where his altitude does not so sensibly vary. So that the sense is, That the path of the righteous is like the course of the Sun, who still climbs up, till he fully reach his Meridian: But the way of the wicked is as darkness, (as it is in the following verse,) they know not at what they stumble.  
2. And thus it is plain from Testimonies of Scripture, That divine Wisdom and a sound Mind is not to be attained unto but through Righteousness: And that consequently he that foregoes real Righteousness, must of necessity lose true Wisdom.  
But beside this there are also innate arguments taken from the things themselves, whereby the same Truth may be proved. For it is apparent that Corruption of the Will, like rust, eats away the strength, defaces the beauty, and obscures the brightness of the Understanding, and dulls the edge of the natural wit. But to point out more at large some Reasons why the unrighteous must be also unwise. The first is, From the falseness of the wicked heart; the second, From the asymmetry or incongruity the vicious Mind has with divine Truth. And for the former, it is a manifest reason why God does not commit the treasures of Wisdom to the unrighteous. For he will not put it into the custody of false men. How careful the divine Wisdom is in this point, Siracides has very fitly described, chap. 4. For first she will walk with a man by crooked ways, and bring him unto fear and dread, and torment him with her discipline, until she have tried his soul, and proved him with her judgements: Then will she return the strait way unto him, and comfort him, and show him her secrets, and heap upon him the treasures of knowledge. But why she will not commit this great and precious treasure to polluted and unholy minds, is, as I have said, because of their faithlesness, they being so likely to abuse it: that is, they will either contemn it, as a swine does a pearl, preferring either the sensual pleasures or the riches or the honours of the world before it, and so quenching the good grace of God by their base lusts and evil desires, are cast off by God in a deserved scorn; (For the divine Wisdom is not so vile and cheap a thing as to intrude herself like an impudent woman into the familiarities of men, but is rebuked and checked and goes her way at the entrance and appearance of her bold corrivals, if they be entertained, viz. The lust of the flesh, the lust of the eyes, and the pride of life: and many such affronts will quite chase her away, so that whereas she sought after us before, she now sought after by us will be hard to be found:) or else if we do not seem to contemn her and slight her, yet we may show ourselves faithless and treacherous in betraying her to other uses than God intended her. As if so be we should thence endeavour to exalt our own name, and please ourselves in our own arrogancy, setting ourselves above others; or use the quickness and sagacity of our Understandings to deceit, or the patronising of evil in ourselves or others; I say, because the unrighteous man would be subject to abuse thus treacherously the great gift of God, therefore the divine Wisdom may not lodge in his false heart: but in stead of that any fortuitous Opinions which his own natural inclinations, practices, education, or confusion of his own mind and conscience shall heap together in him hand over head; which he taking for Truth shall notwithstanding abuse, and show the divine Wisdom how he would also use her if he could come at her, 'tis likely worse, or rather he would abuse himself worse with her then with those; that meat being worst for the sick which is best for them that are well.  
But beside that the counsel of God is such that he will not give the gift of Wisdom to the wicked heart, there is also an incongruity, if not an incompossibility, in the thing itself. The wicked man is uncapable of it. The natural man perceiveth not the things of the Spirit of God; for they are foolishness to him: neither can he know them, because they are spiritually discerned. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, The Sun cannot be seen by the Eye, unless the Eye receive the likeness of the Sun, as Plotinus speaks. Wherefore we do very foolishly in that we bestow so much time in the exercise of our 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and so little in the preparing and fitting of it, that afterward the use of it may be with good effect. If the Eyes be weak, muddy and dim, even almost to blindness, we are not so foolish as to think to perfect our sight by looking long, or often, or on many Objects; it makes our sight rather worse: but the disease of the Eye is first to be taken away, and then with ease and in a moment we may see more than before we could in many years by wearisome poring with our short sight; or rather (which is more to the purpose) we should be able to discern such things as in our former condition we should never have been able at all to discern.  
So the Soul of man, in its unrighteous and polluted condition, does very unadvisedly with so much curiosity and anxious labour to endeavour the discoveries of divine Truths; for there is as yet Laesum organum, and she ought to commit herself first to the skill of a faithful Physician, to Christ, who is the healer of the Souls of men as well as he was of their Bodies, and so to be re-estated again into that state of health and soundness, (and Righteousness is this soundness of the Soul,) and then to use her Faculty when it is able to receive that whereby the Object is discovered. In lumine tuo videbimus lucem, In thy light we shall see light. But if the Eye receive no light, it discovers no Object: So if the Soul receive no impress from God, it discovers nothing of God. For it is most certainly true, That like is known by like; and therefore unless the Image of God be in us, which is Righteousness and true Holiness, we know nothing of the Nature of God, and so consequently can conclude nothing concerning him to any purpose. For we have no measure to apply to him, because we are not possessed of any thing homogeneal or of a like nature with him, and this only can be a measure; for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as the Philosopher speaks. But when we are arrived to that Righteousness or rectitude of Spirit or uprightness of Mind, by this, as by the Geometrical Quadrate, we also comprehend with all Saints what is that spiritual breadth and length and depth and height, as the Apostle speaks. What the Rectitude of an Angle does in Mathematical measurings, the same will this Uprightness of Spirit do in Theological Conclusions.  
3. And not to make this loss of Wisdom a jot less than it is, I further add, That Unrighteousness is encumbered with many distempers and impediments whereby even Natural knowledge, as well as Divine Wisdom, is much hindered in a man. Such are Anger, Impatience, Self-admiration or Self-conceitedness, Admiration of persons, or a pusillanimous Over-estimation of them; Desire of Victory more than of Truth; Too close attention to the things of the world, as Riches, Power and Dignities; Immersion of the Mind into the Body, and the slaking of that noble and divine fire of the Soul by Intemperance and Luxury, with such like. All which certainly are very great enemies to all manner of Knowledge, as well Natural as Divine. And as for Anger, which appears in disputes, that it blinds the Judgement, is an acknowledged truth, as those Proverbial sayings witness, Impedit ira animum, etc. and Ira furor brevis; and Madness and Wisdom do not consist together. This Passion placed upon Religious objects is called Zeal, and the Apostle, that there may be no mistake, calls it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, bitter Zeal. But this inordinate Anger, be it in things Humane or Religious, it is really a Whirlwind in our Soul, and carries up with it dirt and straws and dust and all in to the Understanding, and does always more or less blind the Judgement. And how great an enemy Impatience is to that choice piece of Natural knowledge which lies in Mathematics, is evident from hence, That those Sciences either find or make the studiers of them of calm and quiet Spirits, as Petiscus truly observes. But whether the Admiration of ourselves, or of other Persons, be more mischievous to the Truth, is not easy to define. For though we be more prone to admire ourselves, yet we may with less checking admire another; it looking something like Friendship or Modesty: though commonly, if not always, we have some lurking interest involved in the same, and so admire ourselves in another with less Envy and Suspectedness. Wherefore the next way not basely to admire another is not conceitedly to admire one's self, or more favourably to look on a man's own conceits then on a strangers. For it will be very hard for one whom Self-love does not impose upon, to be imposed upon by any other person, whom he cannot love better than himself.  
And as for Desire of Victory, the sense of that folly is, That a man had rather seem wise, then be so, or have the glory and fame then the possession of Wisdom. And he that is thus affected, must of necessity follow such things as are most obvious, plausible and popular; and so become a fool amongst wise men as well as seem a wise man amongst fools.  
And as for close Attention to the world, that man ought to hold there be more Souls than One in a man's body, that will hold that ambitious and covetous men have any leisure to be much seen either in Divine or Natural things. For their plottings after Wealth and Honour, and the putting of their plots in execution, will take up the Animadversion of the Soul so much, that one Animadversive will not suffice for both these Provinces. So that it is possible that men that have not addicted themselves to any such projects, but have been ever employed in the single search after Wisdom, may understand more in Divinity and Nature than they who by long diligence and industry have at last scrambled up to the top of Honour and Riches; a Position never allowed of either by the jewish Prelates of old or the present Cardinals. Which has made the one bold persecutors of Christ, the other of the chief Christian Philosophers. As is manifest in the story of Galileo.  
Lastly, Immersion of the Mind into the Body, Sensuality and Intemperance, that these be main impediments to Knowledge, is most plain. For seeing that the Soul in this state does depend on the Brain for Fancy and Memory (without which there can be no Understanding) as well as on the Eye and Ear for seeing and hearing; it will follow that the Brain being altered and distempered by frequent excess, the Faculty of Understanding will also go to wrack. For if the very clime or temper of the Air wherein men are bred and born does avail so much for wit or dulness, as has been always acknowledged that it does, whence is that byword of a Boeotian wit; certainly distemper in Diet will as much, if not much more. And it is known by too frequent and woeful experience, how many men of good natural parts have either buried them in Gluttony, or drowned them in Drunkenness, or consumed them by Lust. This Truth indeed is more easy to be understood then worthily to be deplored.  
4. I have now sufficiently proved, That we are assuredly cheated of true Wisdom and a sound Mind by that mischievous conceit, That a man may be righteous, though he be not righteous as Christ was righteous, that is, really righteous.  
And that we are also cheated of all noble and profitable Actions is as plain. For from whence should they arise but from these two fountains, Righteousness and Wisdom? And the former is here supposed to be wanting, from whence has been clearly proved the want also of the other. Wherefore the good and happiness of Mankind does here most miserably go to wrack.  
5. And therefore thirdly, There is no ground of deserved Reputation amongst men. But their mouths will be closed in silence, if not opened in reproach. For the unrighteous Nature will work in those that be really unrighteous; and the actions of unrighteousness, in those that will however be reckoned in the number of the righteous for some other cause then for being so indeed, will be more lavishly spoken against for their numbering of themselves amongst those that are godly. For the miscarriages of those that make no show of Religion nor pretend to Holiness, are noted only by them that are holy, and they only take offence at it; but when they that are reckoned amongst the Religious do transgress, even the Wicked themselves, that are willing to wink at one another, will take great offence at these, and talk very loud against them. For their wicked Acts breaking through that external covering and outside of Religion, they are deservedly laughed at; as the Ass by the beasts of the Forest, when his unsuitable ears appeared through the Lion's skin, and his rude braying betrayed his nature.  
6. This imaginary Righteousness does rob us also of Tranquillity and Peace of Mind. For he that acts unrighteously, is in actual rebellion against right Reason and the Spirit of God; and he that is only imaginarily righteous, will not fail to act unrighteously; for real Unrighteousness will have its real effects, as well as poisonous Plants their fruit, and Serpents their spawn. Wherefore he that has no more than imaginary righteousness, carries a Kingdom of Rebellion in himself; and unless he be given up to a reprobate sense, the peace and tranquillity of his mind cannot but be shaken. For verily the Rational Soul of man is not so utterly estranged from all Virtue and Goodness, nay indeed there is that congruity and connaturality betwixt them, that it will be a hard task utterly to break off that ancient league. For Virtue is natural to the Soul, Vice and Immorality extraneous and adventitious; else why do they call the cleansing of the Soul from Vice, the Purging of her? For Purgation is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as the Platonists well define it, the taking away of what is unnatural and improper. Wherefore seeing that Virtue is natural to the Soul, it is reasonable to conceive it is better rooted then to be expunged quite or a sudden by any one Fancy or Opinion, and that the sense thereof will not so easily be washed out. And therefore it remaining there, and yet a man acting according to some unnatural or irrational conceit that he has taken up he knows not how unawares, he acting, I say, against this noble and innate sense of the Soul, he must needs be wounded and disquieted.  
7. Divine joy and Triumph of the Soul is taken away. For what is joy and Triumph but the more fully and easy of any Nature according to its own principle? As the Flame when it has broke through the smoke and raw smotherings of the fuel into more free activity and more uncurbed vibrations of its own splendour and light. And verily the Soul has found its own freedom and force and easy activity and natural complacency in the Spirit of Righteousness, when once it has from many encumbrances of the flesh and of the world broke out into that Divine flame, and so felt what is most perfective of herself and of her own happiness, and what suits her better than any thing that ever she had a sense of before. Which is a sign again that this is most natural to the Soul, her sense being most satisfied therewith. And in the high enjoiment of so enravishing a good, what can she do less than breath out her pleasure in such like ejaculations as these, Rejoice in the Lord always, and again I say, rejoice; and with the Psalmist, Rejoice in the Lord, O ye righteous, for it becometh the just to be thankful?  
8. That Health and Safety is taken away by this substituting of Imagination for real Righteousness, is plain. For if the keeping of the Law is health to the navel and marrow to the bones, 
Prov. 3.8.  as the wise man speaks, what must Unrighteousness be, but a canker in the flesh and rottenness to the bones? And if that of the Apostle be true, Who is he that will harm you, 
1 Pet. 3.13.  if you be followers of that which is good? then what harm may you not fall into if you adhere to what is evil?  
9 As we are deprived of Health and Safety here, so also shall we be defrauded of our Eternal Happiness hereafter by this imposture wherewith we are imposed upon by our own selves. For to say nothing by way of argument from the Reason of the thing, how incompetible and incongruous Heaven is to an unrighteous Soul, the Testimony of Scripture is plain in this matter; For no unclean thing may enter into the holy City. And 1 Cor. 6.9. Know ye not that the unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom of God? Be not deceived; neither Fornicatours, nor Idolaters, nor Adulterers, nor Effeminate, nor Abusers of themselves with mankind, nor Thiefs, nor Covetous, nor Drunkards, nor Revilers, nor Extortioners, shall inherit the kingdom of God. And Hebr. 12.14. Follow peace with all men, and holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord. And thus we see that all the Happiness of man and his real good is utterly subverted and destroyed by this mischievous imagination of being righteous otherwise then by true and living Righteousness.  
10. And it is as plain that this imposture will rob God of his Glory, as well as defeat man of his Happiness. For whether we understand by the Glory of God the Image of God communicable to men; as the Image, that is, the light of the Sun, is the glory of the Sun: or whether we understand the acknowledgement of that Excellency and Perfection that is in God, first deeply conceived in our hearts, and then fully and freely professed by our mouths: both these are assuredly taken away by this false conceit. And of the former there is no doubt, being that the Spirit of Righteousness is that very Glory of God or Image of Christ Wherefore whatever does intercept this, does really eclipse the Glory of God. And it is as true also of the other. For seeing that the most rich and precious Excellencies of the Divine Nature cannot be discovered by the Soul as they ought to be, but by becoming Divine, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, If thou be'st it, thou seest it, as Plotinus speaks; it must needs be that they cannot be worthily admired and extolled by any Soul but such as is Divine, that is, such a Soul as God has poured the Spirit of Righteousness and true Holiness on, without which it is impossible to see God.  
To all which Particulars that concern every private man you may add that great sum of an incomputable damage that respects the Public▪ For what Peace or Faithfulness can there be amongst men where the professed Mystery of their Religion is the Explosion of real Righteousness? Or what can possibly take place in stead thereof but Fraud and Falsehood, foul Lusts, frantic Factions, rude Tumults and bloody Rebellions? To which you may cast in the loss of our very hopes that the World should ever grow better, or that the holy Promises of God should take effect. For there is not a more cruel or butcherly weapon for the slaying of the Witnesses, nor a more impregnable Fort against the approaching Kingdom of Christ, and that millennial Happiness which many good and faithful Christians expect, than this hell-hatched doctrine of Antinomianisme.   

CHAP. XII. 1. Of the attending to the Light within us, of which some Spiritualists so much boast. 2. That they must mean the Light of Reason and Conscience thereby, if they be not fanatics, Madmen or Cheats. And that this Conscience necessarily takes information from without; 3. And particularly from the Holy Scriptures. 4. That these Spiritualists acknowledge the fondness of their opinion by their contrary practice. 5. An appeal to the Light within them, if the Christian Religion according to the literal sense be not true. 6. That the Operation of the Divine Spirit is not absolute, but restrained to certain laws and conditions, as it is in the Spirit of Nature. 7. The fourth Gospel-Power, The Example of Christ. 8. His purpose of vindicating the Example of Christ from aspersions, with the reasons thereof.  
1. WE have now gone through the Three first Powers of the Gospel; of which Three the last, namely, The Promise of the Spirit, may seem so sufficient of itself to some, without any thing further, and I am sure does so to others, that professedly they take up here, and exclude, or at least neglect, all that advantage that accrues from the History of Christ, and hereby do antiquate the Christian Religion. These are those great Spiritualists that talk so much of The Light within them, and the Power within them; and boast that they want nothing without to be their Guide and Support, but that they can go of themselves without any external help. For keeping to the Light within them, the Power of God and the Spirit of God will assist them, and will lead them into all truth. And truly I cannot but say Amen to what they declare. For I know assuredly that it is most true, if they would leave off their canting language, and say in downright terms, That keeping sincerely to the dictates of Reason and Conscience, and the perpetually denying themselves in such things as they know or suspect to be evil, with devout addresses to the Throne of Grace for the assistance and illumination of the Holy Spirit, to discover and overcome all Error, Falseness, Pride and Hypocrisy that may lurk in their hearts; I say, I am well assured that this Dispensation, faithfully kept to, will in due time lead unto all Saving Truth; and that such a one at the last cannot fail to become a Christian in the soundest and the fullest sense, such as firmly adhered to Christ in the first and most unspotted Ages of the Church. But if they will call any hot, wild Imagination or forcible and unaccountable Suggestion, the Light within them, and follow that; this is not to keep to Reason and Conscience, but to be delivered up to a reprobate sense, and to expose a man's self to all the temptations that either the Devil or a man's own Lust or a sordid Melancholy can entangle him in.  
2. Wherefore by the Light within them they must understand an accountable and rational Conscience within them, unless they be perfect fanatics or Madmen, or, what is worse, mere Impostors and Cheats, who would pretend to a Conscience, but yet irrational and unaccountable to any one, and hereby have the liberty of doing what they please, being given up at length to nothing but Fury and Lust.  
And then lastly, This Conscience within them is not a thing so absolutely within them, that it can take no information from what is without. For it is manifest that this Lamp of God that burneth in us, is fed and nourished from external Objects. For the invisible things of him from the Creation of the World are clearly seen, 
Rom. 1.19, 20.  being understood by things that are made; for by these from without are we advertised of his Eternal power and Godhead. And as we are thus taught by the outward Book of Nature concerning the Existence of God and his general Providence in the world as to the necessities of life both of Men and Beasts; so may we also by external Write or Records be more fully informed of a more special Providence of his to the Sons of men, concerning the State in the other world, and of that Eternal life manifested by Christ. But I grant that it is still this Light within us, that judges and concludes after the perusal of either the Volumes of Nature or of Divine Revelation.  
3. But as he that gives his Mind to Mathematics, Architecture, Husbandry, Gardening, and the like, if he out of a foolish conceit of Light and Reason being only ●●●hin one, and not without, (as certainly neither Ink nor Paper, nor both put together, are any more partakers of the Light of Reason then of Sense and Life) would make no use of the Writings of Euclid, suppose for Mathematics, nor any other Author that has writ of such matters, and so of the rest of the Faculties I named, nor converse with any man by word of mouth, nor cast his eyes upon what they have done, but only think with himself and sit still by the light of his own lamp within doors; will be a very sorry Mathematician, Architect, Husbandman or Gardener: So certainly for Moral and Divine Truth, he that will be so taught by himself, that he will not use outward advantages, such as the Holy Scriptures especially afford, will be found at last to have been the Scholar of a very foolish and imperfect Master.  
4. Besides that, these men contradict themselves in their own practices. For they vilify that by which they have been taught, and retain the very phrases of what they have learned out of Scripture, and know not how to speak without Scripture-terms, nor can make any show without Scriptural allusions; and that grand Document of keeping to the Light within us they borrow out of S. John's Gospel: and yet they are so frantic and peevish that they would fling away the staff without which they are not able to make one step in Religion. Moreover if this Light within us is so precisely within us, that it wants no information from without us, why do they themselves scribble such abundance of Pamphlets, make Catechisms, set out Prophecies? why do they exhort, rebuke, nay reproach and rail against men to convert them, if what is without cannot reach that which is within? or why do they meet together to hear some one of their Assembly (after he has fallen down as in a trance, and got up again) dictate Oracles out of his disturbed breast? For his words which they hear are without, and beat upon the Ear; they are not the Light within. Wherefore it is plain, that the Light within may be informed by something which is without, whether by voice or writings: And if so, there is an obligation upon this Light within to be so considerate, as to seek the most punctual information it can from what is most likely to inform it from without.  
5. And therefore they are with all diligence to examine the most venerable Records of Religion, and especially of that Religion under which they were not only born, but which is absolutely of itself the most renowned Religion that ever was in the World. Which therefore none but such as are utterly averse from all Religion, as being wholly given up to lust and profaneness, can without examination dare to relinquish; and if they will examine it, I mean the Christian Religion, (as it refers to the Person of Christ, that died betwixt two thiefs at Jerusalem, but rose again the third day, that ascended visibly into Heaven, and shall again return in a visible manner to judge the quick and the dead,) I appeal to this Light within them, to their Reason and Conscience, and that of the most cunning Impostors amongst them all, or of whoever will join with them, if the evidence for this Religion from Prophecy, History, and from the Nature of the Religion itself, is not such, as that nothing but Ignorance of the true meaning thereof and of its right design can hinder it from being acknowledged as a most certain Truth by any, but those that are afraid that any Religion that leads to Holiness, or promises any thing after this Life, should be found true.  
6. As for that Objection taken from the mighty Power of the Spirit of God, as if that were so sufficient of itself, that belief therein and assistance therefrom would anticipate the mention and use of any other power whatsoever that may seem to confer to the End of the Gospel, the Sanctification of our Souls; I answer to this, That they that do after this manner argue, do err not knowing the Scriptures. For this Power of the Spirit communicable to Believers is not an absolute and omnipotent Power, not to be resisted, not to be frustrated, if there be not due means and wise accommodations concurring with its workings or attempts to work. But I may in some manner illustrate the condition thereof from what is observable in the Spirit of Nature, the Principle of all natural Generations, Growths and Perfections; in which there is a kind of Hypothetical Omnipotency as to the work of Nature; that is, That this Spirit will not fail to assist and complete, provided that such and such circumstances in Corporeal Agents be not wanting. So is it also in this Divine Spirit, or the Holy Ghost, as it is communicable to us; it will certainly assist and finish its work, if there be no impediment on our side, which it behoves us to remove out of the way, nor any thing wanting which we can apply ourselves to for the advance of our Faith & perfecting of the holy life; such as Meditating on the Scriptures, Conferring with Holy men, experienced Christians, & Using with devotion and reverence all the Ordinances of Christ. For though this assistance of the Holy Spirit be unspeakably powerful to the sincere and diligent; yet in the negligent and perverse, as I said, his attempts are frustrated. And therefore Steven expostulates with the Jews in this sense, 
Acts 7.51.  Ye stiffnecked and uncircumcised in hearts and ears, ye do always resist the Holy Ghost: and elsewhere we are exhorted not to 
* Ephes. 4.30.  grieve the Spirit, nor 
* 1 Thes. 5.19.  quench the Spirit. Which expressions do plainly demonstrate that the Communication of the Spirit is not absolute and omnipotent, but received according to certain laws and ways of God's own appointing; who of his infinite wisdom has traced out such a method in Christian Religion as is most accommodate to gain Souls to himself: of which we have heard part already, and shall now proceed to the Four last Powers of the Gospel, which are mainly instrumental to the work of the Spirit upon the Hearts of all true Believers.  
7. And the first of these is the Example of our ever-blessed Saviour, who has given us no other Precepts then what himself was the exactest Pattern of; and himself such a Pattern of Life, that is, of Faith in God, of Humility, Love and Purity; that we cannot doubt in following his footsteps that we are in a wrong way, he being by voices from heaven and by his miracles upon earth proved and declared to be the only-begotten Son of God. Wherefore the nearer we keep to his path, the surer we are that we walk upon sound ground. Besides that he is our Lord and Sovereign, and therefore natural Ingenuity will urge us forward to compose our lives so as is most agreeable to his fashion. And he does expressly require this as a Testimony of our love and loyalty to him; If you love me, 
John 14.15.  keep my commandments: Of which a principal one is, That as I have loved you, 
John 13.34.  ye love also one another. So he gives his disciples an Example of being humble one to another, in that he washed their feet. If I then, your Lord and Master, have washed your feet, ye ought also to wash one another's feet. For I have given you an Example, that you should do as I have done to you, John 13. And Matth. 11. Take my yoke upon you, and learn of me, for I am meek and lowly in heart; and ye shall find rest unto your souls.  
8. But I need not insist much upon this subject; I having amply enough shown in the Second part of my Discourse, how the whole History of Christ, all his actions and deportments of himself, tend to the most effectual recommending of the Divine Life unto us. We shall only take the opportunity here to wipe off such stains as the foul and unsound breath of some blasphemous mouths have of old or of late endeavoured to slain this bright Mirror of Divine perfection withal. Which will be not only a piece of indispensable duty and loyalty to the Person of our Saviour, but also the better encouragement to his sincere followers; especially when I have added the Parallel of such accusations and imputations as bear very close analogy with those of our Saviour's himself. 
Matt. 10.25.  For he has foretold of old what would come of it, That the disciple should not be above his Master, nor the servant above his Lord. And if they have called the master of the house Beelzebub, how much more shall they call them of the household? But how just the calumnies are against the one and the other, we shall now see.   

CHAP. XIII. 1. That Christ was no Blasphemer in declaring himself to be the Son of God; 2. Nor Conjurer in casting out Devils. 3. That he was unjustly accused of Profaneness. 4. That there was nothing detestable in his Neutrality toward Political Factions: 5. Nor any Injustice nor Partiality found in him. 6. Nor could his sharp Rebukes of the Pharisees be rightly termed Railing; 7. Nor his whipping the Buyers and Sellers out of the Temple tumultuary Zeal; 8. Nor his crying out so dreadfully in his Passion be imputed to Impatience or Despair. 9 The suspicion of Distractedness and Madness cleared. 10. His vindication from their aspersions of Looseness and Prodigality. 11. The crooked and perverse nature of the Pharisees noted; with our Saviour's own Apology for his frequenting all companies. 12. That Christ was no Self-seeker in undergoing the Death of the Cross for that joy that was set before him.  
1. THE former part of which Task though it may seem needless, if not ridiculous, amongst Christians, who cannot entertain any evil thoughts of that Person whom they deservedly worship; yet because all that live in Christian Commonwealths are not cordially such in no manner at all; for the convincing of them, if it were possible, of the Excellency of Christ, or at least for the better stopping of vain mouths from rash and unskilful censures, I hold it not improper to recite to you a Charge or Bill of Indictment exhibited against that innocent and immaculate Lamb Christ jesus by malicious and ignorant men; to the intent that he, whom they have so unworthily charged, may be as honourably dismissed and acquitted, That his righteousness may be brought forth as the morning, 
Psal. 37.6.  and his judgement as the noon day.  
And here that they may fly high enough at first, and strike deep enough even to a deserved taking away of life, Blasphemy must stand in the front, to give countenance and strength to the rest of their following accusations.  

2. Then Conjuring and dealing with the Devil.  
3. Profanation of the Sabbath.  
4. Neutrality, or cold indifferency in public Controversies.  
5. Injustice.  
6. Rail.  
7. Tumultuary and injurious Zeal.  
7. Impatience and Despair.  
9 Frenzy or Madness.  
10. Debauchery and Looseness of Life.  
11. Lavishment and Prodigality.  
12. And lastly, Ambition and Self-interest.   
These are the several dunghills from whence wicked and perverse men would industriously dig out dirt to cast in the face of him who was the perfect Pattern of divine Purity and Righteousness. But let them ply themselves as fast as they can in these several foul pits, it will not be hard to find wherewith to wipe it off as fast as their impious diligence shall be able to cast it on.  
And first let us consider what work they make in the first place as concerning Blasphemy. John 10. For declaring God his Father, and that He and his Father was one, he is there furiously accused of Blasphemy, and ready to be stoned. And John 8. They are also there ready to stone him for saying He was before Abraham. And Matth. 9.3. He is there also accused of Blasphemy for saying, Son, be of good cheer, thy sins are forgiven thee.  
And here in this first accusation de facto constat; Christ confesses, That he is one with God, That he is the Son of God, and that he has power to forgive sins, That he was before Abraham: but it is utterly denied, that in any of all this Christ did blaspheme.  
For first, consider the very words of Christ, I and my Father are one. How unreasonably and inconsequently did these dull and peevish Perverters of the words of him whom they so entirely hated for his good life and doctrine, deduce from that saying, I and my Father are one, that he, being a man, made himself God? For it is as childishly and ineptly inferred from thence by them, That he made himself God; as if they should conclude, That the Body is the very Soul, because the Body and the Soul are one, that is, one man. And it is no more Falsehood, much less Blasphemy, for the Humanity of Christ (who was so really and lively actuated, informed, and united with God, as the Body is with the Soul) to pronounce of himself as if he were very God, than it is for the Tongue to say, I understand, I believe, I perceive, when neither the Body nor it believes, perceives, or understands any thing, but only the Soul with which it is so intimately united, and of which that which the Tongue speaks in such cases is to be understood.  
And if this be duly considered and taken in, Christ's saying also, That he was before Abraham, will not prove any Blasphemy. For Christ by reason of his so near union and essential conjunction with God, which Athanasius well resembles to that of the Body and Soul, may as properly and naturally profess himself to be before Abraham, yea, to have been before the world was made, as the Tongue of man may utter, I shall survive after the death of this my body; in which there is no ill sense nor incongruity in the judgement of most sober men. But besides this, that which the blind Jews understood not, being hoodwinked with the thickness of their own particular Religion and unregenerate Nature, sometimes Christ speaks of himself under the notion of a Divine Life and Unction communicable to the Sons of men in all Ages and Places. Wherefore the sense is this, That whereas the jews Religion and Topical and Temporary Holiness began but as high as from Abraham; that of Christ's, which he exhibited in that fullness to the World, was truly Universal both for Time as well as Place; a Light that enlighteneth every man that cometh into the world; the Eternal Wisdom of God, that in all Ages makes those that receive it friends of God and Prophets, 
Wisd. 7.27.  as the Wise man speaks.  
And it is no wonder that Divine men according to their higher or more intimate union with the Divinity lose their sense and remembrance of their Particularities, and pronounce of themselves rather according to the things they are so livingly united with, then according to their own vanishing circumscribed corporeal persons.  
And now it being no Blasphemy, as is plain, to admit that one may be thus lively actuated by and united to God, in whom, if any where, the mind of God must dwell; who can more reasonably remit sins then such an one and so manifest a Prophet as our Saviour declared himself by his signs and miracles done among the people? But our Saviour has so excellently answered for himself, and so appositely, as to the condition of his Opposers, that when I have rehearsed it, this first accusation will be more then satisfied. 
Joh. 10.34, 35.  Is it not written in your Law, I said, Ye are Gods? If he called them Gods unto whom the word of God came, and the Scripture cannot be broken; Say you of him whom the Father has sanctified, and sent into the world, Thou blasphemest; because I said, I am the Son of God? If I do not the works of my Father, believe me not. But if I do, though ye believe not me, believe the works; that ye may know and believe that the Father is in me and I in him. And surely at the very first sight this is a right sober plea to any unprejudiced Judge, that our Saviour was so far from a Blasphemer, that for his Life he was a Saint, or rather the Pattern and Original of all Saintship, for his Miracles the Power of God, and for his Nature and relation Filius Dei, the Son of God, in a very safe Scriptural and Judaical sense; to trouble their low apprehensions with no higher nor harder conceptions. Which Conceptions are notwithstanding not so hard as true: and the Writings of the Apostles and the Evangelists being judge (to whom every Christian is bound to appeal) I conceive it will easily appear to indifferent men, That the Godhead belongs to Christ really and essentially, not titularly, being as necessarily included in the formalis ratio of his nature, as three Angles in the notion of a Triangle. And in my own judgement, I cannot acquit those men who are so busy against the Divinity of Christ (whenas yet they would be called and esteemed Christians) from being guilty not only of high indiscretion, but of a very grand error in Christianity.  
But the Jews, to whom this great Mystery of the Coalition of God and Man into one person was not then revealed, did very perversely to interpret Christ's words into such a sense as they might with confidence call Blasphemy; whenas they might have interpreted them according to what was more compliable with the tenor of their own Faith. In this, I say, was their malice very remarkable, that they would not afford his saying an ordinary benign interpretation, whose works and actions were so miraculous and divine, and his life so full of Goodness and Innocency.  
2. But such was the perverseness of this stupid Nation, that even those things that should have wrought an acknowledgement of their Messias, made them more obstinate; and they must be less his friend, because he was a foe to the Devil, and deem him a conspirator against God, when it was his business to dislodge Satan wherever he found him.  
Christ in the second accusation must by all means be represented to the world as a Conjurer, and a dealer with the Devil, Matt. 12.22. Where the people being much amazed at that great Miracle that Jesus did in healing the possessed that was blind and dumb, insomuch that they began to bethink themselves that this man might very well be the Messias; the wicked and envious Pharisees most impudently calumniate him, saying, This man doth not cast out Devils, but by Beelzebub the Prince of the Devils. But Christ's Reply to this so heinous Calumny is as solid as mild.  
Every kingdom divided against itself is brought to desolation; and every city or house divided against itself cannot stand. And if Satan cast out Satan, he is divided against himself; how shall then his kingdom stand? And if I by Beelzebub cast out Devils, by whom do your children cast them out? Therefore they shall be your judges. But if I cast our Devils by the Spirit of God, etc. And here he clears himself by two excellent Arguments. The first supposes the Devils to be so wise and to love themselves so well, that they knew how to conserve, and would endeavour to conserve their own Commonwealth and Power; but if they should enable Christ to cast out their fellow-devils, it were a plain beginning of sedition and dissension, and a portending of ruin to their State. Nor could it be reasonably suspected that Christ was so deep a Complotter with the Rulers of Darkness, and that he was of so much intimacy or interest with them, that this was done by way of Collusion betwixt the Devils and him, that in something else he might subvert the kingdom of God with greater ease and effect. For there can be nothing conceived more contrary to the Devil's nature and interest, than that Life which Christ both taught and practised; besides his recommending of 
* Joh. 4.23, 24.  spiritual worship, which destroys Paganism and the worship of Daemons. Wherefore it was the more perversely done of the Pharisees to impute this Miracle to the Power of the Devil rather than the Spirit of God; whenas also their own Sons and Disciples were conceived by them to cast out devils by no evil Art, but merely by the Power of God; as divers Writers testify, that both jews and Egyptians were known to cast out unclean spirits by conjuring them in the name of the God of Abraham, Isaac and jacob, and sometimes in the Nomen 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is, In the Name of JEHOVA, as 
* ad Autolycum, lib. 2.  Theophilus writes.  
3. The third charge is Profaneness and Sabbath-breaking, Luk. 6. where jesus with his disciples going through the cornfields, they pluck the ears of corn, rubbing them with their hands, and eating them, and that on the Sabbath-day. But here Christ apologises for them by the example of David who ate the Shewbread. And at the 11. verse, the Scribes and Pharisees are filled with madness, because he healed a man on the Sabbath-day; insomuch that they consult to do the utmost of despite unto him: for all one might have thought that Apologetical reason for the business might have prevented their choler, or assuaged it, Is it lawful to do good on the Sabbath-day or to do evil, to save life or to destroy it? But methinks there cannot be imagined any answer so smart, and hit more home than that in the second of Mark, v. 27. The Sabbath was made for man, not man for the Sabbath; therefore the Son of man is Lord also of the Sabbath. Where the well-prepared Christian is taught in a short sentence worthy to be writ in letters of Gold, or rather in the Heart of every holy and understanding man, not only what concerns the Sabbath, but even the whole business of Religion, That it is rather Hominis gratiâ quam Dei; and that though God's Honour be mainly pretended in it, yet it is man's Happiness that is really intended by it, even of God himself. Which wretched men of ignorant and dark minds, and deeply levened with the sour Pharisaical leven, understanding not, create much trouble to themselves and all the world besides in their peevish and inept prosecution of matters of Religion; they being no meet Judges of their either Apprehensions or Actions, whom the Divine Freedom and Benignity has transformed into a contrary nature to themselves.  
4. Now for Neutrality, that seems so intolerable and detestable to those whose uncurbed desire of worldly advantage or humorous projects makes them even hate all that may be and yet are not instrumental to their precipitate designs; it is so far from being a Fault in our Saviour, that in my opinion it was a very graceful Ornament in the demeanour of so Divine and Pious a Personage as he was, who was set apart for better purposes then to attend Political Squabbles and Dissensions, which seldom fail of being begun and continued from any better Principles than Envy, Ambition and Covetousness.  
Our Saviour being very craftily tempted to declare himself to be of judgement either for or against Caesar (Matth. 22.) by this Question, Is it lawful to pay tribute to Caesar, or no? he as warily avoids giving his sentence, for the justness of this or that cause, as may be; returning only this well-attempered Answer, Give unto Caesar the things that are Caesar's, and unto God the things that are God's. Ita Christus sapientissimo responso & seditionis motae & violatae Religionis calumniam in quaestione insidiosissima effugit, as that excellent Interpreter observes: and so he quits himself from appearing either Herodian, Gaulonite or Caesarean.  
5. What semblances they can feign of Injustice or Partiality, will be picked out of such passages as these; His unseasonable cursing the Figtree for not bearing fruit, whenas the time of year was not for fruit; His blaming the Pharisees for long Prayers, when himself is recorded to have prayed a night together; and lastly, His quitting the woman that was taken in the very act of Adultery.  
But as for the first; As the Figtree felt no hurt, so no hurt was done in withering it: but this was merely a Symbolical passage, whereby the judgement of God was prefigured against the unfruitful Religion of the Jews, 
See Book 4. c. 8. sect. 5, 6, 7.  as I have above noted.  
For long Prayers; Whereas our Saviour is said (Luke 6.) to have gone out into a mountain to pray, and continued all night in prayer to God; the Greek has it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is more likely to signify in proseucha Dei, or Divine Oratory, or Place of Prayer to God; as is plain from that of the Satirist, 
Ede ubi consistas, in qua te quaero proseucha.  However it is to be conceived our Saviour condemned rather the Hypocrisy and effectedness of long Prayers then the mere length of them; it being impossible for any of so accomplished a Spirit as our Saviour to blame either the shortness or length of men's devotions arising out of a soberly-guided affection, not a vain affectation.  
For the acquitting the Adulteress, it cannot be interpreted as a countenancing of any such foul miscarriage, but as an exprobration to the Jews of their own wickednesses, which whenas they ought to have been conscious to themselves of, they should not have been overforward to do execution upon those that were but sinners as themselves, especially that power of condemning and punishing being then in a manner taken out of their hands by the Romans. And here Christ did also worthily of that divine and benign nature which dwelled in him, of which this fruit was but as an handful to that full Harvest the Sons of Adam afterward reaped from his Doings and Sufferings.  
6. As for the Imputation of railing; One of the worst speeches that ever fell from his lips was when he called the Scribes and Pharisees Hypocrites; which, according to the propriety of the word, is as much as Histriones or Stageplayers: and indeed the Scribes and Pharisees of old and their posterity ever since have so dressed up themselves and their Religion too, that that Title might deservedly have been entailed on them and their seed for ever. But Christ elsewhere seems more bitter, where he speaks out in plain English, 
Joh. 8.  Ye are of your Father the Devil. But it was a Title that fell out so fittingly for them upon their vain boast of their Father Abraham, whose Sonship they had forfeited by being quite of a contrary nature to him, that it had been a piece of inexcusable Forgetfulness not to have reminded them of their true Descent and Pedigree, he having so full authority thereto.  
7. That seeming injurious and tumultuary Zeal, where he whips the Tradesmen out of the Temple, and overthrows the Tables of the Money-changers, the very manner of the doing of it does justify the act; it being plainly miraculous, that a private man, destitute both of arms and authority from men, should drive so many both from their station and gain. Nor would this zeal, seem it never so tumultuous, look misbecomingly, if we did consider from whence it sprung. Our Saviour certainly conceived high indignation and sorrow in his heart, while he observed that scorn and contempt those blind Superstitionists, the jews, bore against the poor despised Gentiles, in thus profaning their Place of worship. But I may not stay here, especially having touched upon this 
* Book 4. c. 8. sect. 3.  Objection already. I will only cursorily note this, That there was nothing could more effectually attempt to move that mild Spirit of our Saviour to Ire and Impatiency, than the scornful Pride and smooth Hypocrisy of great Pretenders to Religion.  
8. What is alleged against him of Despair and Distrust in God, is from those last dreadful and Tragical words, Eli, Eli, lama sabacthani: which being uttered in the very pangs of death and insufferable torture, if they had been more harsh and unreasonable than they seem, there had been little reason to accuse Christ for them; Christ then, according to his humane nature, being at the same disadvantage that those that lie in the highest Paroxysms of sickness, the actions of whom are rather to be deemed Actiones Hominis then Humanae, and so they to be acquitted of them. But those words are so sober, that they want no such Apology: especially if it be free to interpret them according to the latitude of the Hebrew Text, from whence they are taken. For lama will signify how as well as why; and than it is nothing but a speech of one bemoaning himself in the present sense of his insupportable desertion.  
9 What others gather of Distractedness in our Saviour and broken Forgetfulness, that he should pronounce himself forsaken of him who himself was, (for he was God,) and so complain of an impossibility; that Allegation argues more shortness of Understanding in themselves. For the Humanity of Christ was not God; for so he had not been 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, God and man, but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, twice God: but he being only God by Union, even that union holding, there may be this desertion of the Humanity. As the Sun, at Christ's Passion, not disjoined from the World, yet for the time deserted the World by withdrawing its light from it. But if this will not do, there is another way to make good this Imputation of Madness against Him who was deservedly styled the Wisdom of God. And this they will confirm even by the verdict of his own friends, Mark 3.21. And when his friends heard of it, they went out to lay hands on him; for they said, He is beside himself. But indeed this is the fate of all almost that are more than ordinarily wise, to be accounted little better than mad. For they having either higher or contrary apprehensions to the vulgar, and consequently acting many times contrary to them, they can hardly escape the suspicion of Madness; the multitude of their judges, even the meanest of them, having not so mean a conceit of himself, but that he is even infallible in those things which he has for so long a time together held as true, without any control in himself or of others. And I remember a passage somewhere in Trismegist, where the Instructor in high mysteries, when he had enlightened his Son Tatius, forewarns him of the reproach he would undergo from the Vulgar, that he would certainly seem to them as a man distracted. And this also was the condition of Democritus, whom the people out of overmuch pity and officiousness desired Hypocrates to use his best skill to cure, as troubled with the Frenzy: which he intending to set to the next day, was over night advertized by a divine vision or dream, that it was not Democritus that was mad, but the People. And to return again to the Text alleged, if we follow the not-unprobable conjectures of some, the people will also be here found to be the madmen, and not Christ, For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 will agree as well with 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as with Christ, and the actions of the Multitude are more suitable with madness than any thing recorded there of him. For the people did tumultuously flock together, and was so troublesome, it seems, that men could not eat their meat quietly for them: wherefore there being that fervour and heat in the multitude, Christ's friends went out 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, to take Christ by the hand, and lead him out of the Crowd or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Multitude; 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, For it was said, the Multitude or People are mad or beside themselves. Which is a thing too often credible, whether this Text prove it or no.  
10. As for the Tenth and Eleventh accusations of Debaucherie and Looseness of life, Prodigality and needless Lavishments, which are a near strain to the height of the worst kind of Madness; they are expressly set down in Scripture. And our Saviour himself knew what a fame went of him. Luke 7.33, 34. john the Baptist came neither eating bread nor drinking wine; and ye say, He hath a Devil. The Son of man is come eating and drinking; and ye say, Behold, a gluttonous man and a wine-bibber, a friend of Publicans and Sinners. For in the following verses that woman in the city, which is said to be a sinner, which bestowed so much cost and affection upon our Saviour, was such an one, prostitutae pudicitiae mulier, as Beza interprets it: But what her demeanour was toward our Saviour Christ is there set down, She stood behind him weeping, and began to wash his feet with tears, and wiped them with the hairs of her head, and kissed his feet, and anointed them with the ointment. Which ointment in the other Gospel is said to be a box of Spikenard very precious. Which familiar and affectionate officiousness and sumptuous cost, together with that sinister fame that woman was noted with, could not but give much scandal to the Pharisees there present. For that dispensation of the Law under which they lived making nothing perfect, but only curbing the outward actions of men; it might very well be, that they being conscious to themselves of no better motions within then of either Bitterness or Lust, how fair soever they carried without, could not deem Christ's acceptance of so familiar and affectionate service from a woman of that fame to proceed from any thing better than some loose and vain principle; and that therefore the Prophet was grown idly-minded, or that he was no Prophet at all. But he was both a Prophet, and constantly sober-minded, and unblamable even in this matter. For he knew that she had been sometime a Convert, as well as heretofore a Sinner, whose Conversion our Saviour, he having several times conversed with her, either begun or confirmed by that his conversation. For he balked no company, as a good Physician declines no patient nor disease. And certainly that great miracle which jesus wrought upon her brother (for this was Mary the sister of Martha and Lazarus whom Christ raised from the dead) could not but fully settle her in a firm faith and love of God and Jesus Christ whom he had sent. Whereby her heart at that time being full of the joiful remembrances of the mercy and goodness of God every way exhibited to her by this man Christ, (as Remission of sins, true Instructions in Righteousness, Newness of life, and the regaining of her dear brother Lazarus from the grave;) out of a deep sense of the love of God, and thankful regard to him through whom all that was manifested and made good to her, she did overflow with kindness and thankfulness: the expressions whereof moving no sense of evil to our Saviour, (his sanctified body being as pure and immovable as consecrated marble, the golden wings of the Cherubims in the Temple, or that very alabaster that bore in it the precious ointment,) it had been not only Incivility but even Impiety to have given any check or discountenance to this devout Convert in this her full carrier of sincere love and thankful affection. Which certainly, whatever it seemed to those pitiful Spectators, those straitlaced Pharisees, was an odour of sweet savour unto God, and as holy Incense filled the court of Heaven, as well as the opening of the box of ointment filled the house with an acceptable sent to all but judas (whose Covetousness made him with a handsome pretence to the poor, exclaim of the act as profuse and prodigal;) and to the abovesaid Pharisees, who doubtless thought all the perfume lost, saving that fee thereof they felt in their own Nostrils.  
11. But it is observable that such was the perverse and wicked ingeny of those crooked Superstitionists, that true Goodness in no kind of dress would please them. In john the Baptist there was that eminent Severity and Austerity of Life, accompanying and unreprovable Integrity and Purity of heart, that he might, one would think, have commanded them to that which was good; but he must have a melancholy Devil in him. Our Saviour came in a more pleasant and careless garb, laying aside that awful and rough severity that was in the other, intermingling himself with all companies, taking not at all upon him, being as other men are in every thing, sin only excepted; (which manner of life as it is of more perfection than the other, as supposing more Benignity of nature, and more firm radication in Goodness, so fewer men are capable of it, much less unsteady and unresolved youth, who are to fly from suspected company as from the devouring plague;) yet, I say, these wretched Pharisees, as true Detesters of real Holiness and Godliness, whatever they pretend in the shadow thereof, cannot give our Saviour a good word, but interpret his good nature good-fellowship, or debauched company-keeping, and his serviceable intermingling himself with all sorts of men (Publicans and Sinners not excepted) for their good, friendship and countenance to what is evil. But our Saviour Christ has sufficiently apologized for himself in this matter in these few words; The whole have no need of the Physician, but those that are sick. And in another Similitude he fitly represents their cross nature by what is said of those in the song the little children sung in the marketplace; We have piped to you, and ye have not danced; we have mourned to you, and ye have not lamented: that is, These inept and unwieldy-spirited fellows, the Pharisees, could not be moved to what was truly good, neither by the sad and austere deportment of john, nor by the more free and unaffected carriage of our Saviour.  
12. And therefore let us leave them at last as remediless, & examine the last allegation, which is taken out of one of his own followers and friends, Hebr. 12. v. 2. Looking unto jesus the Author and finisher of our faith; who for the joy set before him, endured the cross, despising the shame, and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God. Here cavillers will insinuate to the derogation of that perfect Righteousness in Christ, that he was a Self-seeker in all that toil and sorrow he underwent for the Sons of men, nay an ambitious Kingdome-seeker, (For That joy which sustained him was This Throne mentioned in this Text; as I confess cannot be denied by any:) and that therefore all these Acts and Sufferings of our Saviour, that seemed so Heroical, do proceed but from a Mercenary Principle. But this Allegation is very easily answered. For whether we understand by This Throne or Kingdom a more undisturbed enjoiment of the Divinity and fuller possession of God, which speaks a more powerful and high exaltation of the Humane nature of Christ, and his more free fruition of the Divine; and this respects our Saviour Christ's own good; or whether we understand That Power he should be endued with, whereby he led Captivity captive and procured gifts for men, trampling down the powers of Hell and Darkness for the rescue of the Sons of Adam from their long bondage; This Throne, This Kingdom, This Power aimed at, implied in our Saviour neither Ambition nor Mercenariness. For the desire of a fuller Fruition of God was not Ambition, but Divine Love; which he not affecting in that Luciferian way, Similis ero Altissimo, but through an humble enravishment of Spirit in the remembrance of that Divine Beauty, was so far from committing any sin, that he did that which is Weakness or Sin not to commit. And as jacob could not properly be said to be either a Self-seeker or Mercenary in respect of Rachel for whom he served so many years, and whom he so entirely loved, but in respect of Laban and his sheep-keeping he might be said to be Mercenary, and a Self-seeker; (for he served him only for Rachel's sake:) so Christ being enamoured of the Divine Nature, for love whereof he went through so much drudgery and misery upon Earth, could not in respect of that glorious and soul-ravishing Beauty which he sought to enjoy, be said to be either Selfseeking or Mercenary; when it was the very Presence of God that he was so taken with, as a Friend is with the lovely person of his Friend.  
But now for That Power he foresaw he should be invested withal, of leading Captivity captive and procuring gifts for men; being that it was for the Universal good of others, why might he not please and solace himself in it in the midst of his many tedious encumbrances, without the least suspicion of Ambition or Blame?  
Wherefore maugre all that has been hitherto objected or can be devised against that accomplished Pattern of all Righteousness, that immaculate Lamb Christ Jesus, we will conclude with that Song of praise sung in the Apocalypse by the Elders before the throne of the Lamb.  
Worthy is the Lamb, 
Revel. 5.12, 13.  that was slain, to receive power, and riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honour, and glory, and blessing. And let every Creature which is in Heaven, and on the Earth, and under the Earth, and such as are in the Sea, and all that are in them, help to fill up the heavenly Choir and say, Blessing, and honour, and glory, and power be unto him that sitteth on the Throne, and unto the Lamb, for ever and ever.   

CHAP. XIV. 1. The reason of his having insisted so long on the vindicating of the Life of Christ from the aspersions of the Malevolent. 2. The true Character of a real Christian. 3. The true Character of a false or Pharisaical Christian. 4. How easily the true members of Christ are accused of Blasphemy by the Pharisaical Christians. 5. And the working of their Graces imputed to some vicious Principle. 6. Their censuring them profane that are not superstitious. 7. The Pharisees great dislike of coldness in fruitless Controversies of Religion. 8. Their Ignorance of the law of Equity and Love. 9 How prone it is for the sincere Christian to be accounted a Railer, for speaking the truth. 10. That the least Opposition against Pharisaical Rottenness will easily be interpreted bitter and tumultuous Zeal. 11. How the solid Knowledge of the perfectest Christians may be accounted Madness by the formal Pharisee. 12. His Proneness to judge the true Christian according to the motions of his own untamed corruptions. 13. His prudent choice of the vice of Covetousness. 14. The Unreasonableness of his censure of those that endeavour after Perfection. 15. His ignorant surmise that no man liveth virtuously for the love of Virtue itself. 16. The Usefulness of this Parallelisme betwixt the Reproach of Christ and his true Members.  
1. AND thus you have seen Christ vindicated from all those several Suspicions and Aspersions laid upon him by malicious and ignorant men, whereby they would represent him as not possessed of, nor acting from so Noble and Divine a Principle of Righteousness as he himself professed, and his Followers have ever witnessed of him. In which I confess I have been something more large than might have been expected in pleading the cause of a Person so perfectly pure and innocent. But I considering our Saviour Christ not so much in himself, as in his members, I mean, his true members, who have one common Spirit with him; and how they are liable to the same accusations and misconstructions of spiteful and inconsiderate men that himself was in the flesh: I thought it fit more fully to insist upon the clearing and well and rightly interpreting of all the Carriages of Christ; that thereby those that call themselves his members, may know better how to interpret one another; or if they be not so themselves, that they may however learn not to judge rashly and inconsiderately of them that are, and walk indeed as he walked.  
And that my foregoing pains may be the more effectual to this purpose, I shall not stick to second them, so far as to show how men ordinarily cast the same or the like soil and dirt upon the truest members of Christ, that they did upon Christ himself.  
2. And that you may take in this with the more evidence, give me leave to prefix in your mind the right Image of a true Christian, or living member of Christ And such an one is he, who is a branch of the same Vine, has derived into him the same sap and Life, partakes of one and the same Divine spirit with Christ; 
Mark 12.33.  the fruit whereof is to love God with all a man's heart and with all his Soul, and his neighbour as himself; and to do so to others as he himself would be done to. 
Matth. 7. 1●.  And that I may not name that only which seems nothing in too many men's eyes, I add also, 
John 17.3.  To know and acknowledge the only true God, and jesus Christ whom he hath sent. And surely whosoever has this in its due measure and vigour of life, is conscious to himself and finds the sweet of so great and glorious an accomplishment of Mind, that whatever the Wit or Humour of man can add to it, will seem of little more value than dust and straws we tread under our feet.  
3. And now I have told you what a true and living Member of Christ is, let me also tell you what a false or titular or Pharisaical Christian is. And he is this, One that has not the Divine Sap or Spirit derived to him, as being and growing in, and becoming one with the true Vine Christ Jesus; and is not possessed nor is sensible of that Sufficiency, Joy and Satisfaction that is in the inward Life of Christ, and the Spirit of Righteousness and eternal and undispensable Truth of God: But being dead to what is most necessary, precious and saving in Christianity, and only alive, or mainly, to the Spirit of the world, loves himself with all his heart and all his soul, and God and his Neighbour only for his own sake: or rather uses and rides his Neighbour, having haltered him or obliged him with some prudentially and judiciously-bestowed courtesies; and worship's God rather than loves him, nè noceat, beseeching him that upon a special Dispensation, though he be no better than others, nor ever intends nor hopes to be better, yet that it may be better with him in the end then with other folk. 
Num. 23.10.  Let me die the death of the righteous, and let my latter end be like his. Or it may be, what is little better than that, in stead of the living Righteousness of Christ, he will magnify himself in some humorous pieces of Holiness of his own. For he imagines there is a God, and that it is safe to make a friend of him one way or other; and therefore, that his conscience may be the better excused from those things that are more weighty and substantial, he will take up things according to his own humour and fancy, as fasting twice in the week, making long prayers, hearing long sermons, sticking curiously to some unnecessary, uncertain and fruitless opinions concerning God and Religion, such as are warrantable neither out of Scripture nor Reason, and growing very hot and zealous in the agitation of these things (though to the Disturbance of the Church of God and Injury of his Neighbour) yet these trinkets and trumperies of his own humour and complexion, this Heat, this Noise, this Zeal, these are the Altar, Fire and Holocaust wherewith he sacrifices to God, and presents himself an Oblationer before the Almighty. And all this to be excused from that which is the very End of all Religion and Worship, that is, the sacrificing of our own corrupt life, and acquiring that prize that is set before us, the holy Spirit of Righteousness, Equity and Purity▪ whose moderation and guidance is the Light of the world and the Life of man.  
4. And having thus, though but loosely and rudely, scattered the delineaments of these two opposite professors of Christianity (the true Christian and Pharisaical Humorist,) I shall from hence, as from the Cause and Original, derive evidence and light to what I shall now propose to you by way of Parallelisme betwixt what our Saviour in his own person suffered of false Accusations and Aspersions, and what his true and living Members are obnoxious to from that Spirit of Pharisaisme that has ever and does to this very day rule still in the world.  
And first of the first Accusation that was laid to our Saviour's charge, viz. Blasphemy, He hath spoken Blasphemy, Matth. 26. It is apparent, the Pharisaical nature being desirous to be excused from destroying and bringing to nothing in ones self all haughty and ambitious Designs, Selfseeking, Covetousness and Intemperance, doth easily endeavour to make amends for this, and to pacify the conscience and approve one's self to God, by laying out all our parts in spinning excellent high Subtleties and amazing Mysteries from any hints taken in Scripture, and in adorning the nature of God and Religion according to the garishness of a man's own natural Fancy and Nicety of Wit. Whence it may come to pass that these Traditionary Pharisees having made it their business to rack their natural unregenerate minds to find some magnificent conceptions (as they imagine them) to bestow upon the Deity; that one freed by Christ (who is the Truth that makes one▪ free indeed) by not admitting or gainsaying these high and divine inventions of theirs concerning God and Christ, wherewith they have wrapped him and clothed him (though they do but what Dionysius did to the golden vestments of jupiter, take them off and put on a linsy-wolsy one,) may well be suspected and accused of Blasphemy and injury to God, when it is nothing but a refusal of the groundless Conclusions of rash and inconsiderate men, or else worse, that of purpose cloth God and Christ and represent him to the people in such a dress as will make most for the countenancing their own Hypocrisy, Profit and Interest. I will only name one instance of many. How has the Roman Clergy forced and racked their wits to make good the grand mystery of Transubstantiation, whose ordinary Priests must have greater power of working miracles then the Devil could invent to puzzle our Saviour withal? For what is the turning a stone into bread in comparison of turning bread into God incarnate? And yet a Mass-priest after the uttering of a few formal words of Consecration, has brought about the prodigy. And he that will be so bold as to call bread but bread, and not Christ or God, how can he choose but be thought to blaspheme? But yet this Blasphemy is not against the Nature of God or Christ, but against the forgery and fictions of men, and so indeed is no more Blasphemy than Bread is Christ or man's Fancy the Deity. The Rule therefore that Christians are to take notice of here is this; There being so much Humour and Interest and Stupour of Education that may begin or continue false conceptions of God; if any one profess himself that he cannot conceive such things as some so peremptorily and imperiously obtrude upon his belief, that he is not straightway to be accounted a Blasphemer of God, it haply being but a dissent only from the conceits of men.  
5. The second Aspersion cast on our Saviour was, That that miraculous good that he did, was from the power of Satan, not of God. And methinks it is not hard to find something parallel to this in some Aspersions cast upon his true members by rash Pharisaical censure. Which is this; The eximious and exemplary life of good and holy men is many times (by those that are more addicted to such a dress or outward platform of Religion consisting of certain Ceremonies and Opinions, then to the truth and essence of Religion itself) imputed to corrupt natural principles, such as Vainglory and the esteem of the World, Political advantage, and the like; which answers to the Pharisees giving out that Christ cast out Devils by Beelzebub the Prince of the Devils. So say our modern Pharisees of such as are not of their Sect; if those men live never so holily and unblamably in this present evil World, exercising Virtue and avoiding Vice, that it is not from any Divine Principle in them, but from the instigation of Pride the Prince of Vices.  
6. So in the third place, They that affect even more than a judaical strictness in the observation of the Sabbath, (though God knows it is too many times that their consciences may be the more free to work unrighteousness all the week after,) yet they will take upon them to censure them of no less crime than Profaneness that observe neither the same measure of Superstition nor Hypocrisy with themselves.  
7. Fourthly, Neutrality and cold Indifferency in public controversies, how can it possibly choose but seem very abominable to the Pharisee or formal Professor? For they knowing no other Religion then what consists in certain dispensable and unnecessary Opinions and Performances; when they are shaken and hazarded, he that will not engage to the utmost then, as if God and true Religion itself were at stake, cannot but be deemed very unworthy and detestable. Whenas to be but coldly and indifferently affected in things indifferent, is in all reason to be esteemed just and good.  
8. Nor is it a whit strange to hear the Pharisaical Tribe complain of the true regenerate Christian as Unjust; whenas the one acts according to an outward Rule or Tradition which was made for the meeting with their own wicked and untamed corruptions, (malo nodo malus cuneus) and which notwithstanding they craftily and perversely make use of by leguleious cavils to the injuring of one another or them that are better than themselves; but the true Christian acts and judges according to the living Law of Equity and the Eternal Love of God springing up in his heart.  
9 Sixthly, As for the accusation of Rail and Revile, even a sober and wel-carriaged Christian may well be subject to that calumny. For the Pharisee bearing himself very high in the opinion of his own either Formal or Fantastical righteousness, making a shift rather any way to persuade himself he is righteous and religious then by partaking of true Religion and Righteousness indeed; he acting therefore according to the nature he really has, not according to what he fancies himself to be; it cannot but happen that the true Christian, endued with the Divine nature and spirit of Righteousness, not intending at all to rail or revile, but using the most easy and unaffected propriety of words, calling a Spade a Spade, as the Proverb is, doing but so as Adam did in innocency, giving the creatures names according to their natures, it cannot but happen, I say, that the Actions and Persons being foully bad of such as notwithstanding be in their own conceit as good as any, when they be called by what names express the truth of their natures and no more, that yet they will presently judge the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Railer and Reviler.  
10. Now for tumultuary Zeal, I must confess that Pharisaical Hypocrisy is such an abominable provoking thing in the sight of all the Sons of God, that it can scarce fail scorching and heating their tender and lively spirits, no more than a natural flame can fail to swinge and pain our natural flesh; which none of us can suffer with such patience, but we are ready to testify our sensibleness both by gestures, actions and words. Besides that in a moderate and well-guided zeal against the Pharisaical Interest, all being so rotten there, so sore and patched over with pitiful plasters; the least Action or Opposition will make them cry out, even afore they be hurt, being conscious to themselves how unsound and unable they are to abide the least measure of rough handling. So that the least vigour of Opposition in good earnest against their hypocritical and unwarrantable ways will by them be deemed but bitter and tumultuous Zeal.  
Eighthly, The just and seasonable bemoanings of the dear servants of God and fellow-members of Christ, when Nature is very much oppressed with adversity or torment, are not to be judged rashly the Symptoms of Impatience or Despair. For the expressing of the sense of ones Misery is no Vice, since the suppressing thereof may be no Virtue, but rather a Symptom of Pride, or affectation of Spartanisme.  
11. And now in the ninth place, as for that Aspersion of Madness and Frenzy the true Christian has often cast upon him by the Pharisaical Religionist, the Cause of it is plain from either of their natures, or from the nature of Madness itself. For as Sottishness and Dotage is the extinguishing of Reason in Phlegm or Cold; so Madness is the disordering, discomposing and dissipating the Fancy and Reason in the distemper of Heat. Wherefore, wherever the Heat exceeds the Sense and Reason of him that speaks or acts, there comes in so much of Madness as there is of that Excess. But as concerning Sense and Reason, sith it is all one to be absent as not to appear, therefore it must needs follow, that those that speak with much zeal & vigour things very true in themselves, yet to others very incredible or unintelligible, must be by them reputed no better than madmen. And hence it was that the Governor told Paul, that too much learning had made him mad. And hence probably may be the ground of that ordinary saying, Nullum magnum ingenium sine admixtura insaniae. Partly because no great Wit can well be but with some good measure of natural Heat and Activity of Spirit; and partly, or rather mainly, because the improvement of these parts and wit by subtle search into things have produced such Conclusions, so Paradoxical and opposite to the vulgar conceits of men, and yet of such evidence of Reason to the Inventors of them, that they asserting with heat and confidence the Conclusions to be true, to such men as were not capable of the subtlety of the reasons which infer them, could not choose but get to themselves for their pains the reputation of men whose brains were seasoned with some strinkling at least of Madness and Frenzy. And according to this analogy may it very well be said, Nullus insignis Christianus, etc. That there is no notable Christian that will not seem to have some spice of madness in him, especially if he be judged by the formal stiff Pharisee, whose Postures and Actions are always kept as it were in an outward wooden frame, as a child in a standing stool; his Traditions and accustomary Opinions being as deeply scored and carved in his Memory, as the outward and obvious shows of things at the first sight in the world are scralled out in the rude furrows of an Idiot's brain. And as the unskilful Rustic would suspect him scarce sound in his senses, that should confidently speak any thing that should palpably cross or cancel those gross scrallings the sensible show of this world has writ in his Imagination: so certainly the formal Pharisee would not stick to judge him mad, that with zeal and boldness pronounced such things that were not parallel nor agreeable to the Preconceptions and Prefigurations of his prejudiced Mind; but most of all if such things as he could get no conception at all of, they being not upon the same level opposite, but so high removed, that they would be out of his reach of apprehension. Surely the more earnest a true member of Christ should be in such points, the more mad he would appear in the eyes of the cool prudential Pharisee.  
12. As for the three last Aspersions that were cast on our Saviour, and his true Members are accordingly liable unto, the mere formal Christian being judge, viz. Debauchery and Looseness of life, Lavishments and Prodigality, Ambition and Self-Interest; I shall briefly dispatch them all. And to the first this general consideration appertains, By how much every one is weak himself and obnoxious to temptations, by so much more suspicious he is that others transgress, when there is any thing that may tempt out the corruptions of a man; or where there are any Signs or Effects of that which in some persons is naught, though those Signs or Effects in themselves are neither good nor bad. Here the formal Christian consulting with what is alive and operative in himself, viz. his inward corruption, judges the best of men after his measure; and concludes that how he should be affected, what he should do or suffer in such or such cases, that any one placed in the same cases and conditions doth suffer or act the like. And the more scandalous and offensive must the conversation of the most perfect and purified be, for as much as their Invulnerableness and Insensibleness in the midst of such vanities as others are moved with that are alive unto sin, cannot but make them more innocently free and careless in things that of themselves are not really evil.  
13. As for the matter of Prodigality, it is obvious to conceive that Covetousness sitting judge, even Frugality itself shall be branded with that name; and that Covetousness being so clean and dry and creditable a sin, (as being so perfectly opposite to the mad roaring garb of the Spendthrift) there will scarce be found a Pharisee that will be so imprudent as not to retain so profitable a Vice. Wherefore the Pharisee being covetous, the true Christian, whom that Noble and Divine nature according to which he is regenerate has made more liberal, must needs by him be sentenced as Improvident and Prodigal.  
14. Lastly, for the imputation of Ambition and Self-interest. It is no Ambition or Pride earnestly to endeavour as much as in us lies to be renewed into that glorious and divine Image of Christ, and to contend to the utmost for the accomplishment of the same. For in this Image is very eminently contained that most healthful and comely disposition of the Mind, unaffected Humility. For whereas the Image of Christ grows not up but from the destruction and (if it were possible) perfect annihilation of our own stubborn and stout Will, that eagerly and peremptorily ever seeks its own satisfaction, and whenever it finds it glories and arrogates to itself the success; it must needs be, by how much more perfectly the true Image of Christ is recovered in us, that by so much the more fully we are freed from all Pride and Arrogancy. So that as it cannot be the puff of Pride that should drive us on to endeavour after so high a pitch of Perfection, but the Divine breath of God in the Soul; no more can that pitch of Perfection once attained to be any cause of Pride, sith that Humility is of the very Essence thereof. For it is as contradictious and unreasonable, as if we should say that we become proud by becoming humble.  
15. As for Self-interest, the accusation is of that nature of the Devil's against Job, Doth job serve God for nought? Men devoid of the Spirit of Righteousness and unacquainted with the Power and Pleasure of Divine Worth and Grace, can fancy nothing there desirable but the external fruits thereof, such as Honour and Esteem among men, or a future Reward from God. Wherefore it must needs be that the Pharisee or outward Formalist, perceiving nothing of pleasure and sweetness in Holiness and Virtue in himself, if he observe others much devoted thereunto, that he must judge them to make use of those things for some other more pleasant enjoiment, as Praise and Applause, or a future Reward; and that they are not delighted with the things themselves. Whenas certainly a true member of Christ and one really regenerate into his Image, could no more cease from pleasing himself and enjoying himself in the sense and conscience of this Divine Life, and the results thereof, all holy and becoming actions, than the Natural man can cease from the enjoiments of the Body, though he knows ere long his Body shall afford him no more enjoiments. And yet I must also add, That it is the next door to an Impossibility, that one that is become thus Divine, should not have his Heart fully fraught with the most precious hopes of future Immortality and Glory: He asked life of thee, and thou gavest him even a long life for ever and ever.  
16. I have now finished my Parallelisme betwixt the Revilements cast upon our Saviour and those that his truest Members may be obnoxious to. Which pains I think I have not at all misplaced, they tending only to the stopping of the mouths of carnal Censurers, and the animating sincere Christians, that they may not be discouraged from following so excellent an Example by the affronts and reproaches of the World, but that they may know their own Innocency, Safety and Freedom, while they keep in the true way, that is, in Christ the Son of God, who making us free, we become free indeed; that is, free from the deceits of our own lusts, and free from the awe and terror of imperious and superstitious men, that would obtrude their own Errors upon us with as much earnestness and make them as indispensable as the infallible Oracles of God. We having therefore spoken what things we thought most requisite concerning The Example of Christ, we proceed now to his Passion, which is the fifth Power of the Gospel.   

CHAP. XV. 1. The Passion of Christ the fifth Gospel-Power, the Virtue whereof is in a special manner noted by our Saviour himself. 2. That the Brazen Serpent in the Wilderness was a prophetic Type of Christ, and cured not by Art but by Divine Power. 3. That Telesmatical Preparations are superstitious, manifest out of their Collections that write of them; 4. Particularly out of Gaffarel and Gregory. 5. That the Effects of Telesmes are beyond the laws of Nature. 6. That if there be any natural power in Telesmes, it is from Similitude; with a confutation of this ground also. 7. A further confutation of that ground. 8. In what sense the Brazen Serpent was a Telesme, and that it must needs be a Typical Prophecy of Christ. 9 The accurate and punctual Prefiguration therein. 10. The wicked Pride and Conceitedness of those that are not touched with this admirable contrivance of Divine Providence. 11. The insufferable blasphemy of them that reproach the Son of God for crying out in his dreadful Agony on the Cross; wherein is discovered the Unloveliness of the Family of Love.  
1. AND truly this fifth Gospel-Power, the Passion of Christ, is of so great efficacy and concernment, that our Saviour seems with more than ordinary delight to have ruminated on the wonderful effects that it would have in the world. John 12.32. And I, if I be lifted up from the earth, will draw all men unto me; signifying thereby what death he should die, as the Text witnesses. This shows what a powerful Engine our Saviour himself thought his Death would prove to draw all the World after him. Which is a demonstration that the Mind of a Christian ought to dwell very much in the meditation of the Death and Passion of Christ The use whereof appears in another intimation of our Saviour's, though more Typical, yet the Analogy is so plain, that no man can miss it. John 3. And as Moses lifted up the Serpent in the Wilderness, so shall the Son of man be lifted up; That whosoever believeth on him should not perish, but have eternal life. This is so perfect a Representation of our Saviour's Passion, that I cannot but blame myself for not entering it amongst other Prophecies that I alleged for the Messiah's suffering.  
2. And it will still appear more plainly that it was intended a Prefiguration or Typical Prophecy of Christ, if we consider that Moses was not put upon it by any natural skill, as if the Effigies of this Brazen Serpent did by any power of Art or Nature heal the Israelites of their bitings of the fiery flying Serpent. But it was an immediate direction of God, by whose supernatural power the cure was wrought: As the Author of the Book of 
* Chap. 16.6.  Wisdom expressly has noted, namely, That he that turned towards that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as he styles it, the sign of Salvation, was not saved by the thing that he saw, but by him that is the Saviour of all. For beside that the whole mystery of Telesmes is but a superstitious foolery, much-a-kin to and dependent of that groundless Pretence of such wonderful influences as the ancient Pagan Ignorance attributed to the Stars; the very matter of this Serpent was inconvenient and improper for this Effect, as Interpreters on the place have observed. To which I might add that there is not any example of any Telesmes that were ever known to cure the diseasement after this sort, that is, by only looking thereunto. And that those that have been made against Scorpions or other hurtful Creatures, they have chased them out of the place or killed them upon the Spot; but if any one were stung by these venomous Serpents, there was a tactual application of the Remedy to him that was hurt.  
3. And yet I will not so much stand upon this, as that the whole business of Telesmatical Preparations is superstitious, and that they have no Effect by any natural Virtue or Influence. This methinks I plainly discover out of their Collections that seem most pleased in the representing of these Curiosities to the eye of the world in their Writings; Gaffarel especially, who does with plenty of words, but no reason at all, endeavour to make us believe that the power of Telesmes is natural: but I never knew any cause managed with more slight, more loose and more frivolous arguments in my days. But out of his own mouth I shall be able to condemn him, and upon these two accounts. First, in that according to his own Conjectures and Relations, the erecting and preparing of these Telesmes is, as we contend, superstitious or paganically Religious: and then secondly, That the effects of them, where they have any, are plainly beyond the power of any natural cause.  
4. As for the first, himself does profess that he is of opinion that the first Gods of the Latins, which they called Averrunci or Dii Tutelares, were no other than these Telesmatical Images. And his reason is, that they made some of these Tutelar Gods under certain Constellations: which is no wonder say I, the Host of heaven being the Deities of the Pagans, & Telesmes and Astrology both rags of that ancient Superstition. And Apollonius Tyaneus, who trotted and trudged about the world so much to restore the Heathen Religion, had an excellent gift (if Historians do not belie him) of consecrating Telesmes against Storks, Gnats, Inundations of Rivers, Winds and Storms and other noxious Things: Which notwithstanding that nasute Sophist Philostratus was willing to omit in his Legend of him, as being very solicitous to save him harmless from the imputation of being a Magician, as a man may observe by several passages in him. So that either way the natural efficacy of Telesmes is discovered to be but a figment.  
But that their Formation is but a Paganical Superstition, those more exact Collections and Transcriptions of Gregory will further clear, if a man do but peruse them. For there he may see how in the building of Cities they did not only consult the Rules of Astrology for a fit Configuration of the Heavens, but also sacrificed, and that sometime with man's blood, to the Genius of the place, erecting a figure of Brass whereinto, as they thought, they Telesmatically conveyed the Tutelar Deity of the City. Which Statue was therefore placed in some safe Recess, or else in some eminent place: but wherever it was, there they conceived was contained the Fate or Fortune of all. Of this sort doubtless was the Trojane Palladium, and the Lame and the Blind that the soul of David so hated, 2. Sam. 5. as Gregory has with very good reason, I think, concluded.  
5. This is enough to intimate from what Principle these Telesmatical Fooleries sprung, let them be of what kind they will. And the Effects of them, such as are recorded, are plainly such as cannot be imputed to the power of the Heavens, if we carefully consider the circumstances of things. As for example, what influence from Heaven can be derived upon a City for having the first stone of it, or any one stone of it, laid under such an Aspect? What is this to the whole City that shall be so many months, it may be years, in building afterwards? Besides that I have already demonstrated the whole Artifice of 
* Book 7. chap. 15, 16, 17.  Astrology to be but a Foppery. So that certainly it is nothing but the Consecration of the City and the Recommendation of it to the Tutelage of a Daemon. And though we should admit that the Telesmatical Figure of a Stork (suppose) or a Scorpion may drive away Storks or Scorpions, how should the Telesmatical Statue of a Man drive away Men, and keep a Fort or Country impregnable from the incursions of the enemy? as the silver Statues did buried in the confines of Thracia and Illyria, that Valerius commanded to be digged up and taken away: upon which those countries within a few days after were overrun with the Goths and Hunns. Besides, it is much that the humane Statues should make such a difference as to take part with some men and be against others, when the Telesmatical Figures of other Creatures drive away Creatures only of the same Species. Which are things utterly inexplicable from the Laws of Nature.  
6. If there by any Natural Power in these things, it must be from Similitude: but it is most ridiculous to think that this Similitude has any thing to do with the Stars. For though there be the name there suppose of a Scorpion, yet there is no Scorpion there nor the Image of one. But if there were any Antiscorpionical Power in that Constellation; that Matter or Metal that will receive it at all, will receive it in any other figure as well as in the figure of a Scorpion, and in some, it's likely, better. But this Influence, being nothing but some thin particles that must pervade the pores of this Brazen Serpent, can as easily go out as come in, and will give place to the next influence, and so never be the same. It is simply therefore the Similitude of a brazen Scorpion that must drive away the Scorpions: which no man can imagine any reason for, if the experience be true, but the community of the Spirit of Nature, and that Instance of one Chord trembling while that which is unisone to it is struck, and of Sympathy in Persons by reason of Similitude and Cognation; as in those two young children, brothers, and extremely like one another, born at Riez in France, who if one were sick, sad, sleepy, the other would be so also. Which are the most plausible reasons that Gaffarel alleges for his so-dearly-beloved Conclusion. If therefore Scorpions and Gnats fled from the place upon the making of such a Figure of a Gnat or Scorpion (suppose) in brass or in any other metal, I should think the reason was, because the Spirit of Nature being harshly affected in the body of that which has so complete a similitude with such a creature, may in some measure raise an harsh sense in those creatures, and therefore finding themselves in such a place in an unpleasing temper, they will be sure to keep far enough from it. But if this be a right cause, such a Telesme may be made without any regard to the Configuration of the Heavens. Whence again all these Astrological Ceremonies will be demonstrated to be but Fooleries.  
But I shall demonstrate further that this also is a Foolery, and that there is no Natural efficacy at all in Telesmes, and that from their own History. For either Gregory or Gaffarel tells us, that if part of a Telesme be broken off, the Effect ceases. (Which we might have alleged as an argument that the virtue is in the Figure merely.) And they instance in a Telesmatical Crocodile whose chap was broken off; For then the Crocodiles returned. Which to me is an Indication that the Effect is not from the Spirit of Nature, but from some ludicrous and deceitful Daemons that love to befool Mankind. For if Telesmatical Emerods' and the Phallus work upon those parts, why should not the abovenamed Crocodile that wanted but a chap work upon all the parts of the Crocodiles but their chaps; which would be diseasement enough to keep them away? And the Phallus Gregory mentions, (which he rightly, I think, reckons amongst these Telesmes) cured or diseased the privy parts of the Athenians, according as they received the Deity to which they were consecrated. From whence a man may conjecture concerning the rest of these Trumperies.  
7. Again, these Telesmes are made against such things as have no life nor sense in them, as against Fire and Water. Of which the ingravements can have no such similitudes, one would think, as to engage the Spirit of Nature to act any way; and yet Gaffarel tells us a very reverend story of a Telesme against Fire found under a bridge at Paris. Which certainly if it had any natural power to preserve the City from great Fires, such as would destroy the Houses, it would also have h●ndred them from lighting their candles at a tinderbox, and warming their fingers in a frosty morning. And yet this curious Philosopher seems to lament the loss of that Telesme, they having thereby, as he says, exposed the City to frequent Scale-Fires ever since. But let the Telesmatical Sculpture of Fire and Water be never so like, insomuch that we may hope that it may affect the Spirit of Nature something; there being no sagacity nor sense in the River Lycus (suppose) which Apollonius curbed with such a device, nor in Fire now existent, (much less that which is to come) how can they withdraw themselves from such places where Telesmes are laid up, they having not, as Animals have, the power of spontaneous motion?  
Lastly, There are Telesmes that have no similitude at all with the things they are to keep off; as that Man on Horseback in brass set up at Constantinople against Pestilential Infection, which (say they) being once demolished, the City has been extraordinarily subject to Plagues and fearful Mortality's. That Ship also of brass there Telesmatically consecrated against the dangers of that tempestuous Sea, it had no similitude at all of either the Water or Wind: but yet of such force it was, that a piece of it being broke off and lost, the Sea returned to its former unruliness; but being found and put together, the Sea became quiet again. They took it therefore apieces again, for experience sake, and the Winds and Sea were suddenly rough and boisterous, so that a Ship could not come up into harbour; but the brazen Ship being again handsomely compacted, the Winds and Sea were again peaceful and calm.  
Wherefore if a man do but cast an indifferent eye upon the whole matter, it will be very difficult for him not to pronounce, That he that can believe that the power of Telesmes is natural, is more irrationally credulous than the most simple Superstitionist in the world.  
8. Out of what has been said it is evident that the Brazen Serpent erected by Moses in the Wilderness was not a Telesme in that sense Gaffarel would understand the word, that is, a Sculpture, Statue or Similitude of something made so by Astrological Art, that what Effects it has for the keeping off evil or remedying what has already befallen, is merely from the concurrence of natural causes, though the Application of them was Artificial; the chief whereof is the Influence of the Heavens and the Figure of the Telesme. For it is apparent there can be no such. But if they mean by a Telesme, such a Figure of some creature consecrated in a way of Religion for the services abovenamed, nothing hinders but that the Brazen Serpent may be a Telesme, whether from the Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which signifies an Image, or from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which denotes Consecration. And this of Moses was both a warrantable and effectual Telesme. For it was by the prescription of God himself, and throughly did the effect it was set up for. But the cures that it did being supernatural, and neither the Figure nor the Matter of the Serpent contributing any thing to the healing of them that were bitten by those fiery flying Serpents, it is plain that Moses had been left free from making any such Telesme of the Figure of a Serpent, (there being nothing in the thing itself to invite him to it) had not God moved him thereto. Nor can we imagine any other cause why divine Revelation should suggest such a thing unto him, unless there were some mystery in it. Something therefore that did notably concern the Church of God was denoted thereby; and what I was a going to say at first, having removed all obstacles I now again resume and dare pronounce, That it was a plain, though Typical, Prophecy of the Messias his Passion, and of the use of it, and so clear, that no words could have more punctually prefigured it to us. For the Analogy and Resemblance is most exquisite, if we cast our eye upon the whole Scene of things.  
9 For how naturally do the Israelites in the Wilderness represent the Church of Christ in the World; and their being bitten with fiery flying Serpents, our being poisoned and pained with vexatious lusts, and remorse of conscience when sin has entered into our Souls? What could more lively represent our Saviour upon the Cross, who knowing no sin, yet was made 
* 2 Cor. 5.21.  sin for us, than this Brazen Serpent set upon a pole in the Camp of Israel? Which indeed had the outward shape of a fiery flying Serpent, but was so far from being a Serpent, that it had nothing of a Serpent but external form thereof, and healed all them that were bit with those poisonous and deadly Serpents. So our blessed Saviour devoid of Sin himself, yet being in the most ugly outward appearance of Sinfulness that could be put upon him (he suffering betwixt two criminal Malefactors, 
Isa. 53.12.  as it was prophesied of him, that he should be numbered amongst the transgressors) he is in this posture (where he looks so like Sinfulness itself) unto the whole Church of God, when they are smitten with the fiery excitements of Sin, or the deadly pangs or remorse of Conscience, those rancorous wounds that Sin leaves in the Soul when she has been once bitten therewith, he is, I say, thus hanging upon the Cross, if they look upon him with the eye of Faith, the most sovereign Remedy and the most presentaneous assuagement of their Pain and Malady that can be offered to the thoughts of men, I am sure, of any humble and well-meaning man.  
10. But for those that are selfconceited, of a perverse Reason, and of an highflown Luciferian Temper, that prefer the subtlety of their own opinionated Wit and curious search into all secrets, and magnify their own natural Worth before the Friendship of him that loved us even to the death; these men are not fit Relishers of the Sweetness of that abundant Goodness and kind Condescension of Divine Providence in his manifestation of Jesus Christ to the world: as neither the fiery Enthusiast, filled with the sense of his own foolish Revelations and Divine Visitations (as he fancies them,) so stout, so stiff, and so perfect (as the flatteries of his own Imagination would bear him in hand) that he finds nothing but God and himself worth thinking of, and will be an immediate Reteiner to the Almighty, without any Interposal whatsoever. To that height and hardness is he swollen in his own conceit. But the true Character of him is that which the Apostle jude has given him, that he is but a mouth filled with great swelling words, puffed up, sensual, knowing not the Spirit. Such as these are those in too great a measure that wholly neglect the meditation on Christ's Passion, though it be of so great efficacy for the quenching and suppressing of all the restless and fiery motions of Sin in them. But execrable Blasphemers are they, whose Pride and conceitedness has made them reproach the person of Christ in his highest Agonies on the Cross, and impute that to a sinful weakness and imperfection, that was but the due effect of the weight of his Sufferings, who bore the Sins of the whole world, and made an atonement with God for them. Yet because he cried out in the words of that Psalm, 
Psal. 22.  which is a lively Prophecy of his Sufferings, My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me? therefore must that Fanatic Fool of Amsterdam, and his illuminate Elders, that boast so much of Perfection, be more perfect than the Son of God himself, whose certain appearance in the World is so clearly demonstrated out of the ancient Prophecies of the Old Testament, and so manifestly ratified by the Miracles recorded in the New.  
11. I appeal to all men if Satan himself could vent any thing more despightful and scornful against the endearing sufferings of our ever-blessed Saviour, who out of tender love to Mankind underwent those dreadful agonies of Death, and waded through the heavy wrath of God for sinners, than these Wretches have, that would recommend themselves to the World under the false Flourish and Hypocritical Title of the Family of Love; whereas by antiquating the use of the Passion of Christ, and thus villainously reproaching Christ upon the Cross, they demonstrate to all the world, that they have not the least sense or skill in so Divine a Mystery, but are wicked Apostates from God, who is that pure and Divine Love, and Underminers of the Kingdom of his Son Jesus Christ: In which neither such highflown Enthusiasts nor any dry churlish Reasoners and Disputers shall have either part or portion, till they lay down those Gigantic humours, and become (as our Saviour Christ, who is the unerring Truth, has prescribed) like little Children; for of such as these only is the Kingdom of Heaven, 
Matth. 19.14.  as the Prince of that Kingdom has declared. These therefore he embraced and blessed when he was alive; these he dying on the Cross stretched out his arms to receive; to these he wept drops of blood, that they might shed tears; for these he was scourged, that they might chastise the exorbitancy of their own lusts and evil concupiscences; for these he shed his most precious blood, that they might die to Sin, and live to Righteousness, by that power which raised Jesus Christ from the dead. This is the Foolishness of the Cross, a Scandal not only for such as are Unbelievers, but even to many of them also that would be accounted zealous and knowing Christians.   

CHAP. XVI. 1. The End of Christ's Sufferings not only to pacify Conscience, but to root out Sin; witnessed out of the Scripture. 2. Further Testimonies to the same purpose. 3. The Faintness and uselessness of the Allegory of Christ's Passion in comparison of the Application of the History thereof. 4. The Application of Christ's Sufferings against Pride and Covetousness. 5. As also against Envy, Hatred, Revenge, vain Mirth, the Pangs of Death, and unwarrantable Love. 6. A General Application of the Death of Christ to the mortifying of all Sin whatsoever. 7. The celebrating the Lords Supper, the use and meaning thereof.  
1. BUT that this is the meaning of Christ's Sufferings, that is, That we should also suffer in the Flesh, and mortify our sinful members, besides what our Saviour himself has intimated in comparing himself to the Brazen Serpent in the Wilderness, the sight whereof did not only assuage the pain of them that were bitten, but take away the poison, (whence we may reasonably conclude, that the looking on Christ on the Cross is not only to heal the Stings of Conscience upon sin committed, but to destroy the Poison and corruption of Sin out of us, that we may not sin any more) is plain, in that the Apostles themselves also do urge the Use of Christ Crucified to both those ends and purposes. Saint john 1 Epist. chap. 2. My little Children, these things write I unto you that you sin not. But if any man sin, we have an Advocate with the Father, jesus Christ the righteous, and he is the propitiation for our sins. But this use of the Cross, namely, Propitiation and the Peace of Conscience, all men catch at. There is more need of producing such places as show the other use thereof, for the Mortification of our sins. That of Saint Peter, 1 Epist. chap. 4. is very express. For as much therefore as Christ has suffered for us in the flesh, arm yourselves likewise with the same mind: for he that hath suffered in the flesh, hath ceased from sin; That he no longer should live the rest of his time in the flesh, to the lusts of men, but to the will of God. For the time passed of our lives may suffice to have wrought the will of the Gentiles, when we walked in lasciviousness, lust, excess of wine, revelling, banquet and abominable Idolatries. To which sense he speaks at least as fully, Chap. 2. ver. 19 For this is thankworthy, if a man for conscience towards God endure grief, suffering wrongfully. For even hereunto were ye called: because Christ also suffered for us, leaving us an Example, that we should follow his steps; Who did no sin neither was guile found in his mouth; who when he was reviled, reviled not again, when he suffered, threatened not, but committed himself to him that judgeth righteously; who his own self bore our sins in his own Body on the tree, that we being dead to Sin, should live unto Righteousness; by whose stripes we are healed. For ye were as Sheep going astray, but are now returned to the Shepherd and Bishop of your Souls. What can warrant the use of the Cross for the cure of sins more plainly than this?  
2. But we will hear also what Saint Paul saith, 2 Tim. chap. 2. ver. 11. This is a faithful saying, If we be dead with Christ, then shall we also live with him; if we suffer, we shall also reign with him; if we deny him, he will also deny us. This is most certainly true as well of inward Mortification as of outward trouble; and the mention of the death of Christ is to support our Spirits in the enduring of both. And Philip. 3. ver. 10. That I may know Christ, and the power of his Resurrection, and the fellowship of his sufferings, being made conformable to his death; viz. That as Christ died upon the Cross, so he might be crucified to the world and all the vain Lusts thereof: and those that walk otherwise, he cannot but proclaim them enemies to the Cross of Christ, whose God is their belly, and whose glory is their shame, who mind earthly things, ver. 18. And Galat. 6.14. But God forbid that I should glory save in the Cross of our Lord jesus Christ, by which the world is crucified to me, and I unto the world; that is, The world is but a dead spectacle to me, my affections being dead to it. I will close all with that excellent place, Rom. 6.3. Know ye not that as many of us as were baptised into the Lord jesus Christ, were baptised into his death? Therefore we are buried with him by Baptism into death, that like as Christ was raised up from the dead by the glory of the Father, even so we also should walk in newness of life. For if we have been planted together in the likeness of his death, we shall be also in the likeness of his Resurrection. Knowing this, that our old man is crucified with him, that the body of sin might be destroyed, that henceforth we might not serve sin. For he that is dead, is freed from sin.  
3. You see how the most urgent Exhortations of the Apostles to kill and overcome our Lusts are backed and edged, if you will, with a reflection upon the Crucifixion of our Saviour. Which allusion, if it were no more than that odd perverse Sect (which I have so often named) would make it, (who desire to allegorise away the whole History of Christ to a mere Fable, as if it were nothing but a mere fictitious Representation of things to be morally transacted in us) truly the Argument were nothing. For the death of a Ram or a Goat would serve to represent the sacrificing of our sensual Lusts, rather better than the death of Christ, who was so innocent a person. But the stress of the Argument lies in this, That a person not only so immaculate and innocent, but so holy and sacred, so honourable and Divine; that the Son of the living God, declared so from Heaven, foretold evidently by the mouths of the most infallible Prophets, and that at the distance of so many Ages, and undeniably demonstrated to be such by his own Miracles, and by that Miracle of Miracles, his Resurrection from the dead, and his visible Ascension into Heaven in the eyes of his Disciples; that this so noble and Divine a Person, that this Son of God should in dear Compassion and Love to Mankind give himself up, not only to a poor despicable beggarly life, but be contented to be whipped and scourged, and put to a death both painful and shameful with Thiefs and Malefactors, and this merely to atone the wrath of God, and open the gates of Heaven to bewildered mankind that were wand'ring further and further from their primeval Happiness; This is such an Argument as would melt the hardest Heart; and awake the dullest Understanding into a quick and cheerful apprehension of that duty that so nearly concerns him, viz. to be, if it were possible, more resolvedly willing to die to all his sins and worldly vanities, than Christ was to lay down his life to redeem him from them.  
4. This mighty Power of the Death of Christ is of such invincible efficacy to them that will but seriously dwell upon the Meditation thereof, that no strong hold of Sin will be able to resist it; no evil and inordinate affection, but the consideration of this Passion will calm, keep under, and utterly subdue. The very counting the circumstances of his Sufferings will put us out of conceit even with those Vices that we have most familiarly entertained, and still all those Perturbations and Disquietnesses of Mind that the crossest accidents of the World and our own Weakness can expose us to. Art thou a lover of money? how canst thou abstain from blushing, whilst thou remember'st that Covetousness betrayed and sold thy Saviour for thirty pieces of Silver? or refrain from communicating thy goods to the poor, when Christ has been so prodigal of his blood for thee? Art thou proud? how canst thou but be ashamed to exalt thyself, when the onely-begotten Son of God took upon him the form of a Man, yea of the lowest sort of men, and humbled himself, and became obedient to death, even the reproachful death of the Cross, 
Philip. 2.5. 1 Pet. 4.1.  that he might teach us Humility, that the same mind might be in us that was in him, as the Apostle speaks? Art thou neglected, scorned, or reviled? Thy Saviour was buffeted, mocked and spit upon. Are thy Inferiors preferred before thee? Barrabas was held a more worthy person than jesus. Are thy friends false to thee? Christ was betrayed by judas with a kiss. Dost thou fall from, or fall short of thy expected honours? jesus wore no earthly Crown but that of Thorns, nor Sceptre but a Reed, nor any Robe but such as the abusive Soldiers put on him to make legs to him and mock him. Art thou traduced for one as not sound in thy Religion? Thy Saviour was accused as a Blasphemer. What motion therefore or disturbance of Pride shall be able to disquiet thy mind, if thou do but reflect on thy Saviour's Sufferings?  
5. And for Envy, Hatred and Revenge, how canst thou harbour the least touch or sense of them, while thou lookest upon him who out of love laid down his life for us, even then when we were Enemies to him, yea, for those very persons that crucified him, praying unto God for them, 
Luk. 23.34.  Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do? And if thou be transportable into vain Mirth, what can better calm that giddy temper then the remembrance of his Sadness, whose Soul was sorrowful even unto death? And if the highest and most searching Afflictions attempt thee, what can more strongly arm thy Patience, then if thou ruminate on that bitter cup, the consideration whereof put thy Saviour into such an Agony, that he sweat drops of blood that fell down to the ground? And lastly, if Lust and Wantonness do assault thy Soul, the most present Remedy is the contemplation of thy dying Lord and Master, who with his outstretched arms on the Cross to embrace thee, presents himself a Corrival in thy strongest Affections. Look upon his inclined Head, not crowned with roses but wounded with thorns; view his half-closed Eyes, heretofore filled and beautified with lucid Spirits, whose mild motions were the perpetual Interpreters of his Kindness and Compassion to the Sons of men, but now overcast with the heavy cloud of Death. Kiss his cold and pale Lips, and receive his last breath, and tell me if thou didst not hear this whisper in it, Canst thou love any thing better than me, who out of love do undergo this painful and reproachful death for thee?  
6. But what I have appropriated to this foolish Passion of Wantonness, may equally take place in any inordinate affection; and our Saviour may justly expostulate how unkindly, how ungrateful he is dealt with, when his pretended Disciples refuse to mortify any lust whatsoever for him, who gave up himself to death for them. This consideration is so urgent and convictive, that none that have the least spark of Ingenuity can be able to resist it. And therefore whatever conceited highflown Fools may imagine of the Cross of Christ and the meditation of his Crucifixion, as a thing that may rather fit Children in Christianity then grown men; I say, it is the great Power of God to Salvation: and so long as a man finds any sin in him, he is to have recourse to it for his cure, as the Israelites in the Wilderness, as often as they were bit with the fiery flying Serpents, were to look up unto the Brazen Serpent which Moses had erected in their Camp. And those that make no use of the benefit thereof, I should suspect them to be no Israelites, but a generation of Vipers or Serpents themselves, to whom the poison of Sin is so congenerous, that it is their nature and pleasure, no pain at all to them; so that they desire no cure, but flee from the Cross, as Scorpions do quit the place where a Telesme is erected against them.  
7. But our Saviour Christ knew the power and efficacy of his Passion so well, that he made a special provision for the Commemoration of that often which it was fit he should suffer but once. This we usually call the Eucharist or the holy Communion. A Solemnity never to be antiquated, till our Saviour return again to judgement visibly in the clouds of Heaven, as S. Paul intimateth, 1 Cor. 11.26. For as often as you eat this bread or drink this cup, you do show the Lords death till he come. For the solid use of it cannot cease till then when all is accomplished. For so long as men are to have any growth in Godliness, or are to animate themselves to any holy designs, or sin is to be encountered with, or thanks to be given for the victories of the Cross, the holy Eucharist cannot possibly cease.  
For the most proper Preparation for the receiving of the Sacrament is a serious Meditation on the Passion of Christ, which is commemorated therein. The consideration whereof, what mighty power and efficacy it has for the vanquishing and subduing of all manner of sins and corruptions, I have given sufficient intimation. So that every Celebration of the Communion should be as it were a repeated Resolution and corroborated Conspiracy in the blood of the New Covenant, to do our utmost against all the Powers of Sin, of Darkness, and of the Devil; and this upon the sense of that great Love and Loialty we owe to our dear Saviour and Sovereign jesus Christ, who died for us, and poured out his own blood to glue and cement us to himself and to one another. So that the Mystery of Christian Religion is a Mystery of the deepest and dearest Friendship, and of the most indissoluble Union of Affection that can possibly be excogitated. Wherein neither Distance of Place nor Time can make any division, but it holds together Heaven and Earth, and binds what is passed to what is present, and actuates and invigorates what is present, to a prosperous and successful bringing on that which is to come. Thus it is with all those that are true Christians, and do really communicate in the blood of Christ; They have one Mind and one Heart, they have one Vote and one Interest, which is the Advancement of the Kingdom of the Lord Jesus Christ in the world in Truth and Holiness, and that Christian Peace, Faith and Love may flourish even to the ends of the Earth.   

CHAP. XVII. 1. The sixth Gospel-Power is the Resurrection and Ascension of Christ The privilege of this Demonstration of the Soul's Immortality above that from the Subtlety of Reason and Philosophy. 2. The great power this consideration of the Soul's Immortality has to urge men to a Godly life: 3. To wean themselves from worldly pleasures, and learn to delight in those that are everlasting: 4. To have our Conversation in Heaven. 5. The Conditions of the Everlasting Inheritance, 6. Further enforcements of duty from the Soul's Immortality.  
1. THe sixth Gospel-Power is the Contemplation of the Resurrection and Ascension of Christ; in respect of which stupendious event the Apostle has declared how it is Christ Jesus that has abolished death, 
● Tim. 1.10.  and brought Life and Immortality to light through the Gospel. For truly whatsoever Traditions there were amongst the jewish Rabbins, whatever Disquisitions or Conclusions amongst the Philosophers, whether Platonists or Aristoteleans, concerning the Soul's Immortality, they were either so uncertain and fallacious in themselves, or so subtle and unintelligible to the People, that they could not satisfy the World concerning this so important a matter. And if a man should write never so accurately and Apodictically of this point, the use thereof would reach but to a few, namely such as are of a very patient and comprehensive Spirit, that have leisure and take delight in perusing of subtle and close-wrought contextures of Reason; which to most men is a toilsome and tedious thing. And when a man has writ and read all he can of this Subject, and has met with the very best and most Demonstrative arguments for the Conclusion; yet for use and service, the Recollection of them is voluminous and cumbersome, as well as the Collections from them doubtful and fallible, at least to them that are not fully masters of their Reason. But as the Resurrection and Ascension of our Saviour is certain, as known to be de facto by abundance of Witnesses; so is the Remembrance and Representation of it to our minds at once, and strikes strong upon our Fancy, and reaches our Reason with that powerful conviction, that believing this, we cannot any longer doubt of either the Existence of God, or our own Immortality. And if we once be but well assured of the Existence of God and of our own Immortal state after this Life, methinks this alone should be able to lift us above all the Snares that Satan has laid in this World to entangle us.  
2. Mortality, one would think, if well considered, might give us some check from too eager pursuit of Honours and Riches, from worldly Plots and Designs, as also (for fear of diseases that accelerate death) from over-lavish Indulgence to Sensuality and Intemperance. But the Certainty of a Life to come, the condition whereof shall be such as our Demeanour here lays the seeds of, whether for Happiness or Misery, and that in a measure unspeakably above what happens, or can happen in this life; this consideration must have such virtue in it, if we duly meditate upon it, that it should win us with all willingness to forsake all the unlawful Pleasures and Projects of this transient World, to get some sure Interest in that which is to come, and not to trust all in one bottom, if any thing at all, I mean in the leaking vessel of this mortal Body, which is ever and anon ready to sink or topple over, and so to drown all the hopes we placed in it. Wherefore, as ye heard out of Saint Peter, 
1 Pet. 2. 1●.  we are, like Strangers and Pilgrims in this life, to abstain from fleshly lusts which war against the Soul; that our Minds going out impolluted of the Foulness and Contagion of this defiled Earth they sojourn in, may be received into the happy Society of just men made perfect, 
Heb. 12.23.  as the Author to the Hebrews speaks. Whenas if they go out foul and impure, their Reception must be accordingly, they being given up into the power of those deformed Fiends of Hell, the very thoughts of whose sight and company might be enough to affright any man that is not Atheistically sortish from assimilating himself to those nasty Gaol-birds by repeated acts of Vice and Wickedness. Besides what smart of punishment shall reach both their outward Senses and guilty Consciences by the inevitable rod of God's Justice upon them.  
3. Wherhfore it is most indispensably rational, to use this World as if we used it not, and to addict ourselves to such Pleasures as are most proper to the other State; such as are those most delicious touches & senses of the Divine Love, or that pure and intellectual Affection which S. Paul calls Charity: Whereby we delight in the good of another, as if it were our own; whereby we rejoice in the wisdom & goodness of God displayed his Creatures; whereby we ardently desire the advancement of the Kingdom of Christ infinitely before any private advantage whatsoever, and do faithfully assist and earnestly expect the joyful accomplishment and finishing of the great Mystery of Godliness in the fullest period thereof, to a final Triumph over Sin and Satan, and a perfect Redemption of the Church of Christ into the glorious Liberty of the Sons of God.  
4. These are the warrantable Pleasures of the Soul that has a design upon the Life to come, 
Colos. 3.1.  of a Soul that is risen with Christ, and therefore seeks those things that are above, where Christ sitteth on the right hand of God. And upon this very consideration the Apostle enforceth his Exhortation, Colos. 3. Mortify therefore your members which are upon earth, Fornication, Uncleanness, inordinate Affection, evil Concupiscence, and Covetousness which is Idolatry. And our Saviour in his Sermon on the Mount, Lay not up for yourselves treasures upon Earth, where moth and rust doth corrupt, and where thiefs break through and steal: But lay up for yourselves treasures in Heaven, where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, nor thiefs break through and steal. For where your treasure is, there will your heart be also. And therefore Saint Paul professes of himself (and exhorts others to imitate him) that his mind is wholly taken up with those things which are above, Philip. 3.17. Brethren, be followers of me, and mark them that walk so as ye have us for an example. For our conversation, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, our municipal affairs, our negotiations of greatest concernment are in Heaven, of which City we are, and from whence we look for our Saviour the Lord jesus Christ, who shall change our vile bodies, that they may be fashioned like to his glorious body, according to the working whereby he is able even to subdue all things unto himself.  
5. And verily he that through Faith is once possessed of these things, it is a wonder to me how he can think of any thing else: As the Prisoner could not abstain from the pleasure of thinking of the known day of his Liberty, or a poor man of an Inheritance that would certainly fall to him within the term of few years. And if it were Conditional, as this of the Kingdom of Heaven is, we may easily conceive how much he were concerned to have a care punctually to observe the Conditions propounded, or earnestly to endeavour to get such Qualifications as that he may not forfeit the enjoiment of that Fortune which otherwise would naturally fall to his share. And how they are to be qualified that are to be Heirs of that everlasting Inheritance, the Scripture doth plainly set out; 
Revel. 21.27.  there must no unclean thing enter into the Holy City. None can be Heirs of this Kingdom but the sons of God, nor any be the sons of God but those that are led by the Spirit of God, Rom. 8. And what are the Fruits and Effects of that domestic Guide, the Apostle has plainly told us already, Galat. 5. That the fruits of the Spirit are Love, joy, Peace, Long-suffering, Gentleness, Goodness, Faith, Meekness, Temperance. And they that are Christ's (in whose Title alone it is that we can lay claim to Heaven) have crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts. And again Rom. 8. If ye live after the flesh, ye shall die; but if ye through the Spirit do mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live: that is to say, ye shall live the life of Peace and Joy and Righteousness here, and of Eternal Glory hereafter.  
6. Wherefore we see what an urgent Power the Meditation of future Happiness is to the Believer, to make him endeavour to the utmost to be Partaker of the Divine Nature, and to aspire to a due measure of Holiness, without which we shall necessarily be frustrate of our expected Happiness. The consideration whereof cannot but wean him from all the exorbitant desires of the Pleasures, Profits or Honours of this World. Which though they had not intermingled with them many vexations and distastes, much care and solicitude, but were certain for this life and entire; yet Life being uncertain, and the longest term thereof but like a Dream, or a Post that goes by, in comparison of our future abode elsewhere, I dare leave it to the worldly man's own computation, what a pitiful bargain he has made in foregoing what is to come for these temporary Enjoyments: worse far than he that sold his Birthright for a mess of Pottage. But I shall not dilate any further on so plain a matter. All the Wit and Rhetoric of Man cannot move him whom those known, but weighty, 
Mark 8.36.  Words of our Saviour will not; What will it profit a man to gain the whole World, and to lose his own Soul?   

CHAP. XVIII. 1. The Day of Judgement, the seventh and last Gospel-power, fit as well for the regenerate as the unregenerate to think upon. 2. The Uncertainty of that Day, and that it will surprise the wicked unawares. 3. That those that wilfully reject the offers of Grace h●re, shall be in better condition after Death than the Devils themselves are. 4. A Description of the sad Evening-close of that terrible Day of the Lord. 5. The Affrightment of the Morning-appearance thereof to the wicked. 6. A further Description thereof. 7. The Translation of the Church of Christ to their Aethereal Mansions, with a brief Description of their Heavenly Happiness.  
1. WE come now to the Seventh and last Power of the Gospel, which is The consideration of the dreadful Solemnity of the Day of judgement; the very mention whereof from the mouth of Paul made Felix the Governor to tremble. And I must confess it is so hard an Engine, that it is more fit to beat upon the obdurate hearts of the Unbeliever and Unregenerate, that are crusted over with Iron and Flint, then for battery against the truly Regenerate and sincere Believers; for those other Powers of the Gospel are more proper and abundantly sufficient for carrying them on with courage and constancy in the ways of God. But there is in the Day of judgement an Object not misbeseeming their most serious thoughts; which is the perfecting and finishing of the Redemption of the Godly. 
1 Cor. 15.51.  We shall not all sleep, but we shall all be changed, and that for the better. For whatever is mortal, then shall put on Immortality; and none of the Saints shall be worse clothed then in a Body of an Heavenly and Aethereal consistence. This is that incorruptible crown of Glory, of Life and of Righteousness, which the Apostles mention, and S. Paul expressly declares to be laid up for him against that day, namely, the Day of judgement; Which the Lord the righteous judge shall give him at that day, 
2 Tim. 4.8.  and not to him alone, but to all those that love his appearing: that is to say, Whose affections and consciences are so sincere, that they longingly expect when he will consummate and finish the happiness of his Church; and should be so far from fear, that their hearts would exult for joy, to hear the sound of the Trump, and see the Sky grow bright by the overspreading of his Heavenly Camp in the Air.  
2. This Meditation therefore reaching as well the unconverted as the converted, it had been ill omitted of us. And that it may take the better effect, we are to suggest what will be able to break down or prevent such false and foolish Fortifications as the Mind of man may rear up against it, to bear off the powerful Assaults it makes upon his Soul and Conscience. These are chiefly two. The one, the long Interval of time from hence to that Day, which makes the terror thereof little, as things seem less the farther they are removed from our eyes. The second is, the hope that within so long a space they may have time to repent and be converted, though they live as they lift in this life: For they may prepare themselves for that Day in the other life which is to come. But to the first I answer, That the approach of this Day is very uncertain, (by reason of the obscurity of Prophecies and of the very Completions of them) and is left so, for the present exercise of the good, and the perpetual vexation of the wicked both in this state of things and that which is to come. His appearance therefore will be sudden like a Comet or blazing-Star, which no man could tell when it would first appear; but more terrible and minacious by far, not threatening the death of this or that Prince, or the change of this or that State, but the overturning of all States and Kingdoms, and the burning up the Earth with all the Works and Inhabitants thereof with unquenchable Fire. And that evil which a man does not know but may begin to morrow, if duly thought upon, cannot seem at a great distance, but near at hand, and ready to surprise him.  
3. To the other I answer, That he that wilfully rejects the offers of Grace and Opportunities of becoming holy and good in This life, he shall have no more privilege in the other than the Devils themselves have, who, as S jude expressly tells us, are reserved in everlasting chains of Darkness unto the judgement of the great Day; who shall then inevitably undergo the Fate of Sodom and Gomorrha, who are set forth for an example, suffering the vengeance of eternal Fire. And what manner of Persons these are, jude and Peter have both very graphically described: such as had totally evaded all obligation to true Holiness and Righteousness, and were of an impure and foul conversation, Filthy dreamers, defiling the Flesh, despising Dominion, and speaking evil of Dignities; Followers of Balaam, perverting the truth for a reward; Spots in the Christian Societies, feeding themselves without fear; Clouds without water, blown about with every wind of false doctrine; Fruitless Trees; Raging waves of the Sea foaming out their own shame; Wand'ring Stars to whom is reserved the blackness of darkness for ever. No more hope of them therefore then of Lucifer and his accursed Accomplices. And S. Peter pronounces the same sentence of them, 
2 Pet. 2.10, 14, 17.  for they are plainly the same persons, namely, bold and daring spirits, arrogant and selfconceited, despising government and reproaching authority; such as speaking great swelling words of vanity, allure through the lusts of the flesh, in much wantonness, those that were clean escaped from them that live in error; Day-rioters, having their eyes full of adultery, that cannot cease from sin, or forbear the recommending of the liberty thereof to others, but beguile unstable souls; Having their hearts exercised with crafty and covetous practices; Wells without water; Clouds carried about with Tempests, adjudged to utter darkness for ever. For with the Devils they are cast down into Hell, and delivered up even as they to chains of darkness, to be reserved to the day of judgement, 2 Pet. 2. So that there is no more hope of such impenitent Sinners that have laid waste their Consciences, and wilfully neglected or resisted the manifold convictions, clear illuminations, and frequent offers of Grace and Assistance from the dispensations of the Gospel, after this life, than there is of those old Apostates, the wicked spirits that are kept as Prisoners in Hell, till that fearful and terrible Day of the Lord.  
4. That Day of the Lord wherein all unbelieving Flesh shall tremble, and every Face gather blackness. For this will prove a day of Wrath indeed, a day of Anguish and Distress, 
Zeph. 1.15.  a day of Devastation and Desolateness, a day of Darkness and of Gloominess, a day of Clouds and of thick Darkness; a day of the Trumpet and Alarm against the fenced Cities and the high Towers, not of judah only, but against all the Nations of the Earth. For the Lord himself will descend from Heaven to revenge him of his Enemies. 
Wisd. 5.17.  He shall take to him his jealousy for complete Armour, and turn the whole Creation into weapons of his displeasure. His severe wrath shall be sharpened for a sword, and the World shall fight with him against the unwise. Then shall the right-aiming Thunderbolts go abroad, and from the Clouds as from a well-drawn Bow shall they fly to the mark. And hailstones of wrath shall be cast as out of a Stone-bow, and the waters of the Sea shall boil and rage against them, and hot scalding Floods shall overflow them and drown them: and they shall be blown about with fiery Winds, and wearied out with the whirlwind, and they shall have no Peace nor Solace for ever. The Moon and Stars shall withdraw their shining, and the Sun shall be turned into blood. For nothing but Mists and Fogs and Stench, nothing but sulphureous Vapours, smoring Heat, dark Clouds charged with horrid Thunder and Lightning, immense Earthquakes and innumerable Eruptions of subterraneous Flames, crackling Volcanoes, smoking Mountains, high flakes and tortuous streams of Fire from burning Forests and Woods, loud Shrieks and howl of affrighted Men and Beasts, grim and grisly Apparitions, deep and dreadful Groans of tormented Ghosts; nothing but such uncomfortable Objects as these shall fill up the Scene of the Earth and Air, when once that Final Vengeance has seized upon the Wicked.  
5. This is the sad Evening-close of that terrible Day of the Lord; and the Morning-Appearance thereof will not be much more cheerful to either the Hypocrite or Profane person. For the hopes of the Hypocrite cannot but fail, and his heart sink like a stone, while he sees the righteous Judge that tries the heart and reins coming in the clouds of Heaven to execute vengeance on the wicked, and to deliver the godly from that imminent fate that attends the Earth. And the proud scoffing Epicurean that laughed at Religion as a piece of weakness and foolery, and impudently denied there was either God or Providence in the world, he will then to his utter shame and confusion acknowledge his own Philosophy, which he thought such an high piece of wit before, the most unhappy Folly and Madness he could have light upon. For he shall be confuted to his very outward Senses, when he shall see Christ himself appear with all his Heavenly Host attending him; when he shall hear the sound of the Trump, and see forthwith the whole Air filled with his glittering Legions consisting of Saints and Angels. For the Trump shall sound, saith the Apostle, and then those that have already departed this life shall immediately appear in their celestial Harness, in their glorified bodies. For those that are alive shall not prevent those that are dead, but rather the contrary. For those that sleep in Jesus will God bring with him, and harness them with the bright Armour of Life and Immortality, whereby they become part of that glorious Angelical Host wherewith our dread Sovereign and blessed Saviour Jesus Christ will face the Earth a while, to the exceeding great astonishment and terror os the wicked World.  
6. Out of which by the Ministry of his Angelical Troops will he gather his Saints that are found alive in the flesh from all the corners of the Earth, as the Angels plucked Lot out of Sodom, when the City was to be destroyed with Fire and Brimstone from Heaven; a Type questionless of this Final Judgement. And whether it be by the quick descent of fiery Chariots, like that of Elias, who was safely thereby conveyed to Heaven, and about a thousand years after conversed with our Saviour on the Mount; or bright shining clouds, glistering with the glory and lustre of their celestial guides, be made foot-stools for them to get up on (for there is no fear that the weight of their Bodies should break through, their Earth and Flesh being of a sudden changed into pure Aether;) or whatever other pomp and solemnity there may be in their transportation from the rest of the World unto that glorious Company that strikes all men's eyes with amazement, while they look up into the sky; This visible Selection of the Good from the Bad must needs fill the hearts of the Wicked with unspeakable Dread and Horror.  
And that partly by reason of the present wonders of this unexpected supernatural Visitation, which thus suddenly has surprised them through unbelief; and partly from the sad presage of what will follow, even that horrid and dismal Tempest which we have already described, that endless Night of Thunders and Lightnings and Earthquakes, of roar and howl and utter confusion and destruction for ever.  
7. Which direful vengeance having once entered upon that execrable crew, forsaken of God and given up to the merciless Rage of the incensed Elements, the victorious Church of Christ retreats with the rest of the Angelical Hosts, marching up the Ethereal Regions in goodly Order and lovely Equipage, filling as they go along the reechoing sky with Songs of Joy and Triumph. For this is the greatest day of Solemnity, the highest Festival that can be celebrated in the Heavens; whose Inhabitants if they rejoice at the conversion of one sinner, what Joy and Rejoicing must they express at the complete Redemption of the whole Church? when Jesus Christ the Prince of our Salvation, who is able to save to the 
* Heb. 7.25.  utmost, has perfectly redeemed us body and soul, and leading Captivity captive, rescuing us from the power of Hell, Death and the Devil, does resettle us again in our own Land, and re-establish us into the ancient Liberties of the Sons of God, making us fellow-citizens with the pure and unpolluted Angels, and free Partakers of all the Rights and Immunities of the celestial Kingdom; even of that Kingdom where there is Order and Government without Envy and Oppression, Devotion without Superstition, Beauty without Blemish, Love without Lust, Sweetness without Satiety; where there is outward Splendidness without Pride, Music without Harshness, Friendship without Design, Wisdom without Wrinkles, and Wit without Vainglory; where there is Kindness without Craft, Activity without Weariness, Health without Sickness, and Pleasure without Pain; and lastly, where there is the Vision of God, the Society of Christ, the Familiarity of Angels, and Communion of Saints; where there is Love and Joy and Peace and Life for evermore.  
Upon the consideration of which ineffable Happiness, what inference can be more genuine than what S. Paul has made already on the same Subject? Wherefore, 
1 Cor. 15.58.  my beloved Brethren, be steadfast, unmoveable, always abounding in the work of the Lord; forasmuch as ye know that your labour is not in vain in the Lord.   

CHAP. XIX. 1. That there can be no Religion more powerful for the promoting of the Divine Life then Christianity is. 2. The external Triumph of the Divine Life in the person of Christ how throughly warranted and how fully performed. 3. The Religious Splendour of Christendom. 4. The Spirit of Religion stifled with the load of Formalities. 5. The satisfaction that the faithfully-devoted Servants of Christ have from that Divine homage done to his Person, though by the wicked.  
1. I Have now sufficiently exposed to your view the Nature and Use of this sevenfold Engine, these Seven Powers of the Gospel, how potent they are to beat down every strong hold of sin, and to raise up the Divine Life and Spirit of Righteousness in us. That they have done so little execution in Christendom hitherto, that disquisition I shall defer till its due place. In the mean time I appeal to all the World if there can be invented a Religion more powerful for this purpose then the Christian Religion is.  
2. But for the external Triumphs of the Divine Life in reference to the Person of Christ, the Usefulness of our Religion in that point is demonstrable not only from the Frame thereof in itself, but from the long and constant Effects it has had in the Christian World. For as for the Frame of our Religion, we have therein a full warrant to do the highest Divine homage to Christ that we can express; He being so clearly therein declared The true Son of God, not only by several Testimonies from Heaven, but also by that supernatural manner of his generation in the womb of the Virgin by the overshadowing of the Holy Ghost, by his mysterious union with the Eternal Word, by his miraculous Resurrection from the dead, and by his visible Ascension into Heaven, and Session now at the right hand of his Father. This is warrant enough to do all Divine homage to our blessed Saviour, as to the only-begotten Son of God. And truly the Church, to give them their due, has not been sparing; the very constitution of our Religion being so effectual for this purpose. For so Divine a Person as Christ was, namely, The very Son of God, and yet condescending to undergo so horrid a death for the World; how could engaged Mankind stint themselves from showing of all manner of expressions of Love and Devotion toward him?  
3. Wherefore they erected innumerable magnificent Structures of Temples, Chapels, and other Religious Edifices, and consecrated them to his Name: They endowed the Christian Priesthood with ample Riches and Dignities; set up Church-music, sung divine Anthems in honour of our Saviour, adorned their Churches, celebrated his Passion with unexpressible reverence, instituted Festivals, and filled both Time and Place with such variety of Ornaments, that a man might observe that the greatest part of the Splendour and Pomp of Christendom was in reference to their Religion. Which certainly would have been a very goodly and lovely spectacle, if Superstition, Hypocrisy, and Ecclesiastic Tyranny could have been kept out.  
4. But this External Worship and the Ceremonies thereof, things equally performable by the evil and the good, by the regenerate and mere natural man, these took growth enormously, and like rank Weeds choked the Corn: or, what happens in full and overfed bodies, in which natural heat and activity is very much lost, the huge load and bulk of visible Formalities extinguished the Life and Spirit of Religion.  
5. But however this outward Homage to our Saviour continued and does continue in a great measure over the face of Christendom to this very day, though their expressions are not alike courtly every where. Which continuation of Divine Honour done unto him cannot but gratify his faithfully-devoted Servants, they having a deep resentment of the shameful Sufferings their Lord and Master underwent out of his dear love to them; and therefore do naturally rejoice at this Tribute of Divine Adoration the World gives to so holy and sacred a Person, it being so suitable a part of compensation of his Humiliation and Reproach. Besides that they receive some satisfaction, that Divine Providence has so brought it about touching the true Members of Christ, whose Principles are so opposite to the Guise of the world, and their Persons so contemptible, that yet the World are fain with the lowest prostrations to adore that in Christ, which they kick about and trample upon so in his despised Members.  
But I will insist no longer on this Theme, having spoke enough of it elsewhere. We have now shown the Usefulness of the Mystery of Godliness in all holy and religious respects: I shall add only a word or two in reference to things of this Life, and so conclude the fourth part of my Discourse.   

CHAP. XX. 1. The Usefulnesse of Christianity for the good of this life, witnessed by our Saviour and S. Paul. 2. The proof thereof from the Nature of the thing itself. 3. Objections against Christianity, as if it were an unfit Religion for States Politic. 4. A Concession that the primary intention of the Gospel was not Government Political, with the advantage of that Concession. 5. That there is nothing in Christianity but what is highly advantageous to a State-Politick. 6. That those very things they object against it are such as do most effectually reach the chief end of Political Government, as doth Charity for example, 7. Humility, Patience, and Mortification of inordinate desires. 8. The invincible Valour that the love of Christ and their fellow-members inspires the Christian Soldiery withal.  
1. THat Christianity contributes also to the Happiness of this present World, is evident both from the Testimony of Christ and his Apostles, and also from the nature of the thing itself. Matth. 6. Where our Saviour having exhorted us not to be over-solicitous for the things of this Life, food and raiment; setting before our eyes the care of Divine Providence in Creatures of far less price than ourselves; how the Fowls of the Air are provided for, that neither sow nor reap, nor gather into barns; how gloriously the Lilies of the Field are arrayed, that neither wove nor spin: he concludes, That we should not so eagerly and carefully seek after those things as worldly-minded men do; But seek ye first the kingdom of God (saith he) and his righteousness, and all these things shall be added unto you. For your Heavenly Father knows that ye have need of all these things. 
1 Tim. 4.3▪  And Paul to Timothy, Godliness is profitable for all things, having the promise of this life and that which is to come.  
2. And if we consider the nature of the thing itself, there is an accruement of present Happiness from true Christianity, not only by virtue of Promise, but even by natural dependence of Causes and Events; especially when that Christian frame of Spirit has arrived to any considerable degree of perfection and maturity. For there is no such obliging person in the world as a mature and ripe Christian, nor any truer Policy then to be obliging. Which Temper the more sincere it is, the more taking it is, and the more sure Fortress against adverse Fortune. Wherefore what advantage Humanity has, he has it in the greatest measure. Besides that his calm and castigate spirit makes him sensible & discreet above all expression, and of a sagacity beyond all conceit of the unregenerate man. His Faithfulness also and honest and cheerful Industry have their proper blessing attending them. And his moderate desires of Riches and Honours and his laudable use of them, unblemished with any blot of either sordid Covetousness or vain Ostentation, prevents or beats back the ill-aimed darts of secret Malice and Envy. And if but a meaner share of the things of this world be allotted to him, yet his contentments are not the less, he finding that true which both David and Solomon have pronounced, That better is a little that the righteous has then great possessions of the ungodly. 
●sa. 37.16. ●●ov. 16.8.  And when more unsupportable pressures and afflictions fall upon him, such as great Fits of Sickness, Imprisonment, and the Approaches of Death, his Advantages in this Condition are unspeakably above what any other mortal is capable of. For the more these urge his outward man, the more his inward is inflamed and excited to the exercise of those powers that are most holy and precious; and needing no admonition, (though so fit and apposite as that of Epictetus, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉) the Circumstances of things themselves will assuredly awaken this Christian Champion to the exertion of all the strength of his Soul, and to the successful use of his spiritual weapons wherewith he is armed against the day of battle. For Faith and Devotion and invigorated Meditations of the other State will so fortify his spirits and strengthen his mind, that in all this affliction he will become more than Conqueror through the power of Christ that enables him to all things. And by how much the enjoyments of this present life are diminished, the more his thoughts are cast upon those that are to come.  
3. This brief Intimation shall suffice to show how serviceable Christianity is for comfort and solace in this present life to every true Christian in his private Capacities. But I must not omit to discover also that advantage which a Communialty has by becoming truly Christian. Which I am forced to the rather, because some have not stuck to pronounce of Christianity as of a Religion never intended for bodies Politic, and very disadvantageous for public Concerns: As if Christian Humility, Mortification of the Flesh, and Patience of Injuries, would so cow and soften a Nation, that it would make them as helpless as innocent, and thus betray them to the victorious Fierceness of their invading Neighbours; and the Precepts of Charity so indispensably urged but slacken the hands of those that are able to work, and fill the whole Land with lazy beggars. Such like Cavils as these have some ill-willers not only to Christian Religion, but (as I suspect) to any Religion that would curb their inordinate affections, invented and cast abroad; but more to the detection of their own ignorance and shame, then of any Imperfection or Unfitness in Christianity, whereby it may not be the Religion of the most flourishing States and Kingdoms that can be constituted.  
4. In answer therefore to the proposed Objections, I will in the first place acknowledge with them, That the Gospel was not intended primarily for the advantages of this Life, nor bore in it any Politic design for the administration of Public affairs of State; but for making men in their private capacities good and happy, and for working their spirits into such a frame of Life and Holiness as would most certainly assure them of that Joy and Glory that is laid up for Believers in the other World. But withal I cannot but take notice, By how much it is plain that there is no Political or Worldly Design in the Gospel, by so much the more evident it is that there is no deceit nor falsehood therein; and that it is not the cunning contrivance of some crafty Lawgiver, but an holy, sincere and infallible Testimony of the Will of God concerning the True way of Salvation, and of the everlasting Happiness of the Souls of men.  
5. But though I have been so liberal as to allow them thus much, yet I deny That there is any thing in Christian Religion but what is not only not inconsistent with, but highly advantageous to a State or Kingdom that becomes truly Christian. For empty noises and names of things do nothing. Wherefore I shall affirm, That whatever advantages other Religions may be thought to have for conscientious obedience to the supreme Powers and faithful dealing betwixt man and man, (which is the universal scope of all Religions as they are made serviceable to bodies Politic) Christianity has these, and upon more evident and unquestionable grounds than any Religion else whatsoever. For what Religion is there in the World that can give that demonstration of a Life to come, that Christianity doth in the Resurrection of our blessed Saviour, that infallible pledge of immortal Happiness to all his followers? The truth therefore of Christian Religion rightly represented being so irrefutably convincing to both the learned & the unlearned, the Heart and Conscience not only of the People but also of the Magistrate will be the more irresistably bound to the performance of their mutual duties one to another. The Result whereof is an unviolable Peace, and with that, all such comforts of Life as the best Laws and Governments pretend to aim at for making a Nation happy.  
6. Nay I add further, that those things that they object against Christianity are such as, if a Nation become truly Christian, do most effectually reach the chiefest Ends of Political Government. Of which one main one is mutual succour in time of need. And what is more proper for this than Charity? Nor is there any fear that this proneness to help one another shall relaxate the endeavours of the generality of the body Politic, but it only sweetens their care and industry, and takes off that torturous solicitude that must naturally attend those that know too well, that if they cannot hold up themselves, they must certainly perish. Which desperate consideration forces them to all possible tricks & frauds for Self-Preservation. Which uncomfortableness of life and the evil temptations thereof are prevented in a Commonwealth that is truly Christian, and consequently sincerely Charitable. Neither will Laziness thereby be nourished; this same Christian frame of Spirit making them all more ambitious of doing then receiving good; according to that noble saying of our Saviour, 
Act. 20.35.  It is a more blessed thing to give then to receive.  
7. And as it is without controversy that Humility, the patient Suffering of injuries, and the Mortifying the exorbitant desires of the flesh, do tend most certainly, in a Polity that is become thus Christian, to a constant Peaceableness and a faithful and impartial Administration of justice in all things, (For from whence is War and Dissension, Violence and Injustice, but from the inordinate lusts of the Flesh, from Pride and Desire of disproportionable Revenge?) so is it as true also that they make us not a whit more liable to the invasion of our Enemies, as becoming thereby more cowed or soft in Spirit. For a due castigation of the lusts of the Flesh rendereth the Body more healthful and hardy; whenas Luxury will certainly make it rotten and effeminate, and expose it to all manner of diseases. And it is a very unskilful conceit to think that Humility will make them such tame things, that the enemy may take them up and carry them away at his pleasure: For Christian Humility does not consist in being content to be brought under bondage by men, but in not despising others, and not arrogating any thing to ourselves, nor seeking unjust dominion over others for our own pleasure and satisfaction.  
8. Nor does Patience toward particular injuries inure the Christian at all to be remiss in making resistance against an unjust Invader of his Country and Liberties. For the very same Principle, namely the Divine Love, that prompted him to bear private wrong, the damages whereof he could better reckon up, will as forcibly urge him to resist such public Violence done against the body of Christ, who are more dear unto him then the apple of his eye, and their Concerns as much beyond his private Interest as their Number exceeds his single Person. His Love therefore to Christ who died for him, and whose Cause then shall really lie at the stake; His sincere affection to his fellow-members, to whom their dying Lord left that sacred legacy of mutual love, sealing it on their minds with his own stupendious example, who being so high above them, yet stooped to the shameful and bitter death of the Cross, that they might love one another so ardently and entirely, that if need required they would not stick to lay down their lives one for another; His firm belief in the Providence of God and his special assistance to them that fight his battles; His moderate love of this present World, and certain expectation of the immediate enjoyments of the Happiness of the other life upon the quitting of this; The consideration, I say, of all these things will arm our Christian soldiery (let them be in their private demeanour as mild and humble, as tame and lamblike as you please) with such miraculous valour and courage, that I cannot but presage that that Benediction of Moses will not fail to attend their erterprises, 
Levit. 26.8.  Five of them shall chase an hundred, 
Isai. 52.12.  and an hundred of them shall put ten thousand to flight: For the Lord will go before them, and the God of Israel will be their Rearward. What Nation therefore can grapple with such a people as this? For there is neither Strength nor Counsel against the Almighty.    

BOOK IX.  

CHAP. I. 1. The four Derivative Properties of the Mystery of Godliness. 2. That a measure of Obscurity begets Veneration, suggested from our very senses. 3. Confirmed also by the common suffrage of all Religions, and the nature of Reservedness amongst men. 4. The rudeness and ignorance of those that expect that every Divine Truth of Scripture should be a comprehensible Object of their understanding, even in the very modes and circumstances thereof. 5. That Contradictions notwithstanding are to be excluded out of Religion. 6. And that the Divinity of Christ and the Triunity of the Godhead have nothing contradictious in them.  
1. WE have now finished the four Primary Properties of the Mystery of Godliness, having treated of the Obscurity, Intelligiblenesse, of the Truth, and Usefulnesse thereof: and have already intimated that there arise from these four other properties (which if you please you may call Derivative;) as from the Obscurity of this Mystery arises Venerability; from the Intelligiblenesse, Communicability; from Truth, a Power of gaining Assent; and lastly, from Usefulnesse, an affectionate prising of it, and a Zeal or desire of promoting the knowledge and virtue of it in the World as much as we can. It remains therefore that we speak something of these, but with all brevity possible.  
2. That a due measure of Obscurity makes a Mystery the more venerable, is a Truth suggested to us by several observations. How Shades and Silence affect our very Senses, every one can witness who is not of so course a contexture of Body that only gross and fierce Objects can move him. But he whose Senses are more passive and delicate, can with pleasure relate how he is affected when he enters into some shady and envious Wood or Grove, the thickness of whose Trees and redoubled Shadows stops his sight and hopes of ever passing through all that grows on that Sacred ground; but what he sees, he approves of as delightful, and conceives a peculiar pleasure in that confused divination or obscure representation of things there, where his Eyes cannot reach, nor his Feet approach. The Silence also of the place increases the solemnness thereof, in which (as Plutarch says well) there is something profound and mysterious. And for this very reason the shadiness and stillness of the Night ordinarily seems a very venerable object to those whose Senses are so quick and fine, that they can feel and relish all manner of mutations in Nature: which impress enriched the Poet's Fancy with that expression, 
Noxque tenebrarum specie reverenda tuarum.   
3. The common Suffrage also of all Religions gives with us, who have always affected something not easily Intelligible at first sight: And their Temples were so built as to have their Adyta, some more Sacred and inaccessible places in them. And we may further observe, that Sparingness of speech and Reservedness in men does naturally conciliate reverence to them. For there is still something behind in them impervious and inaccessible, which if they would impart, they might lessen their respect and become more contemptible. For it is very obvious to humane Nature to brood some strange overweening conceit of those things they know not, and to neglect and slight that which they know. These are Thiefs that willingly leave the house when they have carried away all the treasure. But perpetual expectation continues respect. And what makes matter if the bottom of the Well be fathomless, if the Water we reach be but pure and useful? Wherefore those that contend for such an absolute plainness and clearness in all points of Religion, show more of clownishness and indiscretion then of wit and judgement; and their zeal is not so much for Truth, as out of Pride & Vainglory; they taking it very ill that any thing in the Mystery of Godliness should be so mysterious, as that their conceited Reason should not be able to comprehend it.  
4. But I demand of those great Pretenders to Reason, who would usurp or monopolise that Title to themselves in matters of Religion, By what Faculty can they demonstrate, that the Divine Oracles should mention nothing to us but what is the adequate Object of our Understandings, and that we shall not be puzzled in our endeavouring to comprehend the modes and circumstances of that General Truth which they propose to us? For the General proposal may be useful to us, whenas the curiosity of Circumstances may serve for nothing but the feeding of our foolish desire of devouring all Truth we can meet with and priding ourselves in the booty. I speak this in reference to the most obscure Articles of our Religion, touching the Triunity of the Godhead and the Divinity of Christ For that the Holy Scripture does affirm both, 
Book 1. c. 4. sect. 8, 9, 10. and c. 5. sect. 1, 2, 3, etc.  I have already sufficiently shown. And being that they come to us with the same authority that the whole new Testament does, we cannot with any face deny the assertions and yet profess ourselves Christians. For the adverse party have no plea but the Incomprehensibleness of the manner of the thing: which allegation is most unjust and ridiculous.  
For that which comes to us by Divine Revelation is as certain as our Senses. But our Senses do assure us of such things as no faculty can conceive how they are such as our Senses warrant them to be. As for example, The immediate Union of Matter with Matter, and The power we have by Will and Thought to move any member of our Body; These things we know to be, but are as incomprehensible as any thing that the Scripture has declared of the Triunity of the Godhead or Christ's Divinity. And therefore all their Arguments against those two Articles are weak and vain. For it is sufficient that for those useful purposes I have often mentioned they be proposed in the Scripture; but in a more shady, obscure and general way; that being enough to serve the End they are proposed for. And if any one be at a loss how to conceive the Mystery, let him make it up with devout admiration and humble veneration: Affections better becoming every holy man, than a fierce and peremptory pursuit of his own conceited Reason, and bold attempt to pry into those things that God has thought fit to hide from him. Which is a saucy and clownish as forcibly to unveil or unmask some noble Matron or modest Virgin whether they will or no.  
5. But that no fraud be done to Truth, nor mankind left liable to all the incredible forgeries and fables of covetous Priests and Impostors, we shall more carefully limit this our exaction of Reverence only to such Articles of Religion as are recommended to us not only upon account of Divine Revelation and Serviceableness to some laudable end, but are also clear from contradiction and incompossibility. For for my own part I am well assured That God, who made our Faculties, will never offer any thing to us to believe, that upon close debate does plainly contradict them. Else all Religions were alike credible, and the Moons coming out of Mahomet's sleeve as passable as the History of jonas his being three days and three nights in the Whale's belly, and afterwards coming out alive. Which, though it be miraculous, is not at all impossible.  
6. And therefore I do with all confidence imaginable assert, That the Divinity of Christ, and the Triunity, so far forth as the Scripture has de-declared itself in these points, have nothing of contradiction nor impossibility in them. Nay, I will go one step further. Athanasius his Creed, which one would think is express enough concerning this Mystery, if certain words in it be but varied in that latitude of sense which they are capable of, and not only so, but must of necessity have in the Creed, there may be such an interpretation made of it as the most captious Reason can find no cavil against.   

CHAP. II. 1. That there is a latitude of Sense in the words of Athanasius his Creed, and that One and Unity has not the same signification every where. 2. The like in the terms God and Omnipotent. 3. Of the word Equal, and to what purpose so distinct a knowledge of the Deity was communicated to the Church. 4. In what sense the Son and Holy Ghost are God. That Divine adoration is their unquestionable right. And that there is an intelligible sense of Athanasius his Creed, and such as supposes neither Polytheisme, Idolatry nor Impossibility. 5. That there is no intricacy in the Divinity of Christ but what the Schools have brought in by their false notions of Suppositum and Union Hypostatical. 6. That the Union of Christ with the Eternal Word implies no Contradiction, and how warrantable an Object he is of Divine worship. 7. The Application thereof to the jews. 8. The Union of Christ with God compared with that of the Angels that bore the Name Jehovah in the Old Testament. 9 The reasonableness of our Saviour's being united with the Eternal Word, and how with that Hypostasis distinct from the others.  
1. NOw that there is necessarily understood this latitude of variety in the sense of several of the words of the Creed, is apparent from the consent of those that do subtilise this Mystery to the utmost curiosity. For it is impossible for them or any else to think that the Godhead of the whole Trinity is One in the same sense that the Father considered alone is One, or the Son or Holy Ghost so considered. For then there being no more Unity in the single Hypostases then in the whole Trinity, every Hypostasis will be Triune; which no man will assert. Wherefore there is a latitude of sense in the word One or Unity allowable in the Creed.  
2. So when the Father is said to be Omnipotent, the Son Omnipotent, and the Holy Ghost Omnipotent, it is evident that Omnipotent has not the same sense in all. For the Father has the power of Eternal Generation of the Son, and both Son and Father of an Eternal Emission of the Spirit; but the Son does not proceed from the Spirit, neither is the Father generated of the Son. Yet the Spirit and the Son which are both from the Father, how infinitely do they exceed the Creation of the World? And the like may be said of the term God; by which if you understand That which is first of all in such a sense as that all else is from him, and he from none, the Son and the Spirit cannot be said to be God in this signification, because the Father is not from them, but they from the Father.  
3. And therefore it is further manifest that the word Equal is not to be understood mathematically and absolutely, but in an useful reference to us. Which is a Key that will easily open the whole Mystery of the Creed, which God did not communicate to the world to spin and wove unprofitable cobwebs out of; but did thus explicitly impart the knowledge of his Divine glory, that understanding the Distinctness of his Godhead in the Triunity thereof, the Divinity of Christ might the better be conceived, and how warrantable an Object he is of our worship & Divine Adoration. For it passing through the Titles of the Humanity to the Eternal Son of God, there cannot be the least scruple or show of Idolatry in such Divine worship.  
4. For the Son is God, and the Holy Ghost is God, as well as the Father, that is to say, they are all Eternal, Omnipresent, Omniscient, Omnicreant; and therefore Divine Adoration is due without question to the whole Trinity from the Creatures. And not upon this account only, but because they are so perfectly One, and have the same indivisible Omnipresency, and therefore are One entire Godhead, One coequal Glory and Majesty coeternal. I say then that this latitude of sense being once admitted, which is necessarily implied, the meaning of Athanasius his Creed may prove such as no imputation of either Polytheisme, Idolatry, or unconceivable Impossibility can be alleged against it; and the end of this Mystery fully served in such an intelligible Interpretation. But I shall not undertake any such Paraphrase in this place. And what I have already ventured at is rather by way of Essay or invitation to others to make trial, then peremptory assertion in so profound a point, that deserves rather our humble admiration then curious disquisition. It is sufficient that so far as Scripture has determined of this Article, it is without exception or Contradiction.  
5. The Divinity of Christ in my apprehension is a more easy Object of belief, being as intelligible as the Union of our Soul and Body. For as they two make up one man, so God and Man make one Christ, as Athanasius himself has expressed it. This the Schools call Hypostatical Union, which has no intricacy in it but what they themselves have bestowed upon it. For every Substance is of itself an Individual Substance, and Universals but a Logical notion arising from our comparing of Substances of like nature together. Neither is there any Substance but by due preparatory modifications may be capable of being united with some other Individual Substance, and these Two Individual Substances become One whole Substance. Which yet are not so One as that they cease to be Two Numerical Substances; because they ar●●o otherwise said to be One, I am sure are no otherwise One, then by the apt Union of one with another. Which yet hinders not but that they are still; and if they are, they are Two: namely, my Soul and Body are still this Individual Soul and this Individual Body, though they be, as they term it, Hypostatically united. For it only implies conjunction, not confusion of Substances, nor any loss of the Individuality of the Substances thus conjoined. For there is no Substance conjoinable with another, but remains this Individual Substance, even for that very reason because it is a Substance, every Substance being of itself Individual, as I have already said, and yet conjoinable with another Substance: whence it is plain that the Scholastic notion of Suppositum is a mere foolery.  
6. Out of which we may easily understand how that the Humanity of Christ and the Eternal Word may be Hypostatically united without any contradiction to humane Reason unsophisticated with the fopperies of the Schools, and both their Hypostases remain still entire. Of which I will exhibit this as a more sensible representation. Suppose a vast Globe made all of solid Gold, saving one very small section which we will suppose of Silver. This individual Gold and this individual Silver, remaining still this individual Gold and Silver, make up one entire Globe, which is not an entire Globe without either. So in Christ, made up (as I may so speak) of the Second Hypostasis of the Trinity and of that humane Person that conversed at Jerusalem; He is that individual Silver, and the other that individual Gold, and both these together One Christ, the sphere of whose Divinity filling all things, and being every where at hand, cannot but be a warrantable Object of our Prayers and Invocations, as the passive Humanity of Christ the prop of our Faith and confidence by his bitter Passion and Intercession.  
7. What Superstition therefore can there be, or least suspicion of Idolatry, when we pray unto Christ, if we do but think of him to whom we pray? For the Eternal Godhead does so outshine every thing in this Object of Devotion, that our mind is in a manner wholly transported into God, though with a due reflection of honour upon the Person of our Saviour, in virtue of whose Death and Intercession we make our addresses. Which Truth might also pass with the Jew, without any scruple at all, if he do but call to mind with what devout Humility their forefathers have 
* Exod. 34.8.  adored the presence of Angels. To whom in their Law 
* Gen. c. 18, & 19 Exod. c. 3, 14, 32, & 34.  jehovah, the most holy name of God, is also attributed. And if an Angel, that sustains the Person of God only by way of Embassy, has this divine honour; how much more than is due to Christ, who is jehovah not only by Title and external Function, but by real Union with the Eternal Son of God? Which the Platonists in their Triad also call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the same in Greek that jehovah is in Hebrew.  
8. Or if they could imagine that there was so extraordinary a kind of Union of these Angels with God, where so high a name is attributed to them, as being in such an universalizing Rapture that they had lost the sense of their own Personalities, and were wholly actuated by God, who used them as fully and commandingly as our Soul does our Bodies; yet this may fall short in a twofold respect of that Union which is betwixt the Humanity of Christ & the Eternal Word. For first, it may not be of the same kind, but differs as much, it may be, as the union of a Spirit with a dead Corpse does from the union of the Soul of Man in an healthful body. Or if it could be admitted that there was some Principle excited and awaked, or some way inserted into the Essence of an Angel, whereby he might have real and vital union with God, yet it being but temporary, it is not to be compared with this lasting and durable union in the Messias. Nor does the visible presence of the Angel warrant Divine worship more to him then to Christ. For Christ according to his higher and more adorable nature is every where present.  
9 I conclude therefore that the Divinity of Christ is not at all repugnant to Reason, I mean his Real and Physical union, as I may so call it, with the Eternal Word. For being that it was this Word or Eternal Wisdom whereby God made all things, it is very decorous and congruous that that great Instrument of the restoring so choice a piece of his Creation as Man is, should be united particularly to the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Eternal Word. Nor is it unconceivable how he may be united particularly and immediately to this Hypostasis, and not the other two, from what we observe in Nature. For even the Faculties of the Soul residing in the same part of the Soul, according as the part of the Body is tempered or modified, one Faculty may exert itself in the part, and another be silent and take no hold thereon. And further it is evident, that though the Holy Spirit of God and the Spirit of Nature be every where present in the World, and lie in the very same points of space; yet their actions, applications or engaging with things are very distinct. For the Spirit of Nature takes hold only of Matter, remanding gross bodies towards the centre of the Earth, shaping Vegetables into all that various beauty we find in them; but does not act at all on our Souls or Spirits with divine illumination, no more than the Holy Spirit meddles with remanding of Stones downwards, or tumbling broken tiles off from an house. Which things rightly considered and improved make this Mystery intelligible enough for those that are fit for such Speculations. So that I need add nothing more, having already proceeded further than I intended, in zeal against the fraud of some, and indiscretion of others, who so confidently maintain, That some main Points in Christian Religion are not only obscure (which I willingly acknowledge, and that thereby our Religion is the more Venerable;) but also repugnant to Reason, which I utterly deny, and shall in its due place show the sad inconvenience of so rash an Assertion.   

CHAP. III. 1. That the Communicableness of Christian Religion implies its Reasonableness. 2. The right Method of communicating the Christian Mystery. 3, 4. A brief example of that Method. 5. A further continuation thereof. 6. How the Mystagogus is to behave himself towards the more dull or illiterate. 7. The danger of debasing the Gospel to the dulness or shallowness of every weak apprehension.  
1. THE Second Derivative Property of the Mystery of Godliness is Communicability. For in that it is Intelligible, it becomes hereby Communicable. Whence it appears what Communication I mean: not such as is compatible also to Magpies and Parrots, that is, a sound of words or phrases, which those Birds are able to repeat after us; but a Rational impartment of the matter, whereby a man's Understanding is satisfied of the real grounds of our belief. This duty the ancient Christians were charged with, as appears 1 Pet. chap. 3. v. 15. Be ready always to give an answer to every man that asketh a reason of that hope that is in you, with meekness and reverence, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And if we be asked a reason of our belief, and the Apostle requires us to answer, assuredly he was not conscious of any Unreasonableness of the Christian Faith in his time. That of that witty Father of the Church, Credo quia impossibile, however it might please the Answerer, it could never satisfy the Opposer. 
Philip. 1. 7●  This would not prove 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as S. Paul speaks, a defence and confirmation of the Gospel, but rather an exposing it to derision and contempt. For he that will acknowledge Impossibilities in his Religion, gives up the Cause without blows, and yields at once all that his adversary desired, namely that his Religion is nothing but a Forgery or Foolery.  
2. Intelligibleness therefore must precede Communication in him that communicates the Mystery to another, so far as he does venture to communicate it. Otherwise if he once give his Tongue leave to outrun his Understanding, what hopes has he of seeming intelligible to another when himself understands not what he saith? Whence unless he meet with a fool, he himself will be sure to be found one, or accounted an Impostor or Madman. So little edification can there be in such Discourses.  
But if a man would be a prudent Imparter of Christian Religion indeed, he is not only to take care that what he pronounces of the Mystery is intelligible to himself; but also to be very circumspect how he speaks any thing to any one before they be capable of receiving it. And therefore if he would use a right Method, he must begin with such things as are the most easy to conceive and the most capable of Demonstration, and also are the most certain pledges of the Happiness which they may expect who desire to be real and cordial Embracers of Christianity.  
3. As for example, They are to declare how Christ is the Messias expected of old of the Jews, though rejected by them when he came: That he is the Son of God, miraculously born of a Virgin: That he was a Sacrifice for sin, and underwent the shameful death of the Cross out of love to us: That he was raised from the dead the third day, and ascended visibly into Heaven, and thence is to be expected as Judge of the quick and of the dead; and that then those that believe on him shall be crowned with the highest glory and immortality, their vile bodies being changed into the similitude of his Heavenly body: And that the Resurrection of Christ is a palpable earnest of the purpose of God to reward us thus with everlasting life. Such like things as these are to be communicated first by way of proposal, they neither vexing nor wearying the apprehension or imagination of man by any difficulty of conception, but are so strange that they may well call out the closest attention, and put a man upon the most eager inquisition to be satisfied whether they be true.  
4. The terms of the question therefore being thus easily intelligible, in the next place it will be expected that they evidence the Truth of the Narration: which is to be done from those clear Prophecies of the coming of the Messias, in the Old Testament, and of what he was to do and to suffer; any by a rational eviction of the incorruptedness and authenticness of the History of Christ in the Gospels and the rest of the Writings in the New. And after this, orderly and by degrees, they are to be led on to those things that are more obscure and mysterious, and yet to the patient and well-prepared mind both true and intelligible. For though some few points in Christianity may be obscure; yet so far forth as the Scripture defines any thing of them, they are both intelligible and true. So that Truth and Intelligibility is in every warrantable part of Christianity, at least to those that have their understandings exercised in rational Speculations. But for others whose parts and employments have rendered them less fit for any meditation that is subtle and obscure, they may content themselves with the safe adhesion to the form of Sound words delivered in the Scriptures.  
5. Out of which they are very intelligibly instructed of the Divinity of Christ's Person, in that they read there how he was declared the Son of God by voices from Heaven: That he was begotten not by man, but by the overshadowing of the Holy Ghost: That he did such Miracles also as became the Son of God to do, being utterly above the power of nature: That in him dwells the fullness of the Godhead bodily, whenas it dwelled in the Temple of the Jews only Typically. And therefore there is far greater reason that the devotions of Christians should be directed 
* Revel. 21.22.  towards Christ, than those of the Jews towards the Holy Temple; towards which they always worshipped, when they put up their supplications to God, though they were far distant from it. That the Word also is said to be made flesh, 
John 1.14.  to wit the Word that was in the beginning with God, when all things were made; and that this Word also was God; 
1 Tim. 3.16.  and that God was manifested in the flesh by the appearing of Christ in the World.  
6. That these things are thus really and in truth, the Authenticness of the Scriptures makes good. But for such as are unexercised in Metaphysical speculations, that have not so much as considered the Union of their own Soul with their Body, nor once heard of distinction real and formal, and other settled notions requisite for the more express apprehension of such high points as the Conjunction of the Divinity and Humanity in Christ and the Triunity of the Godhead; the best instruction can be given to them by the Mystagogus is, that they would make that up in humble Adoration that they want in Knowledge: and that God of his mercy imparted these Mysteries to the World for use, and not for curious and vexatious speculation: and that they should be so modest as not to think that utterly unintelligible that themselves for the present cannot apprehend.  
7. That the Truth of the Gospel is a standing and immutable thing, not to be altered and changed according to the capacities of men; and that if nothing should be exhibited to their belief but what they will all affirm they have a satisfactory conception of, they will at last tread down Religion to nothing. For they will not stint themselves there, I mean in the rejection of the Divinity of Christ, and of a Triune Deity; but the notion of Angels and Spirits, and of an Immaterial Soul, and lastly of any Being whatsoever that is truly spiritual, will appear so inconceivable to some, that at last Religion will be tumbled down as low as mere Body and Matter, and will find no Object but the visible World, and the Sun and Stars must be the greatest Deities. And so either the ancient Pagan Superstition or else downright Atheism must take place.   

CHAP. IU. 1. The due demeanour of a Christian Mystagogus in communicating the Truth of the Gospel. 2. That the chiefest care of all is that he speak nothing but what is profitable for life and godliness. 3. A just reprehension of the scopeless zeal of certain vain Boanerges of these times. 4. That the abuse of the Ministry to the undermining the main Ends of the Gospel may hazard the continuance thereof. 5. That any heat and zeal does not constitute a living Ministry.  
1. SOme such account as this will the prudent Communicatour of the Mystery of Christianity give to him that asks a reason of his Faith, declaring his sense of things with meekness and fear, as S. Peter speaks, 
1 Pet. ●. 1●.  that is to say, with patience and mildness towards him whom he informs, and with holy respect and reverence towards God whose Messenger in some sort he is; and therefore aught to be careful that he mistake not his errand in any thing, nor mingle of his own what he has no commission to speak, nor distort the truth out of fear or favour, nor make himself suspected by any levity or affected vanity in style or words, that are misbecoming a matter of so great importance. For quaintness of wit and studied eloquence may tickle the Ear for a time, like a Musical air the while it is playing: but a faithful and serious declaration of the most weighty parts of our Religion will wound the very Heart, and captivate the Soul to the Obedience of Christ.  
2. And above all things, he that either of himself adventures, or has any better call to this office, let him ever have in his eye the Usefulness of the Mystery he endeavours to communicate, remembering that that is an Universal property thereof; and that, if either his inadvertency or curiosity has carried him into any Useless speculations or Theories, he is most certainly led out of his way, and that he is now imparting humane inventions which are nothing at all appertaining to the Gospel of Christ; that he is now feeding his charge not with the sincere milk of the Word, but the brackish sweat of some overheated Brain. This is the most common and the most dangerous mistake that is to be observed in this Function; as if their very Art and Faculty were to let fly words for whole hours together, whereof not one is directed or intended towards the mark and scope of the Gospel, which is the rooting out of Sin and destroying the Kingdom of the Devil.  
3. And yet it is a wonder to see the zeal and heat, and hear the noise of these Boanerges, these Sons of thunder, as if every sentence were fire and lightning from Heaven against the strong holds of Sin and Satan, and that they would humble every thought to the obedience of Christ, who came into the World to redeem us from all iniquity, and to purchase to himself a Church pure, holy and undefiled, without either spot or blemish. Which End notwithstanding is for the most part not only not aimed at, but too often crossed and supplanted by Hypocritical insinuations of either the Needlesness or Impossibility of these things. To be short, For the most part the discourse is so off and on, that a man knows not what they would have: but it is as if one should bring Greyhounds into the field, and let them slip and cry allooe, when yet there is no game before them. Which noise though it may make them skip up and look about a while, yet they will presently find themselves unconcerned, there being nothing in sight for them to pursue.  
4. But if they would exhort to follow peace and holiness, without which no man shall see the Lord, this were worth our pursuance indeed, as being the known and certain end of the preaching of the Gospel. But if we see no such design therein, and therefore act opposite to it, and vilify the dawnings of that Day of righteousness that is to arise upon the World and to make that Habitations of Christendom a Land of joy and peace, and discourage the people of God by telling them dreadful stories of the Sons of Anak, those invincible Giants, whenas there is nothing too hard nor invincible to the true josua, our Lord Jesus, the wisdom & power of God; verily it is to be feared that this Function, which was intended by God a Fortress against Sin, if it prove by unskilful zeal such a Bulwark of unrighteousness, that He may dig it down and remove it as a ruinous wall of a garden, whose dead rubbish and stones ever falling on the innocent herbs and flowers do smother and stifle them, or as an old decayed hedge which is to be pulled up and carried away, the quickset being grown.  
5. But if we will work the works of the Lord in faithfulness and according to the design of the Gospel, we ourselves shall become part of that Quickset, and be made living stones to hold up one another in the Temple of God. And that those that are not thus enlivened may not take themselves to be so, by reason of their extraordinary promptitude and vivacity; I must not forbear to declare that this life we speak of is no natural heat, nor the external effects of it. Nor is that a living Ministry according to this sense, that makes show of the greatest zeal. For verily it is well known that cooling Physic may be administered in very hot broth. And it is too-too possible that such things may be delivered with the greatest heat and fervency imaginable, which once received into the Minds of the hearers are so far from warming them afterwards and spiriting them to true holiness and righteousness, that they even slake and extinguish the desire thereof: which yet is no less a crime then stifling the life of God in the World as much as in us lies, and undermining the Kingdom of Christ upon Earth. These things I could not but take notice of concerning the Communication of the Gospel, as being of very great use as well to the Hearer as the Teacher, that neither the one might mistake himself, nor the other be deceived by him.   

CHAP. V. 1. The nature of Historical Faith. 2. That true Saving Faith is properly Covenant, and of the various significations of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 3. In what Law and Covenant agree. 4. In what Law and Testament. 5. I● what Covenant and Testament agree. 6. That the Church might have called the Doctrine of Christ either the New Law or the New Covenant. 7. Why they have styled it rather 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The first Reason. 8. Other Reasons thereof. 9 The occasion of translating 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, The New Testament.  
1. THE Third Derivative property of this Mystery is a power of winning assent, which arises from the convincing clearness of the Truth of the Gospel. This Assent, which is general to all convincing Truths of what nature soever, appropriated thus to this Divine Mystery, is called Faith: And this Faith in persons unconcerned, suppose Angels or Devils (whom the Gospel may not be meant for, and yet believe the truth of it, at least the good Angels) or else in such persons as may be concerned in the Gospel, and yet will not close therewith, though they believe it, (if there be any such that can do so) is vulgarly called an Historical Faith. As if a man should throughly understand how such a one has purchased a Lordship upon such and such terms, this is an Historical Knowledge in him; and he can tell the whole transaction of the business, and does believe it; but in the mean time has no share there, he professing himself either unable or unwilling to meddle upon these terms. Such is Historical Faith, which alone stands us in no stead to Salvation, and gives no share or portion in the Kingdom of Heaven.  
2. But if out of this Belief and Knowledge we seriously close with the terms of the Gospel, this will prove a Saving Faith, and is not mere Historical knowledge and belief, but Covenant. The Conditions and Promises whereof are clearly comprehended in the New Testament, as we ordinarily call it from the Latin translation. But the Greek Inscription is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, which might be better rendered the New Covenant; but is capable also of being interpreted the New Law. For of so large an extent is the signification of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, it denoting both Law, Covenant and Testament, as Hugo Grotius has observed out of Plato, Aristophanes and Isocrates.  
3. And well may these 
* See Grotius upon the Inscription of the New Testament.  three kinds of Rights pass under one common notion and name of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, if we consider what agreement and affinity they have one with another. For first, Law and Covenant agree in Sanction; especially public Leagues and Covenants, which of old were made by the mactation of some beast, from whence Sanction is à Sanguine, from the blood of the Sacrifice. For which cause also the Hebrew Doctors willingly deduce 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 succidere, as the Latins foedus à feriendo. Whence the phrase of striking a covenant is so obvious both in Hebrew, Greek and Latin Authors. And that there is Sanction in Laws as well as in public Contracts and Covenants is plain, for that the blood of him that transgresses is to satisfy the Law. In legibus Sanctio dicitur ea pars (says Grotius) quae Sanguinem delinquentis legi consecrat; In laws that part is called Sanction which consecrates the blood of the Delinquent to the law.  
4. Again, Law and Testament have this common to them both, that neither are without covenanting or contracting. Name & haeres, eo ipso quòd haeres est, praestare debet factum defuncti; & subjectus alterius impeperio, eo ipso quòd subjectus est, ejusdem legibus parere debet: For an heir or executor, as such, is hereby bound to perform the deed of the deceased; and he that is a Subject, is, as such, bound thereby to obey the laws of him whose subject he is, as the same Author tells us.  
5. Lastly, Covenant and Testament agree in this, that at first it is free to a man whether he will contract or no, and so whether he will take administration or no, or be such a man's heir. But it is not always free whether a man will be such an ones Subject or no, whenas Subjection may unavoidably descend on one as born of such parents and in such an one's Jurisdiction.  
6. Out of this distinct apprehension of these several significations of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, we may the more easily judge which is the most compatible to the nature of the Gospel; and observe the wisdom of the Ancients in making this Inscription rather than any other. For they might have entitled it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, having a double invitation thereto. For first, the Jews called their Pentateuch, as also the rest of their Books of Holy Writ, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the Christian Doctrine is so termed also both by Paul and james, Galat. 6. Bear ye one another's burdens, and so fulfil the law of Christ: and jam. 2. If you fulfil the royal law, according as it is written, Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself, ye do well. They might also have inscribed it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, whose determinate sense had been then, The new Covenant. But than it would have hid that special sense of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which the Author to the Hebrews alludes to, chap. 9.17.  
7. But they have made choice of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 rather than 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, first because they seem to have an intimation from Christ himself thus to style the Gospel, Matth. 26.28. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, This is my blood of the new Covenant. The same also you may read in Mark and Luke. So that here being mention of Blood, Sanction properly so called, and which is most conspicuous in the nature of a Covenant, is herein manifested. The Author to the Hebrews does more accurately and fully prosecute this Matter, chap. 7, 8, and 9 where ver. 19 he plainly parallels the blood of Christ to the blood of the Covenant made by God with the Jews. For when Moses had spoken every precept to all the people according to the Law, he took the blood of Calves and Goats, and scarlet wool and hyssop, and sprinkled both the book and all the people, 
See Exod. 24.8.  saying, This is the blood of the Covenant which God hath enjoined unto you. To which blood of the Jewish Covenant all along to the end of the chapter he compares the Sacrifice of Christ and the shedding his most precious blood, when he did Foedus ferire, make a Covenant of peace with God for remission of sins to all Mankind.  
8. The other reason why they have styled it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Covenant, rather than 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, is because this Inscription more plainly insinuates unto us the sweet condescension of God Almighty and his singular goodness in the Gospel, who in sending of Christ hath not dealt with us summo jure, nor imperiously and minaciously, as severe Lawgivers use to do; but mildly and kindly, as those that contract and covenant in a familiar and kind way one with another. And the holy Writers are so far from giving any considerable occasion to title the Gospel by the name of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, that they frequently set it in opposition thereunto. And if at any time they attribute that term to it, it is ordinarily not without some softening or mitigating qualification; as the Law of Faith, not of Works, and the Law of liberty Jam. 1.25. So that we see that there is a very sufficient ground why, notwithstanding the Jews called their Pentateuch and other holy writings 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the Law, that the primitive Christians should call the Evangelical writings 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Covenant; it usually also signifying Testament, to which the Author to the Hebrews alludes, chap. 9.17. which comes exceeding near to the nature of a Covenant, where one is constituted Heir upon Condition.  
9 The very Title therefore of that Authentical Volume of our Religion gives some general knowledge of the nature of it, if it had been fitly translated out of the Greek. But the Latin Christians as well in the old as in the new Testament ever translating 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Testamentum, (etiam ubi 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 nominatur, as Grotius takes notice, whenas God yet cannot die, and therefore will never have occasion to make his last Will and Testament) have given occasion to our English Translatours to follow them in the Title of this Book, and to render it Testament, rather than Covenant: by which notwithstanding is to be understood Covenant. Otherwise if you understand a last Will and Testament, what sense will the Old Testament bear?   

CHAP. VI 1. That there were more Old Covenants then one. 2. What Old Covenant that was to which this New one is especially counterdistinguished: with a brief intimation of the difference of them. 3, 4. An Objection against the difference delivered; with the Answer thereto. 5. The Reason why the Second Covenant is not easily broken. 6. That the importance of the Mystery of the Second Covenant engages him to make a larger deduction of the whole matter out of S. Paul.  
1. IN general therefore our Christian Religion is a Covenant, the Terms and Conditions whereof are comprehended in those Books which we ordinarily call The New Testament, which were better and more significantly rendered The New Covenant. The nature whereof we cannot so well understand, unless we reflect back upon the Old Covenants mentioned in the Scripture, which preceded this; and there being more than one, take notice which of them especially this New one is set opposite to. That there is mention of more Covenants than one, is manifest from Ephes. 2.12. And particularly Circumcision in the book of Moses and the Prophets is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the New Testament, Acts 7.8. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, And God gave unto Abraham the Covenant of Circumcision.  
2. But questionless that One most eminent, most solemn and most formal Covenant which God made with the Children of Israel, beginning it at their going out of Egypt, but perfecting it on Mount Sinai in Arabia, this is that Old Covenant chiefly glanced at by them that styled our Religion The New Covenant: and they had a very good warrant for it out of the Prophet Jeremy, ch. 31. v. 31, 32. Behold the days come, saith the Lord, that I will make a New Covenant with the house of Israel and with the house of judah: Not according to the Covenant that I made with their Fathers in the day that I took them by the hand, to bring them out of the Land of Egypt (which my Covenant they broke, although I was an husband unto them, saith the lord) But this shall be the Covenant that I will make with the house of Israel: After those days, saith the Lord, I will put my law in their inward parts, and write it in their hearts, and will be their God, and they shall be my people.  
Which promise also is recorded in the 54. of Esay, And all thy children shall be taught of the Lord, and great shall be the peace of thy children.  
So that there is found an Old and a New Covenant set opposite the one against the other by the Prophets own ordering. The difference of whose natures consists mainly in this, That the Old Covenant is an external Covenant, something without a man, the other an inwardly-ingrafted principle of Life. This is that word which is in our heart as well as in our mouth, of which Paul professes himself a preacher, and therefore must be the gospel of jesus Christ.  
3. But you'll say, The Evangelists and the Apostles Writings are without too as well as the letter of Moses. ay, but yet for all that it is very manifest and plain that they have not reached the Dispensation of the Gospel, that have not attained to an inward principle of life. Which being the great distinguishing design of the Gospel, we are to look upon it in this design and end, and that it has not done its work, and is in a manner nothing to us till this be done. He that believes in me, out of his belly shall flow rivers of water. 
John 7.38.  And John 6. He that eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, dwelleth in me, and I in him. As the living Father has sent me, and I live by the Father; so he that eateth me, even he shall live by me. Which passages plainly enough import the most intimate principles of life that may be; the divine nature being turned as it were in succum & sanguinem within us, being converted into the juice and nourishment of our Souls.  
4. But our conversation under the Mosaical Covenant, and our frame of Spirit there is but an ordinary accustomary temper or habit of doing or not doing such and such things; and consequently all that righteousness but a fleshly rational fabric of mind, which Fear and Custom have carved out in the surface as it were of our Souls; which characters by the same instruments are so preserved legible. But under the Covenant of Christ, nor Fear nor Custom, but an inward spirit of life works us into everlasting holiness and a permanent Renovation of nature and Regeneration of the hidden man.  
5. From whence the reason is to be understood of that difference the Prophet jeremy intimates betwixt the Old Covenant and the New. That the old Covenant was broken by his people, but the new one should not be broken. For the one being an external yoke, and the other the inward pleasure of life and radicate desire of the Soul; it is no wonder that what is forced lasts not long, but that upon the first opportunity and provoking occasion, like unmanaged horses, we cast off the burden that so pinches us and galls us, in lying so heavy upon us, and being no part of us. But the perfect Law of liberty becoming as it were our own life and nature, our greatest burden would be not to act according to it, and to act contrary thereto intolerable. For it were the wounding and tormenting a principle of life in us, or the Spirit of Christ in us, whereby we are not only aided and assisted to every good work, but take a natural delight therein: whereas under the Mosaical law we have no conformity of Spirit to either the purer Moral precepts, or any complacency in the luggage of a company of insipid and burdensome Ceremonies; and yet the Mosaical Dispensation, though it give no strength to perform what it requires, yet like Pharaoh's hard taskmasters requires the same tale of brick, though they withhold the straw.  
6. And this gives us some light into the nature of the Two Covenants in reference to the Prophecy of jeremy. But it being an argument of very great consideration, I will not content myself with so scant an account thereof, but make a more copious deduction of the whole matter out of Paul, Gal. 4. that we may the more fully understand so important a Mystery: and when I have from thence discovered the excellency of the state of the Second Covenant, I shall add such things as tend to the more useful knowledge of the entrance into it and advance in it.   

CHAP. VII. 1. The different states of the Two Covenants set out Galat. 4. by a double similitude. 2. The nature of the Old Covenant adumbrated in Agar: 3. As also further in her Son Ishmael. 4. The nature of the New Covenant adumbrated in Sarah: 5. As also in Isaac her Son and in Israel his offspring. 6. The necessity of imitating Abraham's faith, that the Spiritual Isaac or Christ may be born in us. 7. The grand difference betwixt the First and Second Covenant, wherein it doth consist. With a direction, by the by, to the most eminent Object of our Faith. 8. The Second main point wherein this difference consists, namely Liberty, and that, First from Ceremonies and Opinions; 9 Secondly from all kind of Sins and disallowable Passions; 10. Lastly, to all manner of Righteousness and Holiness.  

Gal. 4.21, 22, 23, etc.  1. TEll me, ye that desire to be under the Law, do ye not hear the Law? For it is written that Abraham had two Sons; the one by a bondmaid, and the other by a freewoman. But he who was of the bondwoman was born after the flesh; but he of the freewoman was by promise. Which things are an Allegory; for these are the Two Covenants, the one from the Mount Sinai, which gendereth to bondage, which is Agar. For this Agar is Mount Sinai in Arabia, and answereth to jerusalem which now is, and is in bondage with her children. But jerusalem which is above is free, which is the Mother of us all.  
Here the story of Agar and Sarah, Ishmael and Isaac is made to set out, and that very appositely and lively, the two different conditions of those that are under the Law and those that are under the Gospel: that thereby the advantage and excellency of one above the other being laid open before the eyes of the Galatians, they might not hereafter be any more in a tottering and fluctuating condition, or sophisticate and adulterate the precious purity of the Gospel with judaical superfluities and useless, if not now hurtful, Ceremonies; but stick fast to Christ alone, not going back from him to Moses, nor yet mingling Mosaical Rites and Ceremonies with the plainness and sincerity of Christ.  
In the words we have recited there is a double Similitude. We will in each first lay out the particulars of the Protases, and then pass on to the Apodoses. The particulars of the First are Agar Abraham's bondwoman, Ishmael the Son of the bondwoman, and the manner of the birth of this Son of the bondwoman, he was born after the flesh, that is, according to the ordinary course of Nature. Now in the Apodosis, jerusalem that now is, that is, the Church of the Jews, answers to Agar Abraham's bondwoman, and those of that Church to Ishmael the Son of the bondwoman, and to the being born after the flesh, the being born out of the outward letter of the Law.  
The particulars in the Second Protasis are Sarah the freewoman, and Isaac the Son of Abraham which he had of this freewoman, and lastly, the manner of his birth, it was not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, it was not after the ordinary course of Nature, but the extraordinary power of God signified in his promise. And now in the Apodosis, jerusalem that is from above, that is, the Church of true Christians, answers to Sarah the Freewoman, and those of that Church to Isaac the Son of the Freewoman, and their being born of the Spirit, not of the letter, to the being born by promise, not according to the flesh.  
And now if we compare the particulars of these two Protases one with another in their due order, we shall find a main difference or rather contrariety. For Agar and Sarah differ as Bondage and Freedom, and Ishmael and Isaac as bond and free, and the condition of their births as Nature and God. And consequently there must arise a real difference or contrariety in the particulars of the Apodoses, viz. betwixt the Old terrestrial jerusalem and the New one from above, betwixt the Jew, Pharisee or outward Legalist and the true and real Christian, and lastly, betwixt the Flesh and the Spirit. And so to speak compendiously, this Text of the Apostle is nothing else but a description of the different conditions of the Two Covenants, set out in an historical Allegory, taken from Agar and Sarah and their two Sons, etc. I shall therefore now fall upon them in that order as I have laid them out.  
2. And First therefore of Agar, the bondwoman, which signifies the Covenant of the Law given upon Mount Sinai. For this Agar is Mount Sinai in Arabia. Which is spoken Synecdochically from a Town there called Agra by Pliny, and by Dion, Agara, and the people 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Greek Geographers, as Grotius has pertinently observed. This allusion therefore to Agar on Mount Sinai where the Law was given, does commend to us more handsomely and facilitate the Allegory taken from the story of Agar and Sarah. But if there were not this Geographical advantage, the Application will be found very suitable and apposite even without it. And much of the nature of the Old and New Covenant is hinted at even in the names themselves: as in this of Agar, which they ordinarily interpret Peregrina. What the relation of habitude is betwixt the Soul of man and the things of the Old Covenant, is very fitly set down in the meaning of this Name Agar. For verily as for those things that were Positive and Ceremonial in the Law of Moses, they are but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, things strange and of no affinity with the Soul; and as for those things that are most precious and most indispensably good in the Law of Moses, the Soul in no better a dispensation then under the Law is plainly a Stranger to them. For the Law conveys no life; but all congruity, sympathy and vital affinity must arise out of a Principle of life. And hence it is that the Law makes nothing perfect, and that Righteousness cannot be of the Law, 
Book. 8. c. 6. sect. 2.  as I have above intimated out of the Apostle. The Law therefore giving no life, a mere Legalist is even a stranger to those things he practices and imitates under the Law, and acts so as the Parot speaks, by external imitation, not from a due inward Faculty.  
Secondly, This Agar her condition was a bondwoman: and what I pray you is it to be in bondage or not sui juris but to be constrained to act ad nutum alterius? And in this condition are all those that are under the Law. For they do not act according to a free inward and living Principle in them, but are fain to be curbed and fettered by an outward imposition, which is perfect and proper bondage. And there is no bondage but to do or suffer otherwise then a man would himself.  
3. Thirdly, Of this Agar is begot Ishmael. What's that? Ishmael may signify these two things: viz. either one that has only a knowledge of God by 
* Philo 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.  hearsay, from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 audire and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Deus, or so far as some external letter conveys it to him, resolving all his faith in things concerning God into an outward Scripture only; and haply is so earthly and carnal that he would scarce believe there were a God, unless it were for the Scripture. Or else from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 obedire, from obeying God in a servile and external forced way. For Obedience implies some kind of reluctancy, or that that which we obey in goes something against the hair with us; but yet in obedience to the Commander we do it nevertheless, as being bound to obey. And this is most of all proper to them under the first Covenant. For that Law not giving life, there is no Principle of life and natural and genuine compliance of the Soul of man with the spirituality of the Law under the First Covenant; and therefore that of the Law which he endeavours to perform must needs go cross to him, and it will be merely the obedience to the Precept, not the love of the thing, that will make him endeavour the performance. And this is the true condition of Agar's Son Ishmael. And it would not be unseasonable to add also that he is a great and fierce 
** Philo 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉  Disputer upon the letter, a notable Polemical Divine, and his ignorance and untamedness of his carnal heart makes him very bold and troublesome: 
** Philo 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉  his hand is against every man, and every man's hand against him, as the Scripture witnesses of him. But I will not insist upon these things.  
Fourthly and lastly, This Ishmael the Son of Agar 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he was begotten and born after the flesh, or according to the ordinary and accustomary power of Nature. And such an one is he that is merely under the First Covenant: He is not born of the Spirit, or regenerated 〈…〉 nary power and assistance of God, which he that is un 〈…〉 Covenant takes hold of by Faith in the Promise; but toils and tugs with that Understanding and ordinary Natural power is in him of externally conforming himself to the proposed Rule: and under this poor dispensation, when he is come to the best of this his either birth or growth, he is but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, he is but Flesh, and not Spirit. For that which is born of the Flesh, that is, of our own natural abilities, is but Flesh; but that which is born of the Spirit, that is, of God and his Divine seed in us, that is Spirit, the true Spiritual man, the Lord from Heaven, Heavenly, in a Mystical sense. But this under the Law is but the Son of the Flesh or the Earth; is not a Son of that jerusalem that is from above, the Heavenly jerusalem, which is the Mother of as many as are real and true Christians.  
For this is Sarah the Freewoman; but the old jerusalem is in bondage with her Children, as the Apostle plainly tells us.  
4. And thus far have I described the condition or nature of the Old Mosaical Covenant, so far forth as is intimated in the Text. I proceed now to the Second or New Covenant under Christ. And the first Particular in the Protasis here is Sarah, Domina, a Freewoman, libera à vitiis ac ritibus, as the Interpreter speaks very well, one that is not commanded into obedience by others, but is sui juris, does what she pleases; and so she may very well, for nothing pleases her but what is good, and therefore fit to be done. For Sarah, or the New jerusalem from above, is of one Spirit and one mind with Christ. And this is the true Church of Christians, in whom the body of sin being dead, they are free from it, as the Apostle speaks to the Romans; & being quit thereof, they walk freely and safely, etiam custode remoto, that surly Pedagogue, the Law, no longer dogging them at the heels. For whatever it can suggest from without, the Spirit of God whispers to them from within, or indeed that living Form of all holiness and righteousness, the Image of Christ recovered in them, guides them as easily and as naturally to, as our external Senses guide our Natural man in this outward and visible world. This therefore is the condition of the Church of Christ and every true member of it, at least arrived to its due maturity and perfection, that every Soul there is as Sarah, Domina, as a Queen Regent in her little world, herself acting nothing forcedly but freely, as from a living principle, and keeping those under her in due order and subjection. Which condition undoubtedly the Scripture does point at in such phrases as these, He hath made us Kings and Priests; and elsewhere, You are a Kingly Priesthood; and the like.  
5. Secondly, Of this Sarah was born Isaac, which signifies 
* See Book 8. chap. 5. sect. 8.  Laughter, and is a sign of Cheerfulness and joy.. Because he that is a true Christian acts and walks with joy and cheerfulness in the ways of holiness and righteousness. And herein is he mainly distinguished from Ishmael, who acts merely out of obedience to an external form, and so forces himself against the hair to do or omit that which, were it not that he was bound in obedience to do or omit, he would take the boldness to neglect; his inward principle being contrary to it. As for example, he would revenge, did not the Law forbid him; he would immerse himself into all manner of Sensual pleasures, were he not awed as an hungry dog by the lash and penalty of the Law; and so in other things. But the Soul of a true Christian, in whom Isaac is born, does not act what is good or omit what is evil out of any force or fear of any external inconvenience, but naturally, as I may so speak, that is, from a Divine nature and power in him, and therefore with as much cheerfulness and willingness as the natural man does eat and drink. And of this Isaac was born jacob, who was called Israel, which Philo the Jew interprets, one that 
* Philo 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. As if Israel were also to be deduced from 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifying videre, and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Deus.  sees God, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but you may be remembered that Ishmael in the first signification of his name noted one that did only know God by hear-say, which is quite contrary to the seeing of God. For that privilege is proper to the true Christian to whom Isaac is born, and from him Israel: but he is quite out of the line of Ishmael; having now nothing to do with hear-saies and conjectures, and fruitless disputacity upon the mistaken letter, and Polemical Divinity, and vain and ridiculous altercations and janglings; for he is now a Citizen of that New jerusalem from above, and the only true jerusalem, according to the notation of the name, which they will have to signify The vision of Peace. He is a living stone of the Temple of Him that is greater than Solomon, where there is not heard the noise of any axe or hammer.  
Thirdly and lastly, This Isaac was not born according to the flesh, but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, i. e. Per eam vim extraordinariam quam Deus promiserat: for it is a Metonymy, as the Interpreter rightly has noted Isaac was not born according to the power of Nature (for that Natural power of begetting and bearing Children was then extinct in Abraham and Sarah, by reason of old age, as the Text tells us;) but he was born by the power of God working extraordinarily in Nature: which power Abraham having a faith in, and believing the promise, he at the appointed time saw and enjoied the effect of it. And this is the precious Christian Faith so mainly necessary, and yet so little spoken of by them that spoke much in matters of Divinity. For without this Faith in the power of God, Isaac will not be born in us; and if he be not born in us, I know no warrant we have to conclude ourselves Christians or men under the Second Covenant. Wherefore it is a point mainly necessary to be insisted upon, that we may at length be really that which we pretend to be, that is, Sons of the Freewoman, and not of the Bondwoman; that the true Isaac may be in us, which is Christ according to the Spirit, the Wisdom and Power of God, a Divine vigour and life whereby we are enabled with joy and cheerfulness to walk in the ways of God.  
6. And verily it was this so necessary and useful Faith that was so commended in Abraham, that it was imputed to him for righteousness, as I have above noted, viz. his believing the Promise of God in things above the ordinary power of Nature. For it is the nature of men that make large professions of God and Divine Providence, yet never to believe him further than in Natural Causes and humane probabilities. But this is not so much to believe God as Nature, nor to depend on him, but on our own cold and ineffectual Reason concluding from accustomary probabilities. Which if Abraham had done, it might well have forfeited the birth of his Son Isaac. And it will be very reasonable to examine ourselves, if we do not now hinder the birth of the spiritual Isaac, by reason of our unbelief. For we finding the generality of men so evil as they are, and being conscious to ourselves of abundance of corruption and all manner of weakness and proclivity to what is bad, and finding it so common a thing for men to continue in their evil ways, and not to put off their wont habits, and that in our own attempts and resolutions we have been often baffled and cast back again; we are likely, through a spirit of Infidelity, to conclude that that which is so hard to flesh and blood, and is so seldom seen in the course of the World, will not be at all effected in us, and therefore either live as it happens, or at least make very small progress in matters of true Religion and Piety, I am sure fall short of that high calling whereunto we are called, viz. that glorious liberty of the Sons of God, from the slavish inveiglements of all useless Ceremonies and real sins. And this is for want of Abraham's Faith, who believed contrary to all probability of Nature, that for all his decayed body, and Sarah's barren womb, yet God would raise up seed to him, and that they should have a Son in their old age. We are therefore to imitate Abraham the Father of the faithful; and what we find ourselves weak in, not to distrust but that God in his good time can make it out to us; and therefore with patience and perseverance to press forward, and by Faith in the power of God, who raised Christ from the dead, to expect that after we have been made conformable to his death, we shall also partake of the Resurrection from the dead. For Christ in our Souls wading through the death with us, that is, supporting and strengthening us in our greatest Agonies, brings up himself and us into a glorious Resurrection from the dead: which you may call a Birth, if you please, as well as a Resurrection, using but the same liberty that is already in the Scripture; where speaking of his Resurrection, the Apostle citys that in the second Psalm, Thou art my Son, this day have I begotten thee. And this is the Son who, as he professes of himself, if he make us free, we are then free indeed. For he is the Son of Sarah the Freewoman, and we being of one Spirit with him do ipso facto become free.  
7. And if we would compendiously declare the grand difference betwixt the First and Second Covenant, it does consist mainly in these two points we are upon. First, That a true Christian, or one attained to the End and Scope of the Second Covenant, is what he is by Faith in a supernatural power working him to it. Secondly, That that condition he has attained to is a condition of true and perfect Freedom properly so called. But he that is under the First Covenant, is what he is by the power of Nature only, and by applying himself as well as he can to the external Rule he has set before him. And verily he that does no more than thus in Christianity itself, that is, outwardly apply himself to the Letter of the Gospel, has not arrived to the End of the Gospel, nor is Isaac yet born in him, but is under an outward legal Form, in stead of the Law of the Spirit of Life. And he cannot be born of the Freewoman, forasmuch as the Law of the Spirit of Life is wanting in him, which does really free us from the Law of Sin and Death.  
But now by reason that a true Christian arrives to that happy condition he is in by a Supernatural power, (which condition is to be freely and naturally righteous and good, that is, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by a Divine nature; which when we have attained to, we may be properly said naturally and without straining to do that which is good and righteous) we discover here a very eminent Object of our Faith, viz. this Divine power, by the help whereof we are to be wrought up into this happy condition of a living inward Righteousness, that is as near to us as our own Souls, and is the life and spirit of our Soul, as our Soul is of our Body. And thus are we made just by Faith, as I have elsewhere intimated, viz. by Faith in the power of God, whereby he is able to raise Jesus Christ from the dead in us, or what is all one, whereby he is able to make the Spiritual Isaac grow in our withered and barren wombs, and to bring to pass in us that by his assisting Grace which would never have come to pass by the mere strength of Nature. This I say is a very eminent and highly-considerable Object of our Christian Faith. And the want of this Faith the Prophet may seem to complain of in a mystical sense, 
Psa. 53.1.  when he says, Who has believed our report? or to whom is the arm of the Lord revealed? that is, Men are very slow to believe that the power of God in Christ is so efficacious as it is to cast down every strong hold of Satan, and to kill and slay the body of Sin in us, that the spirit of Righteousness may be revived and restored in us. And thus much briefly of the First point wherein the Second Covenant differs from the First. The Second point is this, That the state of the Second Covenant is a state of Liberty, as that under the First of Bondage.  
8. And this Liberty consists in these three things especially. First In that we are freed from the tedious and voluminous luggage of Ceremonies, nor are any longer superstitiously hoppled in the toils and nets of superfluous Opinions, which tend not at all of their own nature to the advancement of the Divine life and the Kingdom of Christ in the world. And verily it cannot sink into my mind how Zeal about unnecessary knowledge can be any better than the boiling of the natural heat in the behalf of that which is alike dear, nay more dear to Devils and Natural men then to the true Children of God, in whom the curious desire of Speculative knowledge is very much extinguished through their ardent thirst after Divine life and sense: which will most vividly possess them upon a due measure of Regeneration, or the Resurrection from the dead, when we have risen with Christ as well as died with him. In the mean time while we are passing through the painful Agony of Mortification, all fine Opinions and Curiosities of Religion will lie scattered and neglected about us, as toys and gewgaws by a child that is deadly sick.  
9 Secondly, the Second part of our Liberty consists in this, that we are free from Sin. They are the very words of the Apostle, For if we have been planted together in the likeness of his death, 
Rom. 6.5, 6, 7.  we shall be also in the likeness of his Resurrection: Knowing this, that our old man is crucified with him, that the body of sin might be destroyed, that henceforth we should not serve sin. For he that is dead, is freed from sin. And hence I think it is very plain that a man that has had his due progress under the Second Covenant, I mean the Gospel of Christ, is freed from the rebellion and tumult of the body of sin. And that we may not shuffle off so general a notion and elude the force thereof, I will particularise; He is freed from Pride, from Envy, from Hatred, from Wrath, from Grief, from Covetousness and from sensual Lust. And some of these are so incompetible with the nature of a Christian, as Pride and Envy, that they are like the rankest poison, not in the least degree consistent with the condition we speak of. And though something in reason may be said for Hatred, yet I believe it will lie very crossly and unevenly in the heart of a good Christian; and I see no need of it, whenas Anger and Sorrow, that is Pity, will supply the place of it. And we may observe our Saviour Christ surprised with Anger, and melted in Grief and Pity; but there is not the least intimation of Hatred in any passage of our Saviour's life. So that it is the safest and most warrantable to be angry at, or pity wicked men, not to hate them; lest we become in some measure hateful ourselves by putting on that so deformed vizard. As for sensual Lust and all Voluptuousness, it is so conspicuous an Object of mortification, that he that does not hit the mark there, and strike dead, kills nothing at all. For it is the most crass and gross enormity of them all, and the most scandalous, and the most importunate disturber of men that make towards God, and the greatest extinguisher of true Faith and Sense in Divine things; and so besmears the wings of the Soul, as it were with birdlime, that she cannot move upward, nor at all release herself from the impediments of the Body, nor have any fancy nor conceit of what is Heavenly and Divine.  
But now Pride and Voluptuousness being exterminated, it is plain that Covetousness will be set packing; for it is ordinarily only a purveyor for those two Vices. And those that are the most sordidly covetous, are well aware that Money being able to do all things, (let men talk what they will) they really are not, nor can be despicable.  
10. The Third and last is his Freedom to Righteousness. And that this is true, is very plain from what has been said before. For he being free from that load of unnecessary Ceremonies, and from the entanglements of fruitless and superstitious Opinions, and from the body of Sin; what can now hinder that Divine principle of Regeneration from acting cheerfully, freely and comfortably? For every mountain is cast down, and every valley is exalted, and all is made plain and even before him, that with pleasure, ease and joy he may walk in the ways of that Everlasting Righteousness that Christ brings into the world. For the Eternal seed of the Word that is engrafted in him, or that living law of Righteousness planted in his heart, does as naturally guide and actuate him as the Soul does move an unshackled Body; and it is no more constraint or bondage in him to do what is truly good and holy, than it is to the unregenerate to do that which is natural or vicious.  
And thus have I plainly and truly set before you the Idea of a well-grown Christian, that has made his due proficiency under the mighty advantages of the New Covenant, the Gospel of Christ; that we may know what to aspire to and breath after, and that we may never be quiet till we be possessed of this blessed & happy condition. Which design is of so high consequence, that I shall hold myself very defective in my treating thereof, unless I add also what would be serviceable for direction touching the entrance into this New Covenant we have described, and for our advance and progress in the same. Which we shall do by showing the adequate Object thereof, the true Principle that moves us to covenant, and the most effectual means to make us faithful pursuers of what we first purposed and agreed to.   

CHAP. VIII. 1. The adequate Object of saving Faith or Christian Covenant. 2. That there is an Obligation on our parts, plain from the very Inscription of the New Testament. 3. What the meaning of Blood in Covenants is. 4. And answerably what of the Blood of Christ in the Christian Covenant. 5. The dangerous Error and damnable Hypocrisy of those that would persuade themselves and others that no performance is required on their side in this Covenant. 6. That the Heavenly Inheritance is promised to us only upon Condition, evinced out of several places of Scripture.  
1. THE adequate Object of saving Faith or Christian Covenant (For I mean by Covenant our faithful and sincere closing with the terms of the Gospel) is that which we ordinarily call The New Testament; that is to say, those concerning Truths that are there upon record, as well Precepts as Promises: all these are to be believed and assented to. Or, to speak yet more comprehensively, All that Christ is said there to have done or suffered, to have acted or procured for us, whatever good he has done for us already or promised for the future on his part, this is to be believed without any evil suspicion or wavering: And what on our part is required to be done, is also with a free and plenary purpose of mind to be accepted and promised, and with all steadfastness and sincerity to the utmost of our power to be endeavoured after, without any fraud or tergiversation, without any elusive tricks or perverse misconstructions of the holy Precepts of the Gospel.  
2. For the very Inscription of this Record we call the New Testament, 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, bears before it the Notion of a Covenant, that is, of mutual obligation: though it may also signify a New Law; Which title would more roughly confute those Hypocritical Flatterers both of themselves and their Followers, who by their deceitful Interpretations would make them believe that nothing is expected on our hand in this Gospel-dispensation. And besides, a Law is not for nothing defined in Aristotle by 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Covenant, it being 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, as Lycophron has defined it, The Law being our common sponsour or undertaker that there shall be just dealing betwixt party and party. Nor can they decline the truth we aim by pretending that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is only the New Testament in such a sense as relates to dying men, and therefore may signify a right conveied to another without any mutual obligation. For in this sense it cannot be called a New Testament, because there was no Old one answering to it. For the Law of God, or Covenant by Moses, could not be called a Testament in this sense: For God the Father did not die, nor is Moses his Law any Legacy or last Will and Testament in reference to Moses his death.  
3. It remains therefore that Christianity is an obligatory Covenant, whereby party is tied to party, that is, God to man, and man to God; & that the Mediator of this Covenant is jesus Christ, whose blood shed upon the Cross is the blood of this Covenant; as your most sacred and solemn Covenants amongst the Nations, and with the Jews too, were (as I have above intimated) with the sprinkling of blood. Which Ceremony of sacrificing and effusion of blood was nothing but an insinuation of a mutual imprecation or commination of the highest evil to one another, if they dealt treacherously in the Covenant. Grotius produces an ancient form of the Pagan Religion, which is express to this purpose; Qui prior defexit, tu illum, jupiter, sic ferito, ut ego hunc porcum hodie feriam, tantóque magis quanto magis potes pollésque. And so the Trojans and Grecians making a solemn Covenant, and religiously obliging one another to stand to the terms thereof, upon the sacrificing of lambs and pouring out a drink-offering to the Gods, one uttered this Imprecation or Commination indifferently to either party that should prove false.  

〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, 
Hom. Iliad 3.   
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉,  
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉.   

Thrice great and glorious jove, and ye the Gods  
His Heavenly Senators, which of these twain  
First break this solemn League and fall at odds;  
As doth this Wine, so may their scattered Brain  
Pashed from their cursed sculls the pavement stain.   
4. From this general notion and meaning of the Blood in the sanction of Covenants, we may the better understand what is the meaning thereof in that Covenant which God has made with us through the blood of Christ. For at his last Passion he called the Wine his blood of the New Covenant to be shed for many for the remission of Sins, that is, for peace and reconciliation betwixt God and man. But in these solemn Leagues, Pacifications and Covenants, which were made with blood, though it were a Ceremony of agreement, yet the effusion of blood did not cease to be of a comminatory signification for those that were faithless in their Covenant. So it is also much more with the blood of the Son of God. As the peace is of higher concernment, so is the breach of Covenant of the greater danger. This the Author to the Hebrews does expressly take notice of, and shows that upon wilful misdemeanours and perverse revoltings from God, the expiatory and pacificatory virtue of the blood of Christ then ceases, and the comminatory part takes place; Hebr. 10.26. For if we sin wilfully after we have received the knowledge of the truth, there remaineth no more sacrifice for sins: but a certain fearful looking for of judgement, and fiery indignation which shall devour the adversaries. He that despised Moses law died without mercy, under two or three witnesses. Of how much severer punishment, think ye, shall he be thought worthy who hath trodden under foot the Son of God, and hath counted the blood of the Covenant, wherewith he was sanctified, an unholy thing, and hath done despite unto the Spirit of grace? And therefore, as S. Peter speaks 2 Epist. 2. It had been better for them not to have known the way of righteousness, then after they have known it, to turn from the holy commandment delivered to them. Which persons he deciphers in he foregoing verse, That they were such as had escaped the pollutions of the World through the knowledge of the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, but were again entangled therein and overcome, being brought into the bondage of sin by giving place to the deceitful doctrines of Libertinism; as you may see more at large in that Chapter.  
5. Wherefore it appears out of what already has been said, That there are Terms to be performed on out part in this New Covenant as well as there are Promises on God's part, and that Christianity is no such loose, remiss and inert Religion as some Deceivers would make it: which we shall make still more plain from several other testimonies of Scripture. Matth. 11. The Kingdom of Heaven suffereth violence, and the violent take it by force. Whence is plainly intimated that no lazy or careless endeavours will carry us on to the enjoiment of the Promises of the Covenant. As elsewhere, He that lays his hand to the plough and looks back, is not fit for the Kingdom of God. And Luke 13.24. Strive to enter in at the straight gate: For I say unto you, many shall seek to enter in, and shall not be able. Because straight is the gate and narrow is the way that leadeth unto life; but wide is the gate and broad is the way that leadeth to destruction, and many there be that go in thereat. As it is in the parallel place of S. Matthew. Which plain places of Scripture one would think should awake those filthy dreamers out of their mischievous conceits & opinions, whereby they would make us believe the Evangelical dispensation is so soft and delicate a thing, that there is no laying of the hand to the plough, no crowding or striving, but that we shall be carried to heaven on that easy featherbed of unactive Faith or fanatic Libertinism. Whenas the Evangelical Oracles tell us that we are to work out our Salvation with fear and trembling; 
Phil. 2.12. Ephes. 6.12. Hebr. 12.4.  that we are to run and to wrestle, to fight and to resist even unto blood 1 Cor. 9.24. Know ye not that they that run in a race, run all, but one receiveth the prize? So run that ye may obtain. And every one that strives for the victory, is temperate in all things. Now they do it to obtain a corruptible crown, but we an incorruptible. I therefore so run, not as uncertainly: so fight I, not as one that beateth the air. But I keep under my body, and bring it into subjection: lest by any means when I have preached to others, I myself should become a castaway. And yet S. Paul was as chosen a vessel as the choicest of these pieces that befool themselves so with self-flattery, that they think they have found an easier way to Salvation then Paul himself knew, that think they shall get the victory and the crown by not fight against their own corruptions, but by beating the Air with knackish forms of gracious speeches and vain grandiloquence that tends to nothing but the masking of their own Hypocrisy and unfaithfulness in the Covenant, and to the seduction and ruin of others.  
6. But S. Paul, however they would abuse some passages in him to the favouring of their ill cause, is an utter disclaimer of such false doctrine, and does yet more expressly tell us That the promises of the Gospel are conditional. This is a faithful saying (saith he to Timothy, 2 Epist. chap. 2.) If we be dead with him, we shall also live with him: if we suffer, we shall also reign with him: if we deny him, he will also deny us. If we deal unfaithfully in the Covenant, yet he is faithful and cannot deny himself: He will stand to his Covenant in all the intents and purposes thereof, whether to punishment or reward. And Rom. 8. There is therefore now no condemnation to those that are in Christ jesus; but their qualification presently follows, that walk not after the flesh, but after the Spirit: and ver. 8. They that are in the flesh, cannot please God. But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be the Spirit of God dwell in you: and if this Spirit be in you, the body is dead unto sin. And again, If ye live after the flesh, ye shall die; but if through the Spirit ye mortify the deeds of the body, ye shall live. And ver. 16. The Spirit itself bears witness with our spirits, that we are the Children of God. And if Children, than Heirs, heirs of God and joint heirs with Christ; if so be we suffer with him, that we may also glorified with him. Which plainly implies that the Inheritance of Heaven, or Kingdom of glory, is a conditional Kingdom or Inheritance. And not to speak of Kingdoms, we shall not so much as have remission of sins but upon condition. Matth. 6.14, 15. For if ye forgive men their trespasses, your Heavenly Father will also forgive you. But if you forgive not men their trespasses, neither will your Father forgive you your trespasses. What can be more evident than this?   

CHAP. IX. 1. What it is really to enter into this New Covenant. 2. That the entering into this Covenant supposes actual Repentance. 3. That this New Covenanter is born of water and the Spirit. 4. The necessity of the skilful usage of these newborn Babes in Christ. 5. That some Teachers are mere Witches and Childe-Suckers.  
1. WE have therefore undeniably demonstrated That this New Gospel-Covenant is a conditional Covenant: and but that Hypocrisy and Impiety has made men's souls so degenerate, that Sense and Nonsense is alike to them, they would from the very sound and signification of the word perceive that there are mutual Terms and Conditions implied, or else it could be no Covenant. This therefore being premised, we shall the better understand what is that due affection and qualification of mind that is required of him that would enter into this Covenant, or what it is whereby he has really entered into it. For it is not a mere Historical Faith or Belief of those things that are in the New Testament, and an acknowledgement that they all tend to the peace and salvation of man, and that he is obliged to live up to the utmost of his power to those holy Precepts that are there contained; but further, there is a love and liking of the said Precepts as well as a desire of the enjoiment of the promise of Eternal life, and a sincere resolution of endeavouring to live as near as he can according to those Evangelical Rules, and a cheerful expectation of Divine assistance, that God will enable him by the cooperation of his Holy Spirit to make such due progresses in life and Godliness as shall become an unfeigned professor of Faith in Christ Jesus.  
2. He that upon the perusal of the Records of the Gospel, as they are found in the New Testament, or by what other way soever the substance thereof is communicated to him, and so upon information of his errors and mistakes, whether in opinion or practice, is thus affected as we have declared; it is manifest that he has already repent him of his sins and errors, and is in a real mislike of his former Conversation, so far forth as it was unconformable to the mind of Christ. So that the state above described does plainly imply Repentance, which comprehends in it a rejection of such apprehensions as we now have discovered to be false, and an abhorrence from and sorrow for all our misdeeds, with a willingness to make satisfaction where we have done wrong, if it lie in our power, and a proneness to take revenge of ourselves in curbing ourselves and cutting ourselves short of the ordinary enjoiment of such things as are in themselves lawful, they being for the present not so expedient for us, but rather hurtful and dangerous.  
3. He that is thus affected as we have described, and can thus willingly and sincerely close with Christ, and receive him as King as well as Priest and Prophet, and holds himself bound in duty to live in the World as he lived, following his Example in all things, and has (as I have already said) a love and liking of those Graces he has recommended to the World, is a fit New-Covenanter. For flesh and blood has not revealed these things unto him, but the Spirit of God that remains in him; he being born again not of corruptible seed, but incorruptible, the word of God that lives and abides for ever. Of this state may be understood that of S. John, Whosoever confesses that jesus is the Son of God, God dwelleth in him and he in God: 
1 John 4.15.  and chap. 5. Whosoever believeth that jesus is the Christ, 
1 John 5.1.  is born of God. And this is that new birth without which there is no entrance into the Kingdom of Heaven, namely, unless a man be born of water and of the Spirit; that is to say, born of the Spirit which is figured out in Baptismal water; which is the outward sign of this inward Regeneration, whereby a man is a capacity of thus Covenanting with God, obteins remission of sins in Christ, and becomes a real and visible member of his Church.  
4. And when he is thus born into the Church, he is not then taken into the arms of absolute Omnipotency to support him, defend him, and nourish him: but there is much-what the same reason that there is of a young plant newly sprung out of the earth, or a young child newly born into the world; unless they meet, the one with a careful and skilful Gardener, the other with good Nurses, they are both in hazard of being spoiled with one sad accident or other; their growth may be hindered, if not life extinguished, by neglect or untoward handling. For the influence of Grace is not always irresistible, nor the purpose of it undefeatable, but is much-what as the power of Nature and her offerings and attempts towards the perfection of those Species of things she produces, 
Book 8. ch. 11. sect. 6.  as I have also above noted. She works always towards the best, but may be checked or stopped; and the Spirit (the Apostle says) may be quenched as well as natural Fire. And though Nature freely offers that comfortable principle of life, the fresh Air, yet the Lungs of the child may be so stuffed by the unwholesome milk of a wretched and unfaithful Nurse, that he cannot receive it, to continue life and health, but the poor Infant must be forced to yield to the importunity of the disease, and to die by their hands who professed to administer life and nourishment to him.  
5. There is the same reason in those that are as yet Infants in Christianity, that have really a life and sense and desire to what is truly good, but are not yet come to that growth but that they are to suck from others. If they that pretend to nurse them up impart poison in stead of the sincere milk of the Word, there is no question but they are in very great danger of losing that life they are newly begotten into, and of falling from this New Covenant. That there were of old such Nurses or rather Witches that, in stead of feeding these Infants, sucked the very blood and life of Religion out of them, several passages in the Epistles of the Apostles do intimate, 
Book 8. ch. 5.  as I have already taken notice, namely, That they were little Children whom those Impostors would make believe that they might be righteous, though they were not righteous as Christ was righteous. Which is to squeeze cold poison into their mouths, not to suckle them with the saving milk of the Word. St. Paul was a more faithful Nurse, and taught Titus to be so too, Chap. 3. where after the mention of the entrance into this new Covenant by the washing of Regeneration and the renewing of the holy Ghost, he presently adds, This is a faithful saying, and these things I will that thou affirm constantly, that they which have believed in God should be careful to maintain good works.   

CHAP. X. 1. The First Principle the new-Covenanter is closely to keep to. 2. The Second Principle to be kept to. 3. The Third and last Principle.  
1. WHerefore that there be no Recidivation nor standing still, but that there may be a due advance and growth in the Christian life, the First Principle that the new-Covenanter is to adhere to steadfast and unshaken, is this, That there is an indispensable obligation in this new Covenant of living up so near as we possibly can to those Precepts of the Gospel that are delivered either by the mouth of our Saviour himself or the holy Apostles; and that we are not to allow ourselves in any thing that our own consciences tell us is a Sin; nor be discouraged as men out of hope, if we find ourselves, against our own meaning and purpose, at any time mistaken; but with cheerfulness and confidence in the mediation of our Saviour to add more resolute endeavours and the greater circumspection for the future, making even an advantage of our lapses, that sudden surprisal or any error or frailty brought us into, for an higher and more speedy advance in the Divine life. These two considerations of our indispensable obligation to duty, and Christ's Intercession and propitiation for us, S. john has prudently bound up together, 1. Epist. 2. My little children, these things I write unto you, that you sin not. But if any man sin, we have an Advocate with the Father, jesus Christ the righteous; and he is a propitiation for our sins, and not for ours only, but for the sins of the whole world. Hereby we know that we know him, if we keep his Commandments. He that saith I know him, and keepeth not his Commandments, is a liar and the truth is not in him. But whoso keepeth his word, in him verily is the love of God perfected. As this point is exceeding clear, 
Book 8. ch. 1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 10, 11.  as I have more largely proved elsewhere: so is is most necessary to be believed and to be remembered perpetually, that we may keep ourselves safe from tasting, touching, or coming any thing near the sight or sent of that luscious poison of Libertinism (let it be coloured, sugared over or perfumed with the most gracious terms or glorious expressions that the deceivable Eloquence of man can put upon it;) and that we may shun the breath of such a Seducer, as of one that is infected with the pestilence, and whose converse is death and the eternal ruin of our very Souls.  
2. The Second Principle that he is closely to keep to is, That (I had almost said) Omnipotent Faith in God through Christ: I mean the belief of the assistance of his holy Spirit to overcome all manner of sin in us. For if we keep up duly to this, nothing will be able to withstand us, but by patience and perseverance we shall be able to beat out Satan out of his strongest holds. According to thy faith so be it unto thee, is true as well in Christ's healing our Souls as in his curing the bodies of the sick when he was upon earth. This is a prime branch of that saving Faith, and the greatest strength and sustentation we have to keep us from sinking back into sin, and from being drowned and carried away with the floods of ungodliness. If we let this hold go, all is gone: For they that do not believe that they have power to resist sin, must of necessity give up themselves captives to it. And this is that which makes S. Paul so affectionately devout in the behalf of the Ephesians, that God would be pleased to give them this special gift of Faith for their strength and corroboration of the inward man; chap. 3. For this cause I bow my knees unto the Father of our Lord jesus Christ, That he would grant you according to the riches of his glory, to be strengthened with might by his Spirit in the inner man; That Christ may dwell in your hearts by Faith; that ye being rooted and grounded in love, 
Book 8. c. 9  etc. according as I have elsewhere rehearsed. And in the Doxology immediately following this prayer, of what unconceivable efficacy the operations of the Spirit are in us, the Apostle again does intimate in a very high strain, Now unto him that is able to do exceeding abundantly above what we ask or think, according to the power that worketh in us, unto him be glory in the Church by Christ jesus throughout all age's world without end. Which words plainly imply that such is the inexhaustible richness of Grace and Assistance from the Spirit of God, that the effect of its inward workings in us is for the present not imaginable, much less expressible. Wherefore our Faith cannot be too great in this supernatural Principle; and the greater it is, the greater courage and the more speedy and more absolute victory.  
3. And yet there is still another Principle that will further actuate our Faith, and make us still more lively, resolute and invincible; and that is The Love of Christ which every young Christian is to warm himself with, and inflame his courage more and more: which he will best do by frequent Meditations upon Christ's Passion, what shame, what sorrow and pain he underwent to gain the love of Souls, and so to try them to himself in those sweet and inviolable bands of sincere love and friendship, that by this golden chain he may pull them up after him from Earth to Heaven. Let therefore our new-Covenanter as often as he reflects upon the exceeding great love of his Saviour, and finds his heart begin to grow hot, being touched with a ray from that celestial Flame, that bright Sun of righteousness that now shines at the right hand of God, let him be sure to remember what compensation he requires for all that dear affection he has shown to us. The lesson is but short, and therefore must not be forgotten, If you love me, keep my Commandments.   

CHAP. XI. 1. The diligent search this new-Covenanter ought to make to find out whatsoever is corrupt and sinful. 2. That the truly regenerate cannot be quiet till all corruption be wrought out. 3. The most importunate devotions of a living Christian. 4. The difference betwixt a Son of the Second Covenant and a Slave under the First. 5. The Mystical completion of a Prophecy of Esay touching this state.  
1. THE young Christian being thus armed with Faith and Love and an unwavering sense of his duty in becoming holy even as he that called him is holy, he will be then both willing and ready to look his enemies in the face, and to seek them out if he cannot at first sight find them, and to pull them out of every hiding-place of Hypocrisy, and bring them into the open light and slay them. And if after diligent search he can find none, yet he will be so modest as to distrust the measure of his skill, and will be earnest in Prayer to God to discover what inward hidden wickedness there may lurk yet in him, to the end that the old Leven may be utterly cast out, and that there may be nothing left that is contrary to the Sceptre of Christ and the Kingdom of God in his heart.  
2. For indeed it is impossible that one is truly regenerate and has the seed of God and the life of his Spirit actually in him, should be quiet till all that which is unholy and corrupt be wrought out. But the case is much-what as in the natural body that is sick, either death or health will in a competent time possess the body. If the morbific matter be not carried away by sweeting, purging or some evacuation or other, Life itself will be carried away: but if that which is contrary to life be removed, Health must certainly take place.  
3. And so it is in the Divine life itself, when it has taken root and growth, whatever is contrary to it, is burdensome to it, like that 
* Book 8. ch. 5. sect. 8.  tyrannic project of tying the living and the dead together. Wherefore the true Christian can never be at ease and rest till he has cast off that heavy load, the body of sin, the old man that stinks earthily and unsavourly, if he be perceived at all, and indeed so unsufferably, that the divine life and sense in a man cannot endure it. Nor can endure to be in a condition so senseless that there should be any of that ●our Leven left, and yet there be no perception of it. And therefore the most importunate address to the throne of Grace in a living Christian is, that God would be pleased to discover whatever ugliness or deformity there is in him in either practice or principle. Which God of his mercy does by degrees, not all at once, that there may not arise overmuch distraction and confusion. But if we be not wanting to ourselves, the work will be accomplished in due time, and the Kingdom of heaven, as well within as without, 
Matt. 13.31.  will be as a grain of Mustardseed. The Crisis of the disease will be in a competent time, as I said before, and our whole man re-enlivened with the Spirit of God, and restored to the state of righteousness, peace and joy in the Holy Ghost.  
4. For verily to be quiet upon any other terms but these, is not to be a Son of the Second Covenant, but a careless Slave under the First, that acts not out of a principle of Love and inward Life and liking, but out of some external respect, and cares not how little he does or what is the frame of his mind, so he may but scape being well cudgeled for the present, and receive at last the promised wages of his Master. But under the Second Covenant the case is quite otherwise. For the true Christian there is impatient of Sin, merely because it is Sin, and bears the same analogy to the sense of his Soul that a wearisome or torturous disease does to the sense of his Body; and therefore it is intolerable till he be freed from it; and that the more, by how much the more assured he is that it is contrary to the will and mind of Christ, 
Book 8. c. 6, 7.  who came into the world to heal us of our iniquities and to free us from all sin.  
5. And therefore lastly, we are never to rest contended till we find ourselves through the power of God arrived to this state and frame of spirit, (and that in such an height as is compatible to humane nature,) that there may be nothing undestroied that is contrary and opposite to the Life of God in us. That that may be fulfilled which is prophesied in Isaiah, 
Isai. 41.11, 12.  That they that fight against Israel shall be as nothing; and they that strive with him shall perish. Thou shalt seek them, and shalt not find them, even them that contended with thee; they that war against thee shall be as nothing and as a thing of nought.   

CHAP. XII. 1. That the destroying of Sin is not without some time of conflict. The most infallible method for that dispatch. 2. The constant ordering of our external actions. 3. The Hypocritical complaint of those for want of power that will not do those good things that are already in their power. 4. The danger of making this new Covenant a Covenant of Works, and our Love to Christ a mercenary friendship. 5. Earnest prayers to God for the perfecting of the Image of Christ in us. 6. Continual circumspection and watchfulness. 7. That the vilifying of outward Ordinances is no sign of a new-Covenanter, but of a proud and carnal mind. 8. Caution to the new-Covenanter concerning his converse with men. 9 That the branches of the Divine life without Faith in God and Christ, degenerate into mere Morality. The examining all the motions and excursions of our Spirit how agreeable they are with Humility, Charity and Purity. 10. Cautions concerning the exercise of our Humility; 11. As also of our Purity, 12. And of our Love or Charity. The safe conduct of the faithful by their inward Guide.  
1. AND this may serve for a more general direction and encouragement; but we shall annex also what is of more particular consideration. For we have expressed ourselves hitherto, as if so soon as a man were under the Second Covenant, there needed nothing but the finding out of his Sins: for then armed with Faith and Love, he could suddenly destroy them. But that I may be rightly understood, it cannot be without some time of conflict. But the stronger he is in these Divine Virtues, the Victory will be the easier and the speedier. But in the mean time the Flesh will be working against the Spirit, and the Spirit against the Flesh; and Patience and Faithfulness is required on our side that we do what God already has put into our power. And assuredly it is in the power of the new-Covenanter to mortify all manner of corruptions and immoderate desires in due time by this short and infallible method, viz. By a constant denial of their cravings. Give a Beggar nothing at thy door, and he will never visit thee. Desire is starved by being unfulfilled. A man you know often loses his appetite by staying overlong for his dinner.  
2. Inordinate Desire will haunt a man like an Ague, if we pamper and satisfy it. The Devil and the Sop will both down into our bellies at once. But thou mayest pine out both Desire and the Devil that lurks in it by a pertinacious Temperance or stopping thyself in thy outward Actions. Affect not Vainglory and applause in thy outward actions or speeches, but modestly decline it, and Pride will fall in thy Soul. In good time thou shall find Humility rise in thy heart, and sweetly shine in thee with her mild light. Give not thine Anger vent, and it will be extinct like smothered fire. Answer not thy Lust or Lasciviousness, and it will cease to call unto thee, but die as a weed trod down into the ground. Dare to do good, though thy base heart gainsay it; and pleasure thy very enemies, those that hate thee or envy thee. For Covetousness and Hatred being thus oft crossed, will out of discontent at last quite leave thee.  
3. But if thou be false to God and thine own Soul in those things which he hath put in thy power, (and he hath put the outward man plainly in thy power,) and neglectest the performance of them, and yet dost complain of want of strength; thou art in plain English an Hypocrite, and dealest treacherously with Christ in the Covenant, and the Devil and thine own false heart have deceived thee. Thou colloguest and flatterest with thy lips, and tellest fair stories of the Lovingkindness and free Grace of God in Christ; but thy heart is far from him: For whosoever names the name of Christ, is to depart from iniquity, as has been already noted out of the Apostle.  
4. But now in the second place, as we are faithfully to persist in a constant abstinence from outward evil actions, and in a perpetual exercise of such as are good; so we must by all means have a special care that we take not up our rest in these, and so make this new Covenant a mere Covenant of works, as if by these external performances we did so oblige Christ as that he were bound to give us Heaven by way of gratitude or of bargain and purchase: we dealing craftily herein, as poor men do sometimes with great Persons, presenting them with something of small value, to get from them a reward of far greater worth; they having in the mean time no cordial affection to those they present with their gifts, but only baiting the hook to catch a fish. Nay, I add further, That personal Love and Affection merely upon this account of being externally beneficial to us in dying for us and delivering us from eternal destruction, even this does not fill up the End and purpose of the Second Covenant. For this were little better than a kind of mercenary Friendship, and such as is compatible to the mere Natural man: for he can love him that does him such a good as his very Animal frame or temper is sensible of. But our Love and Friendship with Christ must be still more inward and more intimate, we being tied to him not only by the sense of external Benefits, but by Unity of Spirit; there being the same Life and Spirit in us that was in him here on Earth. And therefore there will be in our very Souls an high Sympathy and ineffable pleasure and liking of that Nature and Spirit that breathes in all the actions and speeches recorded of our Saviour, and a transporting delight in all the Precepts of the Gospel, whether delivered by himself or his holy Apostles; they will be sweeter than the honey and the honeycomb, and more desirable than thousands of gold and silver, as the Prophet David speaks.  
5. Wherefore we are never to be quiet till we find ourselves fully enamoured on the very Character and Genius, as I may so speak, of our blessed Saviour, and find ourselves so affected as he was affected in the world. And therefore we are to add to our external profession fervent Prayer to God, not only to resist temptations, or to do outward good works; but that he would also wholly renew our nature in us, that our Regeneration may be perfected, and that we may be entirely transformed into the lively Image of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ. And this not only at set times, but continually as we have opportunity and vacancy from the throng and urgency of worldly affairs. For than should we commune with our hearts, and meditate on that divine Image and Character, The Life of Christ, and observe wherein we are most wanting, and to what part thereof our affections are the most cool; and so with serious and earnest ejaculations to God implore the help and assistance of his Spirit to complete the good work that he has begun in us: and so we shall fulfil that Precept of the Apostle, 
1 Thess. 5.27.  Pray continually, that is, whether upon the emergency of some temptation, or upon self-examinations and devout Meditations.  
6. And as we are to pray continually, so we are to watch continually, that is, to pass from one transaction to another with circumspection; making our very converse with men and affairs in the world an advantage to our main design of improvement in the Divine Life. For coming thus out into company and employment, we have thereby a present exercise of that Grace that is in us, and can find thereby the better our own inabilities and defects, as also what strength we are of, and what proficiency we have made in the way we have chosen. And so what we have, will be thereby corroborated; and what we want, being discovered to ourselves, we know the better to ask it at the hands of God.  
7. Thus will the work assuredly go on by perpetual Meditations, Prayer and Watchfulness. And while thou art thus taken up with thyself, take heed how thou meddlest with other men. And particularly beware of despising the public Ordinances of thy Church. For thou mayst hear the same advice given thee in the open congregations that thou hast assented to as true in thine own Conscience, from a faithful and knowing Ministry. Which, if thou be'st what thou pretendest to, will delight thy heart, both in that it is a Testimony of the Truth, and that it may take effect in others by God's blessing as well as in thee. Wherefore it is no sign of a New-Covenanter, but of a proud and carnal mind and of a wicked designer, to vilify these things.  
8. Moreover thou art to take this Advertisement along with thee concerning thy converse with men, That first thou censure not any man for external matters of an indifferent Interpretation, in Diet, Apparel, or Civil behaviour, whether he be more courtly or plain in carriage, whether more cheerful or more sad, whether he drink wine or refrain from drinking, whether he wear good clothes or go in a meaner dress; and so of other things of like nature. Thou oughtest I say to pass no censure, no not so much as in thy tacit thoughts, about these things, but esteem every man from what is truly Christian or Unchristian in him. And then secondly, Thou art carefully to take heed that the just liberty of another lead thee not into any inconvenience, by tempting thee to imitate him. But thou art strictly to keep to what thou knowest in thine own Conscience to be most for thine own safety; that the good work may go on in thee, and that Righteousness may have its firm rooting and full growth. But in the mean time thou art to look after thyself as a tender child or sick person, who are rightly forbidden such things as grown men and in health take their liberty to make use of. These two Cautions will prevent all Scandal whereby thou mayest either harm thyself or be injurious to others.  
9 Lastly, I shall more particularly and expressly recommend to thee the frequent Meditation of these three branches of the Divine Life, Humility, Charity and Purity, together with their deepest Root Faith in God through jesus Christ For if this be not taken in, thy progress in the Second Covenant may degenerate into a mere accustomary or complexional frame of Morality, and have nothing in it that is really Divine. I am sure it will not be of that nature as to fit thee for that Eternal salvation that is promised to those that are true Believers. And as concerning those Three branches of the Divine Root, I would have thee to place them ever in thine eye, and examine all the motions and excursions of thy Spirit into outward actions, how suitable they are to these, and closely observe when thou thinkest thyself so zealously carried out by the moving of one of these Principles, if thou dost not run counter to another. Nay, it may be thy Enthusiastic Heat may carry thee so far as to sin against that very Principle that thou thinkest thyself to be moved by.  
10. Thus whilst thou affectest too extravagant expressions of thy Humility, the discreet and knowing in Religion will thereby find out thy Pride. As if thou shouldest not be content to entertain the poor at thy table, but thou wilt also wait upon them with a trencher in thy hand, bareheaded, and do all the offices of a Servitor to them; as if thou wert celebrating the old Saturnalia. Look to thyself that there be no touch of Vainglory in it, and that thou dost not desire to be talked of. Consider also if it be not an offence against Charity, and a scandalising those that are without; who, if they can fancy thee sincere, will be forcibly invited to deem thee very fanatical and melancholic, and that all Religion is nothing else. But true Charity doth nothing unseemly.  
11. When the desire of Purity also puts thee upon the chastisement of thy body, do it so hiddenly that thou mayest not offend against Humility by thy Pharisaical ostentation. Wherefore if thou dost give thy mind to the mortification of the flesh, show it not to men in thy sordid clothes, nor in thy sour face and hard looks; but keep it to thyself as secret as thou canst, that he that seeth in secret may reward thee openly.  
12. Art thou warmed with the sense of Charity, which thou hadst rather call Love? take heed that thou transgress not against Purity by declining into unclean fanatic Lust, that foul ditch that many of our high-talking Enthusiasts have tumbled into, and have been so blinded with the mire thereof, that they have made it a principal fruit of their Illumination, to do those acts without shame or measure that both the Light of Nature and the Gospel of Christ has taught us to blush at. Such circumspections as these thou art to use, if thou wouldst steer thy course safely; and if thou wilt be faithful to thine inward Guide, and deal uprightly in the holy Covenant, thou wilt want no Monitor; thy way shall be made so plain before thee, that thou shalt not err nor stumble, but arrive at last to the desired scope of all thy travails and endeavours, to a firm Peace and unfailing Righteousness, and shalt be filled with all the fullness of God.    

BOOK X.  

CHAP. I. 1. That the Affection and esteem we ought to have for our Religion does not consist in damning all to the pit of Hell that are not of it. 2. The unseasonable inculcation of this Principle to Christians. 3. That it is better becoming the Spirit of a Christian to allow what is good and commendable in other Religions, than so foully to reproach them. 4. What are the due demonstrations of our Affection to the Gospel of Christ. 5. How small a part of the World is styled Christians, and how few real Christians in that part that is so styled. 6. That there has been some unskilful or treacherous tampering with the powerful Engine of the Gospel, that it has done so little execution hitherto against the Kingdom of the Devil. 7. The Author's purpose of bringing into view the main Impediments of the due Effects thereof.  
1. THE Fourth and last Derivative Property of the Mystery of Godliness, which arises from the usefulness thereof, and that great concernment it is of in relation not only to this present and transitory, but that future and everlasting Happiness of mankind, is that Appretiation and high Value it deservedly wins or should win 〈◊〉 us. Which is not to be expressed, as usually is done, by vilifying and reproaching all other Religions, in damning the very best and most conscientious Turks, jews and Pagans to the pit of Hell, and then to double lock the door upon them, or to stand there to watch with long poles to beat them down again, if any of them should offer to emerge and endeavour to crawl out. This Fervour is but a false zeal and of no service to the Gospel, To make it impossible to all men to scape Hell, that are not born under or visibly converted to Christianity, when they never had the opportunity to hear the true sound thereof. For if Providence be represented so severe and arbitrarious, it will rather beget a misbelief of all Religions then advance our own, especially with all free and intelligent Spirits.  
2. And what need they tell such sad stories to them that hear the Gospel concerning them that hear it not, nor ever were in a capacity of hearing it? it touches not them, but disturbs these that hear it, and makes Divine Providence more unintelligible than before. Were it not sufficient for their Auditors to understand, That they that do hear the Gospel and yet refuse it, that they are indeed in a damnable condition, the belief thereof being the very Touchstone of Salvation to them that it is offered to? But if they will be curious, (which is no commendable quality,) they can only add, That none shall be saved but by virtue of that Truth which is comprehended in the Gospel, that is, before they come under that one Head of the Church, which is Christ Jesus; there being no other Name under the Heavens whereby we can be saved, as the Apostle has declared. But how the conscientious jews, Pagans and Turks, that seemed not to die Christians, may be gathered to this Head, it will be a becoming piece of Modesty in us to profess our Ignorance.  
3. Certainly it were far better and more becoming the Spirit of the Gospel, to admit and commend what is laudable and praiseworthy in either judaism, Turkism or Paganism, and with kindness and compassion to tell them wherein they are mistaken, and wherein they fall short; then to fly in their faces and to exprobrate to them the most consummate wickedness that humane nature is lapsable into in matters of Religion, and thus from an immoderate depression of all other Religions to magnify a man's own. Which is as ridiculous a Scheme of Rhetoric, in my apprehension, as if one should compare Solomon with all the natural fools in the world, and then vaunt how exceeding much he outstripped them all in Wisdom; or Helena with all the ugly deformed Females that ever were, and so argue the excellency of her Beauty, because she so far surpassed these misshapen wretches: which in my judgement is a very small commendation.  
4. But such demonstrations of our affections as these are very sorry and injudicious. He that professes he believes the Truth of the Gospel, and has entered into this New Covenant, if he will give a solid testimony of his sincere affection to it indeed, he must do it by his life and conversation. For if he like it and believe it, he must needs follow the counsel contained in it; which if he do closely and faithfully, he will find it of that unspeakable excellency and important concernment, that he cannot rest quiet in reaping the fruit thereof himself, but will be truly desirous that the same good may be communicated, if it were possible, to all the world.  
5. And truly for my own part, when I seriously consider with myself and undeniable clearness and evidence of Truth in the Gospel of Christ above all the Religions in the world, and the mighty and almost irresistible power and efficacy that lies in it for the making of men holy and virtuous; I cannot but with much fervency of desire wish it were further spread in the World, and am much amazed that it has made no further progress than it has. For as Brerewood has probably collected in his Inquiries, Pagan Idolatry still possesses two thirds of the known world, Mahometism one fifth part, and Christianisme but a sixth. And (what is a thing more deplorable) a very great part of the Christian Church has been overrun with the Turk, and does lie at this very day in miserable bondage under him. And that there may be nothing wanting to increase wonderment, even those parts of the world that are purely Christian, as to Title, so great share of them, whether they go under the name of Reformed or Catholics, are tainted with so gross Hypocrisy, such open Profaneness and professed Atheism amongst their own Crews and loose Conventicles, that it is something hard to find a cordial Christian in the most pretending Churches of Christendom, that does not deny his profession either in heart or practice or in both.  
6. Which sad Scene of things cannot but move any thoughtful Christian, that does in good earnest wish well to his Religion, to sift out, if it be possible, the true Causes of his lamentable condition of Christendom, and what are the Impediments that hinder the Gospel (which of itself is so powerful an Instrument as it is of Salvation) from taking effect with out selves, or from having freer passage into other Countries that are yet Pagan. That it is our Sins, every well-meaning man will be ready to reply. But the question still remains, there being amongst us the most effectual Engine that the Wisdom of God could contrive for the destroying of Sin out of the world, why there is no more execution done thereby against the power of Sin and the Kingdom of Darkness then there is. The enquiry therefore must be what tampering there has been with this Engine, what adding or taking from it, to spoil its efficacy, what mistakes of the use thereof; and the like. For that there is something most wretchedly amiss in the use of the Gospel throughout all Christendom, is very plain, in that the Purpose of it is almost totally frustrated every where; and Profaneness, Infidelity and Atheism have in a manner seized the hearts of all. Which most men are ready to confess, some with a true Christian sorrow or hearty indignation, others with a tacit joy or exterior flearing, as being glad their corrupt thoughts and practices have the countenance of so many suffrages.  
7. To omit therefore such Principles as are unintelligible and are for ever sealed up out of our sight; let us look upon what is intelligible and visible. Let us produce such Causes into view, which no man can deny but that they are as general as these horrid diseases, and are extremely inclining, if not absolutely effectual and necessitating the Christian world into this abominable condition it is found in at this day, and many Ages before.   

CHAP. II. 1. The most fundamental Mistake and Root of all the Corruptions in the Church of Christ. 2. That there maybe a Superstition also in opposing of Ceremonies, and in long Prayers and Preachments. 3. That self-chosen Religion extinguishes true Godliness every where. 4. The unwholesome and windy food of affected Orthodoxality; with the mischievous consequences thereof. 5. That Hypocrisy of Professors fills the World with Atheists. 6. That the Authoritative Obtrusion of gross falsities upon men begets a misbelief of the whole Mystery of Piety. 7. That all the Churches of Christendom stand guilty of this mischievous miscarriage 8. The infinite inconvenience of the Superlapsarian doctrine.  
1. WHerefore freely to profess what I think in my own conscience to be true; The most universal and most fundamental Mistake in Christendom, and that from whence all the Corruption of the Church began and is still continued and increased, is that conceited estimation of Orthodox opinions and external Ceremony, before the indispensable practice of the Precepts of Christ, and a faithful endeavour to attain to the due degrees of the real Renovation of our inward man into true and living Holiness and Righteousness: in stead whereof there is generally substituted Curiosity of Opinion in points imperscrutable and unprofitable, Obtrusion of Ceremonies, numerous, cumbersome, and not only needless, but much unbeseeming the unsuspected modesty of the Spouse of Christ, who should take heed of symbolising any way with Idolatry, which is spiritual Adultery or Fornication. For while the Heart goes a whoring after those outward shows, and an over-value be put upon them, the inward life of Godliness will easily be extinguished, and Love to the indispensable Law of Christ grow cold and dead. Nay they that have the greatest zeal and fierceness, as I may so speak, towards Religion, there is invented such an heap and cumbersome load of external performances, that such a Zealot as this may spend all his strength upon the mere Outworks of Piety, before he can come near to take the Fort Royal, or enter the Law of perfect Liberty, the Divine Life, which consists in true Humility, perfect Purity and sincere Charity. For all such Ceremonies make but a show in the flesh, nor can reach to the Regeneration of our Minds into the unfeigned Love of our brethren. Whence the most seemingly religious this way may be the most accursedly cruel and unjust, the most implacable and uncharitable that can be. And yet according to that false model of Religion that humane invention has set out to the world, he may both take himself, and others also may take him to be Seraphically pious; though in the judgement of Christ and of his true Church he lie in the gall of Bitterness and bond of Iniquity.  
2. And in other parts of Christendom where the pomp of Ceremonies and exterior Superstition is not so much urged, though a man at first sight might hope that things would be much better, yet experience will teach him that there is little amendment, and that the Causes of Degeneracy, of gross Hypocrisy and Wickedness, are even as operative and as well appointed to work their effect there as in other places. For this also is Superstition, to place our Religion in opposing external Ceremonies, and to think every man the more pious by how much the more zealous he is against them. Wherefore our affections being drawn out in this hot Antipathy, our hearts grow cold to the indispensable duties of the Gospel; which are Love, Patience, Meekness and brotherly-Kindness, with the rest of those fruits that demonstrate that the Tree of life, that the Life of Christ is planted in us, and that the Spirit of God abideth in us. Besides that we are to remember that we may idolise long Prayers and frequent Preachments, and that they may make up an external Religion to us in stead of that Godliness that is indispensable and internal, and an ever-flowing fountain of all comely and profitable Actions and deportments towards God and towards men.  
3. I say therefore that this Self-chosen Religion in all the parts of Christendom (though it be but such as a wicked man may perform as dexterously and plausibly as the most truly righteous and regenerate) being so highly extolled and recommended to the people, is almost an irresistible temptation to make them really and morally wicked. For that natural inclination and appetite in mankind to Religion being satisfied or eluded by this unwholesome food, they can have no desire to that which is true Religion indeed; and will be very glad to be excused from it, it being more hard at first to embrace or practice, whence it is in a manner necessary for them to let it alone.  
4. And they will the more easily abstain from it, there being another poisonous Viand that swells them so that they are ready to burst again, which is that highly-esteemed Knowledge called Orthodoxness or Rightness of Opinion. 
1 Cor. 8.1.  Of which the Apostle, Knowledge puffeth up, but Charity edifieth. This seems so glorious in their eyes, that they fancy themselves Angels of light, and fit to enter into the presence of God, if they be but neatly & elegantly trimmed up in these fine ornaments of Orthodoxality. besotted fools! blind and carnal! that think to recommend themselves to the Majesty of Heaven by being arrayed in these motley coats, this stripped stuff of their own spinning. While they thus affect the favour o● God by opinionative Knowledge, how do they betray their gross Ignorance! For how can that which is more pleasing to the natural man, nay, I may say, to the Devil himself, then to a regenerate Soul, how can that render any one acceptable to God? And yet in all the Divisions of the Churches they lay the greatest stress upon this, bear the greatest zeal toward it, recommend it the most vehemently to the people, who following the example of their Pastors, if they be but busy & hot in these rending points, they think themselves fully possessed of the life of Christ, and that they are very choicely religious, though in the mean time Charity to their neighbour be cold, & they have attained to no measure of true Righteousness and Holiness. Herein chiefly lies the mystery of Hypocrisy in all the Churches of Christendom, counting all pious that are but zealous for the ways and opinions of their Sect; and those that are not for it, be they never so unblameable and cordial Christians, they are either hated as Heretics, or at best pitied for poor Moralists, mere Natural Men.  
5. These are the most general and very potent Impediments for the hindering the Gospel of taking that effect which it would otherwise have in the Christian World, and for making most of the professors of Christianity Hypocrites, that is, such as make a great show of Godliness, but deny the power thereof, which should mainly appear in our duty to our Neighbour and in a sober and just conversation, doing all things as in the sight of God. Now this Hypocrisy in Professors begets Profaneness, Atheism, and Unbelief in such persons as naturally have not so strong propension to matters of Religion, that is to say, that have not so superstitious a Complexion as to be tied to Religion upon any terms in any dress and from any kind of Recommenders of it. For their natural Nasuteness suggests, that if there be any Religion at all, most certainly it is not to be divided from sound Morality, to which truly both the Prophets, Apostles, and Precepts of Christ do plentifully witness. But they observing that they that make the greatest noise about Religion, and are the most zealous therein, do neglect the Laws of Honesty and common Humanity, that they can easily invade other men's rights, that they can juggle, dissemble and lie for advantage, that they are proud and conceited and love the applause of the People, that they are envious, fierce and implacable, that they are unclean and sensual, that they are merciless and cruel, and care not to have Kingdoms to flow in blood for the maintaining of their Tyranny over the consciences of poor deluded Souls; (when yet the contest is nothing but about hay and stubble, the combustible superstructures of Humane Invention: of which every vainglorious Superstitionist, that would make a show in the flesh, has cast on his handful, if not his armful, for the hiding and smothering of the indispensable Truths of the Gospel, and to put men into perplexities and labours for that which is not bread, to rack their heads with Nonsense, Contradictions and Impossibilities, to weary out their bodies with the thankless toil of endless and needless Ceremonies, and to carry out their heart to toys and trifles, and so make them neglect the holy and weighty commands of our Saviour, which are intelligible to all men, and in some measure approved by all; such as are, To deal as we would be dealt with, To love our neighbours as ourselves, and the like) I say, those that are not of so religious a Complexion naturally, but have wit and sagacity enough to smell out the Corruptions and discern the Incoherences of the Actions of Professors, making observation of these things, are by this Scandal exceedingly tempted (and very hardly escape the being quite overcome by so perverse a Scene of pretended Piety) to think that the whole Business of Religion is nothing but Humour and Madness, or, at the best, but a Plot to enrich the Priest and keep the People in awe.  
6. This is one great Scandal and effectual counterplot against the power of the Gospel, the Vilifying and despising of Moral honesty by those that are great Zelots and high Pretenders to Religion. This does advance Atheism and Profaneness very much. But there is another Miscarriage which I have hinted at already as Epidemical and Universal, and at least as effectual to this evil purpose as the former. There is scarce any Church in Christendom at this day that does not obtrude not only Falsehoods, but such Falsehoods that will appear to any free spirit pure Contradictions and Impossibilities, and that with the same Gravity, Authority and Importunity that they do the holy Oracles of God. Now the consequence of this must needs be sad. For what knowing and conscientious man but will be driven off, if he cannot profess the truth without open asserting of a gross lie? If he sees good wine poured out of one bottle, but rank poison out of another into the same cup, who can persuade him to drink thereof? This is a heavy sight to the truly-Religious, but the joy and triumph of the Profane, who willingly take this advantage against the whole Mystery of Piety, as if there were no truth at all in it, because that so gross Falsehoods are urged upon them with the same Indispensableness, with the same Solemnness & Devoutness, as those things that (were it not for the serious Impudence of the Priest in other open falsities) might pass with them for true. But they being not at leisure to perpend things to the bottom, but it may be not altogether indisposed to believe a faithful report from an honest man, they finding the Relater foully tripping in some things that he so earnestly urges, discredit the whole Narration, and so become perfect Atheists and Unbelievers; though, for their own security, they juggle with the Jugglers, that is, comply and do outward reverence and devotion, though they cannot but laugh in their sleeves at either the Ignorance or cunning Deceitfulness of their Ghostly Leaders.  
7. And that I may not seem to slander the state of Christendom, I mean of the whole visible Church in what Nation soever under Heaven; if we may believe Historians, there is none, neither Greek nor Roman, neither Lutheran nor Calvinist, but will be found guilty of this fault. I shall particularise in some one thing in all. The Greek as well as the Roman hold Transubstantiation, the Lutheran Consubstantiation; things that have no ground in Scripture, and are a palpable contradiction to Reason. And yet not more contradictious than Absolute Reprobation according as our rigid Reprobationers have defined it: namely, That God has irresistibly decreed from all Eternity to bring into Being innumerable Myriads of Souls of men exceeding far the number of them that shall be saved; who as without their own consent they were thus thrust into the World, so let them do what they will, are certainly determined to unspeakable torment so soon as they go out of it, and at the last day shall be adjudged to an higher degree of misery, so great and so exceeding, that all the racks and tortures that the Wit or Cruelty of the most enraged Tyrants could ever invent or execute, would be ease and pleasure in Comparison of it, and that these Pangs and Torments shall remain fresh upon them for ever and ever.  
8. This is the Representation of that sour Dogma. Which to Reason is as contradictious as if one should name a square Circle or black Light; and as harsh and horrid to the ears of the truly-Regenerate into the nature of God, who is Love itself, as the highest blasphemy that can be uttered. Nor is the nature of those that are irreligious enough so much estranged from the Knowledge of God, but that they think, if there be any at all, he cannot be such a one that laid such dark plots from all eternity for the everlasting misery of his poor impotent and unresisting Creature, that never did any thing but what the Divine Decrees determined he should do, and therefore was always the Almighty's obedient servant: For which at last he must be condemned to eternal punishment by him whom he did ever obey. The serious and imperious obtrusion of such a dismal Conceit as this for one of the greatest Arcanums of Religion, will make the free Spirit and over-inclinable to Profaneness confidently to conclude, That the whole frame of Religion is nothing but a mere Scarecrow to affright Fools, and that there is no Hell at all, since such Innocent Persons and constant Obeyers of the Divine Decrees must be the Inhabiters ot it.   

CHAP. III. 1. The true Measure of Opinions to be taken from the design of the Gospel, which in general is, The setting out the exceeding great Mercy and Goodness of God towards mankind. 2. And then Secondly, The Triumph of the Divine Life in the Person of Christ, in the warrantableness of doing Divine Honour to him. 3. Thirdly, The advancement of the Divine Life in his members upon Earth. 4. The Fourth and last Rule to try Opinions by, The Recommendableness of our Religion to Strangers or those those that are without.  
1. I Might add several other Opinions in several parts of Christendom, that tend very much to the defeating and eluding the serious End and purpose of Religion: but before I go any further, I shall set down the main designs of the Gospel of Christ, that we may have a more plain and sure Rule and Measure to try all Opinions by. The design therefore of the Gospel in general is the magnifying of the Goodness and Lovingkindness of God, that he has afforded mankind so glorious a light to walk by, so effectual means to redeem them from the love of the perishing vanities of this present world, and to recall them back again to himself and to the participation of the ineffable joys & pleasures of his celestial Kingdom. For God so loved the World, that he gave his only-begotten Son, 
John 3.16, 17▪  that whosoever believeth in him should not perish, but have everlasting life. For God sent not his Son into the World to condemn the World, but that the World through him should be saved. And Titus 3. For we ourselves also were sometimes foolish, disobedient, deceived, serving divers lusts and pleasures, living in malice and envy, hateful, and hating one another. But after that the Kindness and love of God our Saviour toward man appeared, Not by works of Righteousness which we have done, but according to his mercy he saved us by the washing of regeneration and renewing of the Holy Ghost, which he shed on us abundantly through jesus Christ our Saviour. To which sense also the Apostle speaks, Ephes. chap. 2. And you who were dead in trespasses and sins, Wherein in times past ye walked according to the course of this world, according to the Prince of the power of the Air, the spirit that now worketh in the children of disobedience; Among whom also we all had our conversation in times past, in the lusts of our flesh, fulfilling the desires of our fleshly mind, and were by nature the children of wrath even as others. But God who is rich in mercy, for his great love wherewith he loved us, even when we were dead in sins, hath quickened us together with Christ, (by grace ye are saved) and hath raised us up together, and made us sit together in Heavenly places in Christ jesus; That in the ages to come he might show the exceeding riches of his grace, in his kindness towards us, through jesus Christ To which lastly you may add Tit. 2.11. For the grace of God that bringeth salvation, hath appeared to all men; Teaching us, that denying ungodliness and worldly lusts, we should live soberly, righteously and godly in this present world, etc. These Scriptures give plain testimony of this more general design of the Gospel.  
2. The next design is an external exaltation of the Divine Life that did so mightily and conspicuously appear in the Person of our Saviour Christ; as I have already abundantly declared, How the mystery of Christianity comprehends in it chiefly this design of exalting into Triumph the Divine Life above the Animal and Natural: and that either externally, in the religious worship we do our Saviour, and is done even by Hypocrites and wicked Persons; or else internally, in the advancing of true Faith and Holiness in his living members and sincere followers of his doctrine. Philip. 2. Let the same mind be in you which was in Christ jesus, Who being in the form of God, thought it no robbery to be equal with God; But emptied himself and took upon him the form of a servant, and was made in likeness of men; And being found in fashion as a man, he humbled himself and became obedient to the death, even the death of the Cross. Wherefore hath God also exalted him, and given him a name above every name; That at the name of jesus every knee should bow, of things in Heaven and things in Earth and things under the Earth, and that every tongue should confess that jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of God the Father. And Hebr. 1. Thy throne, O God, is for ever and ever; the Sceptre of righteousness is the Sceptre of thy Kingdom. Thou hast loved righteousness, and hated iniquity; therefore God even thy God hath anointed thee with the oil of gladness above thy fellows, that is to say, hath exalted thee to this due honour and rule, having put all things under his feet, Angels themselves not excepted, as S. Peter tells us, 1 Epist. 3.22. Who is g●ne into Heaven, and is on the right hand of God, Angels and Authorities and Powers being made subject unto him. There is a further enumeration of the Angelical classes, Colos. 1. where the Apostle speaking of this high exaltation of the Person of Christ, he intimates not only the Subjection of the Orders of Angels to him, but their Reconciliation to God by him, and, as some would have it, a fuller Confirmation of them in his favour, vers. 15. Who is the Image of the invisible God, the Firstborn of every Creature. For by him were all things created that are in Heaven, and that are in Earth, visible and invisible; whether they be Thrones, or Dominions, or Principalities, or Powers: all things were created by him and for him; and he is before all things, and by him all things consist. And he is the Head of the body the Church. He is the Beginning, the Firstborn from the dead; that in all things he might have the preeminence. For it pleased the Father that in him should all fullness dwell: And making peace through the blood of his Cross, to reconcile all things by him unto himself, whether they be things in Earth or things in Heaven. So mighty and wonderful was the result of the Humiliation of our Saviour; and so clear and warrantable an Object is he of Divine Adoration.  
3. Thus is the Divine Life Triumphant in the Person of Christ the Head of his Church. But another main design of the Gospel is, That the Divine Life may be advanced in us, that is, that Faith in God through Christ, that Humility, Love and Purity may have their due growth in us here; that thereby we may be fitted to receive that immortal Crown of Glory which he will bestow upon all true believers at the last day, when he shall carry his whole Church with songs of Joy and Triumph into his celestial Kingdom. That this is the main purpose of the Gospel I have already sufficiently proved, and therefore need add nothing in this place.  
4. The fourth and last Rule or Measure of Opinions is, The Recommendableness of our Religion to those which are without; that is to say, We must have a special care of affixing thereto any of our own Inventions or Interpretations of Scripture for Christian Truths, which may seem uncouth and irrational to strangers and such as are as yet disengaged. For though those that by reason of their education have had full acquaintance with Christianity will adhere to their Religion, though it may be corrupted with many false glosses and fond opinions of men as indispensably obtruded as the undoubted Scripture itself: yet strangers that are free and unaccustomed to them, will not fail to boggle at them; and being offered to them also with equal Authority with the very Word of God, they will be necessitated to fly back, and to relinquish the Holy Truth by reason of the indissoluble intertexture of the gross falsehoods they find interwoven with it. A thing that is seriously to be considered by all those that bear any love to the Gospel, and desire that it may be propagated and promoted in the World. For certainly it was intended for a more general good and larger diffusion than has been hitherto by reason of its having fallen into faithless and treacherous hands, who make it only an instrument of gaining wealth and power to themselves and of riding the people, and not of gaining souls to God.   

CHAP. IU. 1. The general use of the foregoing Rules. 2. A special use of them in favour of one another's persons in matters of opinion. 3. The examination of Election and Reprobation according to these Rules. And how well they agree with that Branch of the Divine Life which we call Humility. 4. The disagreement of absolute Reprobation with the first Rule; 5. As also with the third, 6 And with the second and fourth.  
1. THese are the four main Rules which I conceive very useful to examine either other men's Opinions or our own. And if the heat of our spirits or the confidence of others would urge upon us pretended Truths (for to admit of open falsities or forgeries for what advantage soever is intolerable,) that are not subservient to these designs above named, we may well look upon them as idle curiosities; and if they pretend also to Revelation or Inspiration, that it is nothing but Madness and fanatic Delusion. But if they do not only not promote but countermine those designs above mentioned, they are to be looked upon then not as frivolous, but dangerous and impious, and so to be declined by all means possible. And lastly, though they appear such as may contribute something to those designs if followed and embraced, yet I must add also this caution, that they are not to be forced so as that unless a man will profess them, he must be accounted no good Christian. For they coming from a fallible and doubtful hand, they ought not in reason to infringe that undoubted right of Christian liberty; the Scripture alone being full enough to perfect a Christian both in life and doctrine.  
2. There is also a further use to be made of these Rules in favour of one another's persons though of different Opinions, that is, by taking notice what good they drive at, as well as what evil they tend to: which makes much for peace and brotherly kindness, and may blunt the edge of eager and bitter zeal, that makes the over-fervid Zealot think that he that is of a contrary opinion to him intends nothing but mischief by his opposite doctrine. In examining therefore every Opinion, we are to observe what design of the Gospel it agrees with, as well as what it crosses. And that the Use of our Rules may the better appear, I shall now show the practice of them by trying some few Opinions of no small note by this Touchstone: For it were an endless business to examine all, and needless, because by these examples he that lists may examine the rest, indeed any that either has been or ever will offer itself to the World in matters of Religion.  
3. The first that occurrs is such an Election and Reprobation that wholly excludes Free will. The Controversy is so well known that I need not state it. Applying this doctrine to the four Rules I have set down, I find in the Third that it has some compliance with that choice branch of the Divine Life, namely Humility, and a submission of a man's self and all the World to the will of God. 
1 Sam. 3.18.  It is the Lord, let him do what he pleases. And that therefore a serious and humble Soul being much taken up and transported with this consideration, may think of nothing else, but take this Doctrine to be very Truth, nay live and die in it, and go to heaven when he has done. Whence it were a piece of Satanical Fury to persecute any such Opinionist; and want of Charity, these living as well as other Christians, not to bear as good affection to them as to others; nay to advance our affection with the superaddition of pity, they living in something a more dark mansion than others; which will plainly appear if we apply their Opinion to the rest of the Rules and the Particulars of them, which we have set down.  
4. For if we make application to the First, that tells us that the design of the Gospel is the Manifestation of the exceeding superabundant Lovingkindness of God to the World, 
2 Pet. 3.9.  who would not any should perish, but that all should come to repentance, as S. Peter speaks. This sad Opinion of the Predestinatours does confront this design at the very first sight, making the Goodness of God such an half-faced thing, nay I may say of a more thin and sparing aspect then the sharpest new Moon, nay an infinitely less proportion, if their doleful stories be true. For to speak summarily of the business; Some very exceeding small number shall necessarily, by the free grace of God, be eternally saved, but the rest necessarily damned to ineffable, eternal and unsupportable torture. This is that glorious redundant Grace of the Gospel according to them. Which free Spirits will think the worst news and most mischievous that ever was communicated to the World. The worst, because so extreme few shall be saved. The most mischievous, because it will hazard all men to be damned according to the ordinary course of Reason. For, whenas things are determined already, who need stir a foot unless to please himself and reap the present joys of this life?  
5. For it is very irrational for us to be solicitous and trouble ourselves to bring that to pass which will every jot as soon come to pass without our trouble. So that unless a man be, beyond all conceit, foolish and sottish, and cannot reason concerning things, he will be necessitated almost, I am sure, very strongly invited, to be as lose and wicked as his own heart or the temptations of the World can suggest to him. Whence it is plain that this doctrine in itself, though it may impose upon some by the show of Humility, is a Supplanter and Destroyer of the whole Divine Life Root and Branch, that is, It weakens men's Faith also in the Gospel, if this be peremptorily obtruded upon them to be all the Design of it; it slakes all endeavour of good practice, takes them off from the aspiring to that blessed Regeneration and Renovation of their minds into Purity, Love, and Humility itself, which they most pretend to. And therefore most generally, though they seem to crouch to God, yet are they very prone to be too-too rigid, sour, and even cruel to men, full of Pride, Dissension and Confusion. So that the Unworthiness of this Opinion is discernible also by the Third Rule.  
6. And does entrench something also upon the Second. For whereas, according to their own concession, the value of the blood of the Son of God was such that it might have been a Ransom for ten thousand Worlds; what a check would this be to a man's more affectionate Veneration of him upon the Cross, when he thinks he has restrained the purpose of his suffering to so exceeding few? Nothing but Self-Love and Self-Flattery can well bear up a man's devotion. What an adorable thing have they made the tender Compassion of God in Jesus Christ, whenas he is represented to us, according to their explication of the Mystery, at the same time to have found out a full satisfaction to his Justice for the sins of the whole World, and yet at that very moment to have decreed in a manner all the World to eternal damnation; and this forsooth to make manifest his Justice, which is sufficiently manifested by the death of his Son? Is not that freer grace that is intended for all, and they put in a capacity of receiving it, if they be not wanting to themselves, then that which is only necessitated on some very few, and for want of which the rest must necessarily perish? Wherefore upon these terms a man cannot conciliate that venerable affection which is due to our Saviour, nor indeed beget a belief of the Narration in more nasute and sagacious men. Which is an entrenchment against the Fourth Rule also, which should awe us from peremptorily affixing any thing to our Religion that will make it less recommendable to them that are without, as certainly this Opinion does to all indifferent men. Which makes me amazed at the sedulous obtrusion of it by some men, whom I can charitably conclude to be, as well as hey are accounted, in their way religious and godly. For it is a piece of unsufferable Pride and Conceitedness to think themselves infallible in a point where free men, at least as pious and religious, if not more, have seriously and industriously concluded the contrary; especially when such gross inconveniences are discernible therein.   

CHAP. V. 1. That Election and Reprobation conferrs something to Humility. 2. That some men are saved irresistibly by virtue of Discriminative Grace. 3. That the rest of Mankind have Grace sufficient, and that several of them are saved. 4. The excellent use of this middle way betwixt Calvinisme and Arminianism. 5, 6. The exceeding great danger and mischief of the former Extremes.  
1. THere is nothing makes this Opinion pardonable, but that show, as I said, that it bears of Humility; and haply it is in some regard really serviceable thereto. And I should take it to be very instrumental to take away all Pride and Arrogance, or attributing any thing to ourselves, or contemning our neighbours, if the Professors of it were generally of so meek, so humble and so lowly a Spirit; whenas they are too often overharsh, fierce, and contemptuous of others. But this may not be the fault of the Opinion, but of the Opinionist, though that sad severity of God tied up in this same pretended Mystery is no enforcing example of Kindness and Humanity.  
2. But to the end that choice and lovely virtue of Christian Humility may want no motives nor encouragement, and that that pleasure that some Souls may justly take in the free acknowledgement of God's irresistible Grace and overpowering Operations upon their Spirits may not be suffocated nor extinguished; we shall make such an accommodation betwixt both parties, that unless Envy and Repining at the Goodness of God toward mankind make them still dissatisfied, I question not but that they will rest contented. I profess therefore and do verily think, That there is such a thing as Discriminative Grace, as they call it, in the World, and that to such a difference for good, that some few of Mankind by virtue thereof will be irresistibly saved, but that the rest of the world are Probationers, that is, have free will and are in a capacity of being saved, some greater, some less; and that whosoever is damned, 
Eccles. 15.12.  it is long of himself. For (as Siracides saith) God has no need of the wicked man.  
3. And that this may not seem to be a mere Subterfuge, like that of some others, I further add, touching all this rest of Mankind which I speak of, That there is Grace sufficient offered to them some way or other, some time or other, and that several of them, according to their faithfulness to that light and power which God has given them, shall be actually saved. At which sentence neither the Arminian ought to repine nor the Calvinist. For whatever good Arminianism pretends concerning all mankind, is exhibited to this part not absolutely elected, and to the other part the Goodness of God is greater than is allotted by Arminius. And whatever good there is pretended in Calvinism to that part that is absolutely elected, the same Goodness is here exhibited, and besides that direful vizard pulled off that Ignorance and Melancholy had put upon Divine Providence and on the lovely Face of the Gospel.  
4. I may add to this, That he that finds himself in an extraordinary powerful manner carried to that which is good, may as fully ascribe it to God's free grace, as in the Calvinistical Hypothesis; and he that has no mind to Goodness cannot lay the fault on God but himself. Nor can Satan tempt by that forcible stratagem to either despair or dissoluteness, suggesting that if a man shall be saved, he shall be saved, or if damned, he shall be damned, and that he can neither help on the one nor hinder the other. For unless a man be very deeply radicated in Faith and sincere Obedience, I should hold it a piece of fond Self-Flattery to take himself for one of the Elect, whenas he may hold of a more seasonable Tenure, and act accordingly as a Probationer: and when he has got to that irrelapsable condition of those whose Souls are after a manner perfected in Faith and Holiness, it will better become him then to entitle God alone to all those Transactions wrought in him, and to take up that saying of Jacob, 
Gen. 28.19.  Verily God was in this place, and I knew it not, and name the place he slept in Bethel, The Temple of God: For such is the body of every Regenerate Christian, and especially of the Elect.  
5. This Concession of ours thus far, as it is most true, and certainly not unserviceable for the promoting that thankful and humble frame of Spirit that would attribute all to the Irresistibleness of free Grace and to the force of their particular and irrevocable Predestination and Election; so is it also a mighty safeguard from those dangerous miscarriages that too often happen the other way. Wherein there being no mean, but one must be either Elect or Reprobate, how prone is it out of Self-love to take up a stout and peremptory conceit that a man is the Child of God destinated thereto before the foundation of the World, and that he can no more miss to be saved than he did to be born? But as for others, poor offals and Outcasts of the Creation, that they can never find out the way to Heaven and Salvation, do what they can, let them importune God and vex and weary Nature never so much; but are like Samson, with his eyes put out, brought upon the stage of this World only to make the Philistims merry, or at best to be mere foils and blacks to set off the beauty and lustre of the secure Saints: who being unavoidably caught as it were in a noose or fast snare of Salvation laid for them from all eternity, so soon as they once fancy themselves taken by the leg, do so bounce and dance in the string with that enormity and violence, as if they tried by their wild tugs and jerks, whether the force of their Corruption or the Decretal thread be the stronger.  
6. Nay do grow up to such a pitch of Fool-hardiness, as to think themselves not possibly able to run themselves out of breath by the most wild and dissolute courses imaginable, nor remove themselves one hairs breadth out of God's favour for all this. In fine, do proceed so far as to acknowledge no Law but their own Lust and the fulfilling their own masterless will, and consequently do conclude that they cannot sin. Thus imitating a false Pattern, and making themselves compendious Puppets or Pocket-medals of that great Idol of theirs (for it is no God) that wills, as they say, merely because he wills. And so they dance and sport about the imagination of their own heart, as the children of Israel, in the Lawgivers absence did about the molten Calf. Thus has this dark Conceit, which some rash spirits have endeavoured to make essential to Christianity, led many one into secure Libertinism first, and after into most desperate Atheism.   

CHAP. VI 1. The Scholastic Opinions concerning the Divinity of Christ applied to the foregoing Rules. 2. As also concerning the Trinity. 3. The Application of the Antitrinitarian Doctrine to the said Rules. It's disagreement with the third, 4. As also with the second. 5. The Antitrinitarians plea. 6. An answer to their plea. 7. How grossly the denying the Divinity of Christ disagrees with the third Rule.  
1. THE next Opinions that occur are those concerning the Divinity of Christ and the holy Trinity. And first, those of the Schools, of which I shall only say in general, That though their industry and sincerity of their design may be commendable, which was to unite the Humanity of Christ of Hypostatically to the Divinity, that there should be no suspicion of Idolatry in doing the highest divine Honour to Him we call the Son of God, and that therefore what they drive at is very agreeable to the second Rule we have set down; yet for my own part I think they have made so little proficiency to the main End, that that one plain expression in Athanasius, As the Body and Soul is one man, so God and Man is one Christ, is better than all their curious definitions of things, which reach to no greater Hypostatical union then that of the Body and Soul; whenas I dare say, if it were searched to the bottom, the Union betwixt the Divinity and Humanity in Christ is more one and more exact than that of Soul and Body, which they call Hypostatical. But they have defined things so unskilfully and perplexedly, that though their design be agreeable to our second Rule, yet their performance does clash much with the third and fourth: Such contradictions or unintelligible spinofities weakening Faith, and hindering the passage of the Gospel to them that are without.  
2. Which may be rightly said also concerning their subtle and inconsistent disquisitions and conclusions touching the Trinity. Wherein though their design be in the same respect commendable as before, yet they have made the mystery so intricate and contradictious, that they weaken the Christian Faith to those that are within, and make it less passable and recommendable to strangers; and have given occasion thereby to some bold Spirits, it being so disadvantageously represented to them, to deny the whole Mystery, whereby they have purchased to themselves the Title of Antitrinitarians.  
3. Whose Opinion I look upon as fundamentally repugnant to Christianity itself, if the New Testament be the foundation of Christianity. For I know nothing more express than that in those Writings. And therefore the denying of the Trinity is the denying of the Authority of the New Testament. Or if they will pretend they can interpret things there so as to evade this doctrine, by the same reason I think they may evade any, and so still the sacred Writ shall stand for a cipher, and signify nothing; which tends mainly to the enervating of our Faith, and is a gross entrenchment upon the third Rule.  
4. And truly I think it may be made to appear that it is also particularly against the second. For the Divinity of Christ does not fall in so handsomely and kindly without the supposition of a Trinity, 
Book 1. c. 4, 5.  as I have elsewhere intimated; and therefore I look upon it as a special piece of Providence, that so explicit a knowledge of the Godhead in the Triunity thereof was so generally made known to the world together with Christianity, that the Eternal Son of God might be worshipped through Christ, and the whole Deity, as I may so say, distinctly honoured and adored.  
5. But they will reply, that though they deny the Trinity and Divinity of Christ, namely that the Eternal Word was made Flesh, yet they assert that Divine Honour is due unto him, and therefore do not transgress against the second Rule. For they acknowledge that though Christ be but man, yet God has given him all power in Heaven and in Earth, and that he shall return visibly to judge the quick and the dead, and that as the Father has life in himself, 
John 5.26.  so has he given him to have life in himself, that is, the power of enlivening us and quickening us at the last, and of changing these vile bodies of ours into the similitude of his glorious body. And therefore that their Opinion serves the End of Christianity as well as the other in reference to Divine Worship due to Christ, and is more suitable to the fourth Rule; these perplexities of Christ's Divinity and the Triunity of the Godhead making our Religion less passable and recommendable to those that are without.  
6. But to this I answer, First, as before, That to take away the Trinity and Divinity of Christ is to take away the Authority of the New Testament, or to take such a liberty of forcing and distorting the sense of things, as will make it contemptible and useless; then which what can be of more dangerous consequence? It will be a Trespass not only against one, but against all the Rules I have set down, and make the Gospel pass very ill not only with strangers, but ourselves too, and turn Christendom back to Infidelity and Paganism.  
But Secondly, I deny that the Scripture declares any thing concerning the Divinity of Christ, or the holy Trinity, that is impossible, contradictious, or more unintelligible than things that men do ordinarily assent to, that are free Philosophers, and admit nothing upon force or Superstition, but upon Reason; and That the Union of the Eternal Word with the humane Nature of Christ is as conceivable for the Modus as the Union of the Soul and Body: That the Intricacies of the Schools are fooleries, and not to be taken into our Religion: That the Scripture only sets forth a Triunity in the Godhead in general, not obscured by any term that can entangle any one of a tolerable wit and understanding, unless he will be so blockish as to think, because the second Hypostasis in this Trinity is called Son, that the Father was married and had a wife, as the Turks fond object; whenas nothing else is signified but that the Son is from the Father, and the Holy Ghost from both.  
Thirdly, That the first Author & Beginner, or at least the most eminent Renewer of this Sect that so boldly and stoutly denies the Trinity, was one, though of a leguleious Wit, yet so inept and averse from Divine matters, that he flatly denies that the Existence of God is discoverable by the light of Nature and Reason. And after he has found him by help of Scripture, as he thinks, yet he has miss him. For that which is not Infinite in Essence, cannot be God. And therefore it is no wonder if he hangs off so heavily from the admission of that more distinct and full knowledge of him manifested in the holy Oracles, & that those that symbolise so much with his Genius in other things follow him also in this.  
Fourthly, The noblest Spirits & best Philosophers that ever appeared in the world for the Knowledge of Nature and of God, and that some Ages before Christ, of their own choice without force or obtrusion held the Triunity of the Godhead; which though I will not avouch to be perfectly right in all things, (they being even over-accurate in the describing of it, & therefore well may trip) yet for the main is such that there is reason for it, but none at all against it, & it is very suitable in the general to those general intimations in the Scripture. Nor do I believe any Christian bound to hold the Theory in the set forms of humane Invention, though he may peruse them & believe as much as he thinks good, and do think it a decent thing, that his Reason cannot perfectly reach nor exhaust so profound a Mystery, & that therefore he is to make up the rest in humble Adoration.  
Fifthly and lastly, By denying the Triunity of the Godhead and Divinity of Christ, other Articles of our Faith are made incredible, and that Divine Adoration we give to Christ suspected of Idolatry. For it will not seem credible to strangers, especially that abhor such superstitions, that God ever exalted any mere man to such a pitch as the Socinians themselves acknowledge Christ is exalted; but that it is some cunning plot to lapse the World or retain it in Idolatrous Worship. It will also seem to them incredible, if Christ be mere man, that he should 
* John 5.26.  by a power in himself, as he professes, be able to perform his promise at the last day, that is, to raise us all to a glorious and immortal life, changing these bodies of flesh into a pure celestial substance; which is an act for none but the Deity to do. And therefore if it be done by any thing in himself, it is by the Deity residing in him, by the Eternal Word by whom all things were created: Who was said to be the Son of God before the Incarnation; and after the Incarnation both he that was born in time and this Eternal Word is looked upon as one Son of God by real and Physical union. From whence that is easily understood which we alluded to before, As the Father has life in himself, so has he given to the Son to have life in himself. But our Adversaries way is very unconceivable and unintelligible, and therefore doth plainly transgress against the Rule he pretends it most agrees with, the making Christian Religion recommendable to them that are without.  
7. As also he does herein against the third Rule in no small measure. For by spoiling Christ of his Divinity and of being acknowledged in very truth the Son of God, all those condescensions of his which he stooped to for our good, the esteem of them is much slackened and relaxed, and will not stick the mark so strongly as upon this ancient and universal Hypothesis of the Church of Christ, who did acknowledge that he was really the Son of God; which must needs enhance the esteem of his Sufferings exceedingly, and therefore more effectually melt our affections into the greater remorse for Sin, and stouter resolutions to mortify and kill all inordinate motions and desires, all perverse and corrupt suggestions of our Natures, be it never so harsh to us, and bring them under the sceptre of the crucified Jesus. Which this Sect so little considers, that they very hardly are drawn to acknowledge Christ's death a Sacrifice for sin; and so by their dry, harsh and rash reasonings expunge one of the chiefest Powers and choicest Artifices of the Gospel for the making men good.   

CHAP. VII. 1. Imputative Righteousness, Invincible Infirmity and Solifidianism, in what sense they seem to comply with the second and last Rule, and how disagreeing with the third. 2. The groundlesness of men's Zeal for Imputative Righteousness, 3. And for Solifidianisme. 4. The conspiracy of Imputative Righteousness, Solifidianism and Invincible Infirmity to exclude all Holiness out of the Conversation of Christians. 5. That large confessions of Sins and Infirmities without any purpose of amending our lives is a mere mocking of God to his very face. With the great danger of that Affront.  
1. THE last Examples of applying and examining of Opinions according to the Rules we have set down shall be in Imputative Righteousness, in Perfection and Infirmity, in justification by Faith alone, and in the Reign of Christ upon Earth. And as for Imputative Righteousness, Infirmity and the Opinion of the Solifidians, I must confess, they seem to pretend much to the exaltation of the Person of Christ, and to make men sensible of their great need of him; and seeming to promise ease and security to careless sinners, may also make the Gospel more passable to those that are without, that have a mind to enjoy this world as well as that which is to come, and is as plausible to such kind of people as Roman Indulgences and Pardons, Absolution upon slight Penances, and the like. To which kind of errors and miscarriages I cannot but impute a great part of the degeneracy of Christendom at this day. Nor can I imagine how the more perfectly Reformed Churches could have failed of proving generally excellent Christians indeed, if these Opinions of Imaginary Righteousness, Empty Faith, and the invincibleness of Sin, had not stepped into the room of those Follies and Errors they had fled from. Whence it is apparent how highly they transgress against the third Rule, and consequently how cautious men should be of either receiving them or communicating them to others.  
2. For as for Imputative Righteousness it is very suspicious, seeing the Scripture is silent therein, that it is the suggestion of Hypocrisy and Deceit to undermine that due measure of Sanctification whereunto we are called. For otherwise this invention is utterly needless, the Sacrifice of Christ's Passion being sufficient to expiate whatever sins we fall into from any pardonable Principle. Which Sacrifice were utterly needless, if the perfect Righteousness of Christ were so imputed to us as that we might reckon it our own. For than were we as righteous as Christ, for he has no greater Righteousness than his own whereby he is righteous. And this Righteousness consisting as well of abstaining from sins as doing acts of Righteousness, it is plain that all this is imputed to us, and that therefore hereby we are to be accounted of God as never to have sinned, and therefore there wanted no Expiation for sin; and so Christ died in vain. For the imputation of his Righteousness will serve for all. Wherefore an opinion so absurd one cannot imagine why any should be so well pleased with, unless they intended it a shelter for sin, and to excuse themselves from real Holiness and Righteousness.  
3. Neither do I know to what end but this men should so zealously press the Opinion of being saved by Faith alone, in such a perverse sense as some do, not meaning thereby a living Faith working by Love, but we must be justified by Faith prescinding from Charity, Obedience, and whatever is accounted Holy and Just. But it is plain, that unless a man will say he is justified by a dead Faith, which is no more true Faith then a dead corpse is a man, that real Sanctity will as surely accompany Faith as Light does the Sun; and that the controversy is as ridiculously raised of Faith, whether it alone justify, as if one should move a question whether the Sun alone makes it day. For if they mean the Sun without the rays, it is evidently false; but if they mean the Sun alone without the Moon or Stars, it is as evidently true. But by prescinding life from Faith, and contending that it justifies, is as incongruous as to assert that the Sun without Light makes day, and as mischievous as to insinuate that inward Sanctity is not necessary to Salvation. And therefore when they talk of Faith alone, they ought to explain themselves so as that they may not be understood to exclude Christian Holiness, but judaical, and what other needless, imperfect and superstitious Principles of Justification men have stood upon in the world, and withal to urge an operative Christian Love, which is the fulfilling of the Law.  
4. To this Imputative Righteousness and justifying Faith, from which they would fain disjoin real Sanctity, they add Christian Infirmity, whereby they would insinuate the invincibleness of Sin. So that two of these Opinions suggesting That that due degree of Righteousness we have spoken of (nay indeed any degree thereof) is needless, and this other, That it is impossible, what can this tend to but an utter neglect of all Holiness in Christian Conversation? The profession of which frame of Religion, though some take it to be a great piece of service of God, yet that Apostle whose expressions they too often abuse, declares that it is a mere mocking of him, as if they did naso suspendere adunco; 
Gal. 6.7.  〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, Be not deceived, God is not mocked; as a man sows, so shall he also reap. For this abuse and perverse application of the Mystery of Christianity to lewdness and secure wickedness is a mere deluding and mocking of the benign counsel of God in Christ. It is to flear in the face of Heaven, and under pretence of extolling Christ, really to subvert his Kingdom upon earth.  
5. Is not this a mere mocking and confronting of the Divine Majesty, whenas he has sent Christ into the World on purpose to redeem the world from their vain Conversation, 
1 Pet. 1.18.  and to abolish or destroy the works of the flesh and the devil, to tell God in our devotions a long story of our own Fleshliness and Devilishness, and to intimate to him to his face, that however his Free-Graciousness is content it should be so, and that in the application of Christ's Righteousness God cannot nor will not see any Unrighteousness of ours; and therefore, which is worst of all, after many long and tedious narrations, of which the greatest part is a very foul and black Catalogue of our faults, to depart out of his presence without either Hope, Resolution or Endeavour of being any thing better than we are: Is not this, I say, to pervert and make ridiculous the good counsel of God even in his own hearing, and to jeer him to his face? But however he may connive for a while at these follies or affronts, yet he will not always keep silence and hold his hands: 
Non semper stolidam praebebit vellere barbam jupiter.  He will not always be put off with solemn whimpering, Hypocritical Confessions, rueful faces, sore arms and legs tied up and set on wooden stumps, with doleful acknowledgements of but wilful Misery and Poverty, of feigned and counterfeited Maimedness and Inability. If his Indignation be kindled, yea but a little, it will burn off our wood, and force us to find our legs, yea, and use our arms too, to fly or fend off, if it were possible, the strokes of Divine Vengeance that will justly find us out.   

CHAP. VIII. 1. The flaunting Hypocrisy of the Perfectionists, and from whence it comes. 2. The easy Laws whereby they measure their Perfection. And the sad result of their Apostasy from the Person of Christ. 3. That there is far more Perfection in many thousands of those that abhor the name of Perfection then in these great Boasters of it. 4. In what consists that sound and comely frame of a true Christian Spirit.  
1. ANd thus much of that creeping Hypocrisy that walks with a still and demure pace in these Opinions of Imputative Righteousness, Empty Faith and Invincible Infirmity: Contrary to which is that flaunting Hypocrisy of the highflown Perfectionists, whose Constitutions yet are ordinarily as unsound as the former, and far more opposite and repugnant to the very frame and spirit of the Gospel; nay, I dare add that it is an Opinion cunningly urged by the envy of the Devil himself upon hot, fierce, eager and melancholy Spirits, that fly high and are exceeding subject to Self-Pride and Arrogance, to obliterate in them the remembrance of the Passion of Christ, and to elude the use of that precious Sacrifice, to slake the affections of men to him, and to draw them off from dependence any way on his Person. Which we may be the better assured of, if we consider what easy Laws they measure their Perfection by and their Freedom from Sin.  
2. For any ill Motions, though never so strong, if not assented to, they have no shame nor conscience of; and if they be carried by the strength of Temptation to commit the act, than they lay the blame on the impetuosity of the assault, conceit themselves to be only as ravished Virgins (according to the softness of their fancy and favourable opinion of their own sincerity) deflowered against their own will, and still stand upon Self-Justification. And what is yet more execrable, when they are come to the height of their begodded Condition, and arrived to the state of full Perfection, then like the Indian Abduti or Spanish Illuminati, they cannot sin, do what they will; let them commit what Foulness they will, what Injustice or Cruelty soever is suggested to them, these unclean and proud fanatics take it all to be Inspiration; or else are emboldened at last (by the upshot of their Luciferian Apostasy from the simplicity of the Truth of the Gospel) to hold that there is no Difference of Good and Evil, and that Sin is but a Conceit, no real Miscarriage, but to those that know not their own Liberty. Which final Result of things does plainly indigitate, who moved at the bottom of the business in their first alienation from the Person of our Saviour. And the Justice of God is very observable in such Apostates, how they are strucken with Blindeness, how silly and weak they are in their Reason and Imagination, and their Lives and Actions odious and abominable.  
3. But that the Religion of these Perfectionists is not merely a surprisal by the sleights of Satan, but a studied and premeditated Revolt from their allegiance to our blessed Saviour, though first suggested by the envy of Lucifer against the Son of God, is too-too plain in this; That when they seem most tolerable and to have some conscience of their ways, yet what Christians are troubled at and ashamed of, they will not acknowledge to be Sin, lest they should seem to want the Sacrifice of Christ or be beholden to him for his Sufferings. Which is a sign, as I have already said, that Familisme was invented by the malice of the Devil to lay aside the Office and Person of Christ: let them talk as highly and gloriously of their begodded Estate as they will; which their Infernal Teacher has taught them to boast of so much, that Christ may seem less God than he is. But I dare pronounce, that thousands of poor modest Christians that abhor the name of Perfection, and speak much of justification by Faith alone, of the Imputation of Christ's Righteousness, and complain of their own Infirmity very sadly and seriously, have yet arrived to a far greater degree of Perfection than these Self-Magnifiers and rude Insulter's over these humble and contrite Spirits: who having no ill meaning by those frames of speech that are taught them, are affectionate Adherers to their Saviour, and out of their due reverence to God, and hearty abhorrence from all show of or least approach toward sin and wickedness, take Sanctuary in Christ, and ease their Souls by their reliance on his Atonement and Intercession for such Infirmities as these bold and fanatical Boasters would bear men in hand and persuade themselves not to be at all sinful.  
And now whether these rampant Enthusiasts or the humble and orthodox Christian be of the sounder complexion, let any man that is not wilfully blind give sentence, and how allowable the Doctrine of these Perfectionists is, whenas it traitorously strikes at the Person of our Saviour and at the antiquating the office of his Royal Priesthood, and is cross to that lovely and decorous frame of spirit which is required of all men, and most of all of Christians, that they be humble and lowly of mind, which the Death of Christ, and our reliance upon his Intercession and Sufferings for favour at the hands of God, does naturally nourish, and keep off that swollen unwholesome distemper of Arrogance and Self-weening.  
4. In which, that no man may mistake me to his own prejudice, I say that the sound and comely frame of a Christian spirit is this; Unfeignedly to endeavour the perfecting of all Holiness both in Heart and Actions, and not to allow a man's self in any thing that he thinks is a sin; and when he is arrived at that height of Sanctity, that he is not conscious to himself that he does any thing that is unlawful, to give the whole praise to God, and to His Merits and Intercession that has procured him the assistance of his holy Spirit, and by virtue of his Death has so powerfully engaged him to war against his lusts and to mortify all his immoderate Passions; 
1 Cor. 4.4  and withal to remember, that though he know nothing by himself, yet he is not thereby justified, and that a man cannot be sure but that he may mistake himself in some thing or other, though he never sin against his own light; and to impute it rather to the mercy of God, that he has not led him into such violent Temptations as some have been, that he finds himself not to have submitted to evil motions, then to ostentate his own strength, and contemn the Protection of so kind a Saviour, who being acquainted with humane infirmity, may justly be thought to have kept off those tempestuous Assaults that otherwise might have invaded us. Besides that, let us be never so perfect now, yet it cannot pay the old score, because we ought to have been always without sin; and therefore our recourse to so compassionate a Saviour is never out of date. Which is a Truth indispensable both for the maintaining of the honour of Christ, and keeping ourselves in a submiss and humble frame of Spirit towards God and towards men. So that the Opinion of these Enthusiastic Perfectionists does plainly transgress against both the second and third Rule we have set down.   

CHAP. IX. 1 Sincerity the middle way betwixt pretended Infirmity and the boast of Perfection: with the description thereof. 2. A more full character of the Sincere Christian. 3. That they that endeavour not after that state are Hypocrites, and they that pretend to be above it, Conspirators against the everlasting Priesthood of Christ. 4. The Personal Reign of Christ upon Earth, and the Millenium in the more sober meaning thereof applied to the abovenamed Rules.  
1. TO steer our course right therefore betwixt those Hypocritical Pretenders of Invincible Infirmity and these Highflown Boasters of absolute Perfection, we must keep in that safe middle path of Unfeigned Sincerity. Which therefore will neither charge the condition of Nature, as being utterly uncorrigible, that cannot be reduced to Obedience, no not by the power of the Spirit of God; nor cast it upon God himself, as being unwilling or not caring that Nature should be thus reduced and brought under to the obedience of Christ: But a man will charge himself in all his miscarriages, and hold it his duty (and such as by God's assistance he may perform, if he be not wanting on his part) to yield his Members as Instruments of Righteousness to God, 
Rom. 6.13.  as well as he did before yield them as Instruments of Unrighteousness to Sin. For Sincerity implying a faithful purpose and will of doing what is right, Christ has hereby won the Castle or Fort of his enemy; and all the Ammunition and Engines therein will certainly then be used for right designs.  
The Eyes that before sucked in rotten corruptive thoughts from false alluring Objects, and so set the Heart on fire with filthy lusts, are now made Inlets of the light and brightness of the unspotted Wisdom of God, fairly portrayed out in the visible Creature. Those Ears that could before drink in with delight the smooth tales of Detraction and Calumny, stand now open only to the sighs of the poor or honest reports of our Neighbour. Those Feet that before were swift to shed blood, are now much more ready to rescue the innocent. Those Hands that before were only exercised in gripping and pulling from others, are now ever open for Alms-deeds and bountiful distribution to the needy. That Tongue that in secret would not spare to strike his Friend, will now in a just cause defend his Enemy.  
In brief, there is no external Action of true Sanctity and Righteousness but the sincere Christian both believes and finds he has a power to perform it, and therefore does constantly the good and refuses the evil, that his conscience tells him is so indeed, and is in his power to do and refrain: that is to say, He will be sure to refrain from whatsoever is unjust, he will never deal with another otherwise then himself would be dealt with, he will most certainly abstain from Extortion, Adultery, Fornication, he will never do any envious or revengeful Actions. And not only so, but he does believe that through the grace of God he may be quite devoid of all Envy and Malice, and not so much as bear any ill will against any man, no not against his Enemies; and the same of all other inordinate affections, which though they move strongly and rebelliously, yet he never assents so far to them as to be willing to do them, though he had a secure opportunity thereof.  
2. And yet he does not think himself perfect, though he thus assents to no Sin while he thinks it so; nor at all doubts of his Salvation, though he be imperfect. And if by the boisterousness and importunity of a Temptation or some unavoidable Inadvertency he falls into any evil action, the pleasure he finds from it will be like that which a child gets by falling with his forehead against sharp stones or with his hands into the fire. Wherefore his sincere Love to Righteousness and hearty abhorrence from Sin will make him always circumspect. For he holds himself bound not only not to commit sin when it appears to be so, which he thinks then impossible for him to do; but charges himself with a perpetual watchfulness, that he may not commit it when it would insinuate itself under some more specious shape.  
And though by Divine Assistance and faithful Adhesion thereto, he find himself arrived to that pitch that he has conquered all corruptions, so that he cannot charge himself with either Pride, or Lust, or Envy, or Covetousness, or any such like Vice, or that he does misbelieve the Promises of God, or does not depend upon his Providence, or is not willing to submit to his will in all things to whatever condition he shall call him: yet he knowing himself withal not infallible, nor unconquerable, especially without the assistance of Christ, as also actually beset with many inconveniences of humane Nature (such as are Straying of thoughts, Unevenness in Devotion, Indisposedness of mind by reason of this Tabernacle of Earth we live in) and reflecting on the old reckoning of the Follies of our Life past, which nothing but ignorance can conceit to have been without Sin, and how all these things (though ordinary Philosophy pronounces them to be no Faults, but mere Infirmities of Nature) they having been contracted by our Lapse, may justly by Religion be set on our score; This Sincere Christian, whose Character I have given, will be so far from setting the Person of Christ at defiance, and vilifying his Passion, Intercession and holy Priesthood, that he will with the greatest reverence of Devotion that can be imagined love him and adore him, and will not quit that sweet Repose of mind he finds in the recounting with himself what an inestimable Friend he has with God, for all the Pleasures and greatest Interests of this present life; nor presume to be justified by his own Life or Works, but by Faith in Christ, whom he rejoices to think that he shall see his Judge at the last Day.  
3. This is the true and sound complexion of a Sincere Christian; and he that does not faithfully endeavour to arrive at this state, discovers himself to be an halting Hypocrite, and one that is no Lover of the Divine Life, nor has tasted the sweetness of Sanctity, and of the holy Spirit of God, nor known the power of his operations. He that pretends to be above it, he is self-condemned, and betrays himself of what Kingdom he is, that he is enacted by the envy of Satan against the Kingdom of Christ, to antiquate his Offices and to lay aside his Person: which he persuades sundry fanatical Souls to do, puffing them up with the conceit of Self-perfection, on purpose to exclude our Saviour. The danger of which error is no less than the utter forfeiture of their Eternal Salvation. For no man shall inherit eternal life but by the donation of the crucified jesus, whom God has appointed Judge at the last day. Besides that the very life and moral temper in these Revolters from the Son of God, if we compare it with that of the Sincere Christian, there is as much difference, to them that can taste, as betwixt the wild grape and the sweet. So hard a thing is it for either Nature or the Devil to imitate the true tincture of the Spirit of Christ. Their vine is the vine of Sodom, and their fruit as the clusters of Gomorrah, and their Churches as a field whom the Lord hath blasted, there is the smell of the Sulphurous Lake and of the pit of Hell amongst them.  
4. The last thing I propounded was the Personal Reign of Christ upon Earth. Of which Opinion as the reasons are slender or none at all, so the Usefulness thereof to me invisible, not knowing that it promotes any End of the Gospel which I can take notice of.  
But that there may be a Millennium, as they usually call it, or a Long Period of time wherein a more excellent Reign of Christ then has manifested itself yet to the World may take place, truly it seems so reasonable in itself, and there are such shrewd places of Scripture seem to speak that way, that it is hard for an indifferent man to gainsay it. But I conceive then that the Renovation of the state of things will be, as S. Peter speaks, into new Heavens and new Earth wherein Righteousness shall dwell; wherein real Sanctity and universal Peacefulness shall bear sway; wherein the crucified jesus shall not be only complemented aloof off, and saluted in Statues and Pictures, both himself and his Mother and all his Apostles and most eminent Adherents (whenas in the mean time Mars, Venus and Pluto and other Idols of the Heathen are cordially loved and served, all Christendom giving themselves enormously to War and Bloodshed, to Lust and Luxury, to Wealth and Covetousness, worshipping these Deities in Spirit and in truth:) but as the Divine honour done to our Saviour's person shall not then cease, so the power of His spirit shall be more potently felt for the unpaganizing of the World, and for the destroying of this spiritual Idolatry, which is the Inordinate Affections and fierce endeavours of the Animal Life; and shall implant such a love and liking of the life of Christ, that Peace and Righteousness shall overflow all.  
Contentions about Opinions shall then cease, they being prized only by the Pride and Curiosity of the Natural man, and all the goodly Inventions of nice Theologers shall then cease, and all the foolish and perplexing Arguments of the disputacious Schools shall be laid aside, and the Gospel alone shall be exalted in that day. And truly the Millennium being in such a sense as this stated, it is both probable and very desirable, and an opinion that agrees with, nay such as may very well further, all the designs of the Gospel; as any one may discern by making application to the Rules I have set down.  
Of which Rules these few Examples may serve to show the use, and to teach a man how to extricate himself from that mighty cumbersomeness of the numerosity of Opinions, whether they be suggested from his own thoughts or offered by other men. For if he applies them to these Rules, he will find most of them either so little to the designs of the Gospel, or so much against them, that he will account some not worth the sifting, others not worthy the naming, much less the entertaining by a sober Christian.  
Which practices and considerations cannot but tend much to the advancement of the Gospel of Christ, if diligently observed though but by private Christians. I shall only give some brief touch what is proper for the Magistrate to contribute for the Advancement of Christianity, and then we shall conclude.   

CHAP. X. 1 That in those that believe There is a God, and a Life to come, there is an antecedent Right of Liberty of Conscience not to be invaded by the Civil Magistrate. 2. Object. That no false Religion is the command of God; with the Answer thereto. 3. That there is no incongruity to admit That God may command contrary Religions in the world. 4, 5. The utmost Difficulty in that Position, with the Answer thereto. 6. That God may introduce a false persuasion into the mind of man as well for probation as punishment. 7. That simple falsities in Religion are no forfeiture of Liberty of Conscience. 8. That though no falsities in Religion were the command of God, yet upon other considerations it is demonstrated that the Religionist ought to be free. 9 A further demonstration of this Truth from the gross absurdities that follow the contrary Position.  
1. BEfore we can well understand the Power of the Magistrate in matters of Religion, we must first consider the Common Right of Mankind in this point, provided they be not degenerated into Atheism and Profaneness. For he that believes there is no God, nor Reward, nor Punishment after this life, what plea can he have to Liberty of Conscience? or how unproper is it to talk of his Right in matters of Religion, who professedly has no Religion at all, nor any tie of Conscience upon him to make that wicked profession? For Atheism as it is very coursely false in itself to any man that has the clear exercise of his Reason, so is it intolerably mischievous and destructive even to the present Happiness of States and Kingdoms, and therefore to be shunned and repressed as the very plague and pest of humane Polities. But for those that seriously make profession of the Existence of God Creator of all things, and of his Providence, and acknowledge that there is a life to come wherein the wicked shall be punished and the virtuous rewarded; it seems to me that there does naturally accrue such a Right to these men of freedom in their Religion as is inviolable, and such as the power of the Magistrate ought not to invade, unless there be some perverse mixture in it that forfeits their Right.  
In the mean time supposing there be nothing but simple mistake, which they of the contrary Religion will call Superstition, yet the Conscience of the other party being bound up to this, it is his natural Right to have his Freedom therein; because his Conscience is necessarily subjected thereby to a greater power than any is on earth: and therefore not to give him the Liberty of his Religion is both a piece of Inhumanity and Injustice towards him, and a kind of Rebellion against God whose liege subject he is.  
2. Nor can any thing that I know weaken the solidity of this Truth, unless you will say that no False Religion is the command of God, or at least that it is countermanded by the Promulgation of the True. To which I answer, That there is so much Truth in those Religions I speak of, that they contain a belief of the Existence of God & that there is a Life to come; which is a demonstration that the rest of their Religion, in the belief and exercise whereof they seriously and sincerely seek the favour of God and Eternal happiness, does bind their Conscience most severely and indispensably to obedience. Which immediate Dictate of Conscience in a soul that is 
* Which qualification is all along supposed in this question, otherwise the falsities of a Religion cannot so rightly be conceived any commands of God, but a blindness and darkness the Religionist has brought upon or continues to himself through his own Hypocrisy and wickedness.  sincere, what is it but the Command of God? and before his voice be heard here, his will is not promulgated to that person. For nothing but Conviction of Conscience that this or that is the Will of God is properly the promulgation of his Will to every particular soul: Otherwise it is but as a recital of the Law in a 
* So it is to them that are sincere, but in those that are not it is like the stopping of the ears against the reading of the Law in a Known Language.  language the People understand not, and therefore can take no hold upon them.  
Again, how can an Erroneous Conscience oblige to obedience, if its Dictate be but as from itself, and not the command of God? For it is improper to say a man is obliged to obey himself, especially in matters of Religion. Wherefore it is plain that the Obligation is to God, and from God, who has proclaimed in the heart of every man that is conscientiously and sincerely religious how he will be served and worshipped, and by inevitable trains of Providence has for a time fixed him to this or that persuasion. Which being the most express, the most complete and articulate way that God can promulgate his Law by, namely, the Conviction of men's Reason and Conscience (for I speak of such as are in their wits, not madmen and fanatics, nor yet such as embrace for Religion Precepts contrary to the Light and Law of Nature, which is the highest and most uncontrovertible Law of God, as being not Topical but Universal, and therefore there can be no persuasion against that, but it is to be imputed to the villainy of man, not to the command of God, who in all Nations by the inward Light of Nature commands to the contrary, be their Topical Religion what it will;) In these things, I say, whose falseness is not easily discoverable by the Light of Nature (such as are sundry matters of fact done many Ages ago, and Religious Precepts and Ceremonies thereupon depending) if there be this Conviction of Conscience concerning them, there is necessarily implied the command of God to that people so convicted. For when can God be said to command a person, if not then when he conveys a practical persuasion so unto him (be it by the intervention of what Providence it will) that there is no place left to doubt but that it is his Command? For if he spoke to him face to face (which he does not do to one of infinite thousands, nor it may be properly to any) there could be no greater assurance of receiving a command from him. Wherefore a man being as fully assured that he has received a command from God as he can be assured, and this assurance being contrived into him by the Providence of God himself; it is evident that the command is truly from God. To which a man is still obliged till he does in as express a manner receive a Countermand from the same Sovereign Power.  
3. Which Countermand, according to what I have already laid down, is not received nor promulgated till the Conscience be convinced, but is still as a Law repeated in a strange language; and therefore being not understood, is not obligatory. Nor does the great Lawgiver of the Universe contradict himself in this variety, nay contrariety, if you will, of Religions. For he does not command them all to the same people at the same time; but every one according as his Conscience is convicted receives a new command, and where they are inconsistent, relinquishes the old. And truly there seems no harshness nor incongruity at all in admitting variety and contrariety of Religions in the world, and all commanded by God, if this Diversity and Opposition were discoverable only in several degrees of Perfection, or in the manner of Worship and Ceremony: but they being contradictory one to another in the very Articles of their Creeds, this seems an insuperable difficulty, how God should command them to believe Contradictions, of which one part must of necessity be false. As for example, It is impossible, That Christ died on the Cross, and, That he died not on the Cross, or, That he rose again from the dead, and, That he did not rise again from the dead, should both parts be true. In the former of which examples the Turks, in the latter the jews Belief is opposite to ours.  
4. This truly at first sight seems a very hard knot. But the difficulty will not prove so formidable, after we have considered wherein it lies and how it may be answered. And surely it lies mainly in this, Whether it be consistent with the Nature of God to convey a false Persuasion into the mind of man or no. This is the utmost of the intricacy. To which methinks the Answer is not difficult. I freely therefore do affirm, That it is not inconsistent with God's nature so to do. For he is thereby neither the Author of any sin committed by us, nor doth he commit any thing himself herein unworthy of his Divinity. He is not the Author of Sin in us, in that invincible ignorance is no sin, nor any act that proceeds therefrom. There is indeed less perfection in these actions, but every imperfection is not sin; for they may be such imperfections as are utterly involuntary and unavoidable, as we suppose this false persuasion is and all the effects of it.  
5. Nor does God do any thing unworthy of himself in introducing such an invincible or unavoidable persuasion, though it be false. For to cause another to think that which is not true, is not simply evil in itself. Otherwise it were unlawful to fence, and to use ordinary stratagems of war, wherein the Enemy endeavours to deceive each other; which is not done but by bringing them into a false belief. And we are the worst kind of Enemies against God, being Rebels and Apostates from him: And therefore though he needs insinuate no mistakes into us by way of stratagem, yet he may fix upon us the belief of such things as are false by way of punishment; and though he command homage from us as his Subjects, yet he may do it with several badges of disgrace, as some offended Prince might command a Rebel for a time to wear some sordid token of his Rebellion upon his outward garments whenever he went abroad, or an incensed High Priest for Penance adjudge some offender to do his devotions always in some dark pit or dungeon, in stead of a convenient closet or well-adorned Church. Which things though they be but ugly in themselves, yet they being part of that duty they are tied up to by them that ought to command, they are free from the molestations of others that are inferior to that Power that commanded them; nor are these Offenders the one to be dragged into the Church to do his devotions there, nor is any one to pull off by violence from the other the badge of dishonour that he is commanded to wear.  
Now the dishonourable badges of the Soul are those gross Errors and Ignorances' with which God may justly be deemed, by way of reproach and punishment, to command those to worship him that are convinced so to do, nor know yet any thing better. And the dark pit may be any blind dispensation which Divine Providence has adjudged men to, till their conviction to the contrary. For Conviction is the immediate Command of God in the Conscience; as I have often repeated.  
6. And as God by way of Punishment may introduce a false persuasion into the Mind of man, so also by way of Probation. For if to introduce a false persuasion in itself be not simply evil, how can it be evil when used for a good End, and by an unerring Wisdom, and from an infinite Goodness? Which powers if we were invested with, none could make any controversy of it, but that we might also take the liberty to do so too. And people hold it ordinarily very pardonable, if not allowable, to impose upon children and sick persons by false stories for their health, and to save the spilling of innocent blood by concealing the pursued from the knowledge of him that would murder him. Nay, in smaller exigencies, as in the trial of a servants trust, no man would be much offended if one made his servant believe he trusted him further than he did, either to encourage his faithfulness or to detect his fraud: as if he should in his presence put up into a box some false Jewels that made a great show, but of small value, and should commit them unto his servant's custody carefully sealed up as a most precious Treasure, thereby to try if he will run away with them; adding thereunto a sealed bag of Counters with an old inscription of so much in Gold. Such a Trial as this, which implies an introducing of a false opinion into the mind of the servant, few or none would hold culpable in his cautious Master. What injustice therefore can it be in God, if he try the Souls of men first in a false Religion, persuading them that it is true, and thereby commanding the practice thereof; since by this means their faithfulness is discovered, whether they will be sincere when that is committed to them which is wholly true indeed?  
7. It is plain therefore that some falsehoods in a Religion which has so much Truth in it as to engage a man in the exercise thereof in hope of Eternal life, do not hinder but that this whole Religion that obliges the Conscience is the command of God to them whose Conscience it does oblige; and therefore that they are free from the commands of any external power, if some other things of another nature do not make them forfeit their liberty. For the simple falsities in Religion are not enough, that is, are not sufficient to detect that such a Religion is not commanded to such and such persons by God himself; who thought good to try Abraham's Faith by that false persuasion, that he was actually to sacrifice his son to him, whenas God intended no such matter. Which Example does prove that God has not only a power, but has put also into act this right that he has of causing men to think otherwise then what is really true. But what is that to thee? they must stand or fall to their own Master, nor hast thou any power to countermand them till they have a countermand from God by clear conviction that the way they are in is false: For then only ceases it to be the Command of God to them.  
8. But if thou wilt be so humour some for all this as to deny that such a Conviction of Conscience, so stated as I have stated it, is the real command of God in every particular, namely, in the apprehensions which are false; yet, though this were admitted, it will notwithstanding be evident that it is a piece of Rudeness and Barbarity to incommodate a person thus persuaded for the profession of his Religion. For first, his speaking and acting according to the unavoidable persuasions of his mind is not a sin, it arising according to our hypothesis out of invincible Ignorance; nor is he supposed to act any thing against the known laws of Nature; and therefore no just right of any one is endamaged: but in the mean time the Sovereignty of the Godhead is fully acknowledged, and the Loyalty and Sincerity of the Religionist exercised therein.  
Wherefore what reason can there be that any one for so good an action, that is not exceptionable for any thing that is properly sinful, should be rudely treated, punished, or any way disturbed or hindered? For whosoever endeavours his forcible hindrance, does not only suppress an innocent and laudable action, but he does necessarily perpetrate a foul and sinful one. For such is the solicitation of others to the omission of that duty of Loyalty our own Conscience tells us we owe to God. Wherefore he that hinders the sincere Religionist from the Profession of his Religion, tempts him to a sin against God: which no Powers in the World have a right to do, but are ipso facto guilty of rebellion against their Maker, by corrupting his liege Subjects, and urging them to faithlesness and neglect of their duty. How culpable are they then in forcing them and haling them to such actions as they are persuaded God has severely forbid them? Verily if this be not unjustly to command him who is under the power of another, I cannot imagine what is; nor what can be deemed a sin against God, if urging others to sin against him be not. So that again, even upon our Adversaries own terms, it is plain that the Sovereign power of God sets the sincere Religionist free in matters of Religion from any external force or power whatsoever.  
9 Now as this Position recommends itself sufficiently from its own native concinnity and solidity; so will it also appear still more solid and more consonous to Reason, if we consider the absurdity of the contrary Position, namely, That liberty of Conscience is by no means to be granted in Religion. For from hence it follows that every Religion may, nay aught to keep out all other Religions with all care possible. For every man's Conscience tells him His is the best, or else he would not be of it; nay, that there is none true and saving but his own. For if they will say they may be saved in others, then is our former argument a perfect demonstration against them, that they are not only injurious to men but absolute rebels against God indeed, in treating those ill that are his liege people, and whom he loves so well that he intends to save them, and in persecuting them even for those very actions wherein they do most seriously express their obedience to him.  
But if there be but one true and saving Religion at once in the world, this is the greatest disinterest to it that can be imagined. For upon this Position it will be as carefully kept out and as forcibly as any of the rest; which in my apprehension is very foul play, and therefore this is another evidence of the truth of our Thesis, viz. That the contrary is the greatest injury and disinterest to the True Religion that can be supposed, which nothing but external force hinders from spreading over all. For Magna est veritas, & praevalebit, I mean in the Minds and Consciences of those men where she may have free audience, not in the noise and terror of tyrannical impositions and obtrusions. Besides the frequent misery and calamity this Position brings upon Nations and Kingdoms, viz. Wars, bloodshed, subversion of Families, deposing, stabbing or poisoning of Princes, perpetual enmity and hatred, and all the works and actions of the kingdom of Darkness. Of so mischievous consequence is this Opinion we do oppose. Whenas if it were acknowledged universally, That Liberty of Religion is the natural right of mankind, all these mischiefs would be prevented; The Prince could not pretend any quarrel against the People, nor the People against the Prince or against one another, but in Civil Rights that are more plain and intelligible.   

CHAP. XI. 1. That there is a Right in every Nation and Person to examine their Religion, to hear the Religion of Strangers, and to change their own, if they be convinced. 2. That those Nations that acknowledge this Right and act accordingly, have naturally a Right to send out Agents into other Nations. Their demeanour there, and the right of revenging their injuries. And how this Method had justified the Spaniards Invasion of the Indians. 3. The unpracticablenesse of the present Theory by reason of the general perverseness of the World. The advantageousnesse of it to Christendom, and suitableness of it to the Spirit of a Christian. 4. That Religion corruptive of manners is coercible by the Magistrate. 5. And that which would plainly destroy the defence of the Country. 6. As also whatever Religion is inseparably interwoven with Principles of Persecution. 7. An Answer to that Objection, That all Sects are persecutive, and that therefore there can be no Liberty of Conscience given.  
1. IT is manifest therefore That Liberty of Religion is the common and natural Right of all Nations and Persons, that is to say, That they have a power, as they are Rational men, and believe that there is a God, and a Life to come, to examine what is the best way to serve him for their future advantage; and not to be tied up so to that Religion is first proposed to them, but that they have a Right to suspect, especially if they do not like it, that there is some better, and therefore that they may confer with those of other Religions, send for them out of one Nation into another, and entertain them when they are arrived, hear them diligently, and, if they be convinced, openly profess it. Or if they come of their own accord, they are to be entertained with the same security that an Agent of State is, and may freely converse with them of the Nation that have a mind to hear them. For this is a piece of their Right of Liberty, to speak as well as the others to hear. Which Transactions would breed no disturbance at all, if this Right of Liberty of Religion was universally understood and acknowledged by all the Nations of the World: as certainly it is their Right.  
2. And it being so, it seems plainly to follow, That any Nation or People that do heartily acknowledge the Reasonableness of this Right, and their practice is accordingly, that there accrues to them this part of the Right also, that they may send of those of the Religion themselves are into their neighbouring Nations to communicate their Religion to them, and to try if they can convince them of that which they are persuaded is true, and to show them the errors of their own; but at seasonable times, and without reproach or tumult, or any way confronting them in the exercise of their Religion; a thing very barbarous and insufferable at home, much more abroad in Countries where they are Strangers.  
For the avoiding of which wild enormities it seems reasonable in itself, and a thing to be agreed upon, that there shall be no security to any stranger that takes upon him to gather the people together under pretence of instructing them in a more perfect Religion, unless he be an Agent from his own Nation for that purpose. Nor is he to begin with the rude people, but to act above-board, and to make his applications to the Governors of the places where he arrives; and not to pretend to the Juggle of Inspirations, and the irresistible blusters and impetuosities of an unaccountable Conscience: but first with a discreet candour to allow and commend what is good and praiseworthy in the Religion of the place; and then, after an unaffected profession of the love and kindness of them that sent him, towards the Nation, with all prudent insinuations possible to lay before them the groundlesness or gross falsities which are in their Religion; and after that to show the most demonstrative Reasons he has for the recommending of his own, namely, such as are agreed upon by the mature deliberation and counsel of them that sent him upon this errand, to which it should be criminal to add, upon their authority, any foolish inventions of his own.  
And if these Agents for Religion neither injuring nor defrauding any one of their Civil rights, shall be evilly entreated by those they offer to instruct, if they abuse them by imprisonment or any other hard dealing, or finally put them to death; that State or Kingdom to which they belong may require their blood at their hands, as having grossly and barbarously transgressed against the Law of Nations, and the common Right of all mankind that have not forfeited it some way or other: As these have not, they allowing this Liberty among themselves, and to all others that have a sense and conscience of the same Right, and being firmly resolved, if it should come to a war, and they be Conquerors of their ill Neighbours, to use no other means to turn their new Subjects from their old Religion, but by peaceably and patiently showing them the vanity thereof, and the excellency and solidity of their own. Which cannot by any means be called the Propagation of Religion by the Sword, when there shall not be so much force put upon them to change their former Religion, if they be found conscientious, as to compel them to be present at the Solemnities of the New. Only they shall swear fealty to their Conquerors, and be well indoctrinated in that common Right of Mankind, That no man is to be persecuted for Religion, if he have not forfeited that Right by taking upon him the liberty of persecuting others. And therefore they may enjoy their Religion if they can still like it, upon equal terms with the conquerors, as to their private capacities. If the Spaniard had made himself master of the Indies upon these conditions, and had abstained from his execrable cruelties, he might have justified himself to all the World. For this had not been to propagate Religion by the sword, but to maintain a man's natural right.  
3. This Theory I think is very sound at the bottom, and that it is very clear what ought to be; but hugely unpracticable by reason of that general perverseness and corruption of men. Yet I thought it worth the while to expose it to view, the acknowledgement thereof being the greatest advantage to Chritian Religion that can possibly be conceived, there being nothing so effectual for the easy fall of Turkism and Paganism into the profession of Christ as this Principle we have explained; our Religion being not only solid in itself, but incomparably more demonstrable to all Rational spirits than any Religion ever extant in the World. Besides, though its use will not extend so far at the first, yet it may be something serviceable to these parts of the world whose eyes are more open to Truth than others are. And verily in my judgement, this Principle I do thus recommend, as it seems to me to deserve the reception of all men as true, so of all Christians especially, not only upon point of Policy, but as more suitable to that spirit they are of, abhorring from force and cruelty; who are therefore to permit full Liberty of Conscience to all those that do not forfeit it by mixing with their Religion such Principles as are contrary to good manners and civil Right, or repugnant to this very Principle of Liberty we speak of.  
4. Wherefore those that under pretence of Religion would corrupt the people with such doctrines as plainly countenance Vice and tend to the rooting out of the sense of true Honour and Virtue out of a Nation, have lost this Common Right we contend for, as being infecters and poisoners of the people amongst whom they live; and therefore the therefore the public Magistrate of what Nation or Religion soever has a power to restrain them, their doctrine being so dangerous to the welfare of a State, and contrary to the light of Nature and suffrage of the wisest men in all places of the World and in all Ages. No Religion fraught with such rotten ware as this, is to be received in any coast where they would put in, but to be kept out by Strangers and suppressed at home.  
5. Again, those also would forfeit this Right of Liberty, whose Religion should contain any thing in it that would weaken the State which received it. As if there were some such absurd Superstition, as upon pretence of an high esteem foe Virginity and extreme abhorrence from war should urge the emasculation of every third male-child, or the luxation or cutting off their forefinger or thumb, whereby the Country would be depopulated, and the Inhabitants made unserviceable for the defence thereof: there is no question but the Magistrate might inhibit such a Religion as this.  
6. As he might in the last place all such as have intermixed with them that wolvish and ferine humour of persecuting others for their Religion, that would live quietly by them, and would not force any one to their own Faith, nor disturb the public exercise of Religion in others. For these have no right to be suffered further than at the discretion of the Magistrate; nor can more reasonably plead for Liberty then the Wolf and Fox crave leave to have their kennels or holes in the midst of a Sheepfold, or the Owl or Night-Raven to put in their note amidst a Choir of Nightingales.  
7. But you'll say, all Religions and Sects are such Foxes and Wolves, and therefore there is no Liberty of Religion at all to be given. Those that are so, I confess, are at the mercy of the Magistrate, as having forfeited their Right. Which forfeiture he may exact more or less severely accordingly as he has more or less security that these crafty and wild Creatures may do no mischief. But I do not believe that all men that do profess Religion are of this partial nature; nay on the contrary, I do verily believe That they that are the most truly religious, are the most abhorrent from persecution of conscience sake. Wherefore as many as are ready to profess, and that upon Oath, if it be required, That it is their judgement (and their Practice does not contradict it) that no man is to be incommodated in his Civil rights, in his Liberty, Estate or Life, for the cause of such a Religion as whose principles teach not to incommodate others, and do avow that theirs is such, and that they will be as faithful to the Prince or State in which they live as those of his own Religion; these having in no wise forfeited their Right of liberty, neither this way nor any other, by intermingling Practices or Principles against the light of Nature and laudable Morality; it were the highest piece of Injustice that can be committed to abridge them of the safe profession thereof.   

CHAP. XII. 1. To what Persons and with what Circumstances the Christian Magistrate is to give Liberty of Conscience. And the great advantage thereof to the Truth of Christianity. 2. That those that are not Christians, are not to be admitted into places of trust by the Christian Magistrate, if he can supply himself with those that are. 3. That the Christian Magistrate is to lay aside the fallible opinions of men, and promote every one in Church and State, according to his merit in the Christian life, and his ability promoting the interest of the Church of Christ and the Nation he serves. 4. That he is to continue or provide an honourable and competent allowance for them that labour in the word and doctrine. 5. That the vigilancy of the Christian Magistrate is to keep under such Sects as pretend to Immediate Inspiration unaccountable and unintelligible to sober Reason, and why? 6▪ That the endeavour of impoverishing the Clergy smells rank of Profaneness, Atheism and Infidelity. 7. That the Christian Magistrate is either to erect or keep up Schools of Humane Learning, with the weighty grounds thereof. 8. A further enforcement of those grounds upon the fanatic Perfectionists. 9 The hideous danger of casting away the History of the Gospel upon pretence of keeping to the Light within us.  
1. TO come to a Conclusion therefore, and to touch the Point we have aimed at all this time, What a Christian Prince or the Supreme Magistracy may contribute to the advancement of the Gospel of Christ: From these general Principles we may infer, First, that he is to give Liberty of Conscience to all such as have not forfeited it, namely such as I have last of all described, especially if they be Natives of the place, were it possible for them to be of any Religion then Christian. But withal to require a public and solemn account of their change of Religion; wherein it may appear whether it be Conscience or Design or humour that makes them Apostatise. Which either fraud or giddiness shall make the party obnoxious to such rebuke and penalty as may probably deter the people from the like causeless revolts. But if the person be of a serious life, and shall be found to have changed his opinion upon such grounds of Reason as, though false, yet may possibly misled a well-meaning man; yet for sureness he shall be put upon his Oath: Which test though it be abused to over-petty matters, yet certainly must not lose its due use in causes of so solemn importance.  
In which kind of cases if any refuse upon a pretended scrupulosity of swearing at all, and in an affectation of seeming more precisely holy than others, without question it is not Religion but some fathomless depth of knavery that lies at the bottom; and they may justly be suspected of some treasonable and treacherous design against the Religion and Government under which they live. Wherefore before they should have liberty to profess themselves of another Religion, they should be required to take a solemn Oath, with a deep Imprecation of Divine vengeance upon Soul and Body, that nothing moves them thereto but mere conviction of Conscience, and that they have no secular design at all in their change, nor desire any more liberty than what they think themselves bound in conscience to allow to others. Which public Examination and Oath is very useful also and justifiable upon men's relinquishing of the public worship of God in the Churches, though they do not professedly declare themselves to be no Christians. For not to join with them in public worship, is the next door to that Apostasy.  
This practice would be of infinite advantage for the Truth of Christianity. For hereby the Priesthood will be more cautious how they clog the Gospel with unwarrantable trumperies; and those that would revolt, by this calling them to an account first, shall be forced to feel the strength and solidity of that Religion they would bid adieu to, and their secret designs prevented by the solemnity of an Oath. And lastly the Christian Magistrate by giving this liberty after these due circumstances (which assuredly he will have very seldom occasion for by reason of the Evidence of our Religion) will avoid the justifying the iniquity of other Religions who not by power of Reason and Conscience, but by outward Force, hinder their Natives from turning Christians.  
2. But Secondly, Though these serious people shall not be deprived of their Liberty, Lives or Estates, nor any way impaired in their private fortunes; yet they shall be disabled from bearing any Office of trust in the Commonwealth, especially if there be of the Christian Religion that will manage them with equal skill and fidelity. For it is plainly unnatural, if not impossible, that a man that is serious in his Religion should not prefer one of his own Faith before a Stranger, if in other things they be equal. Besides that the Laws of Caution and Prudence cannot fail to suggest so reasonable a choice; which are very much to be listened to in things of this nature. For present possession of power is better assurance than the Oath of well-meaning but withal of temptable and lapsable Mortals.  
3. Thirdly, The Christian Magistrate is to give no assistance of his power nor countenance any further than Christianity itself is concerned: that is to say, He is to give that assistance which is due from a Magistrate for the defending and promoting of our Religion, so far forth as it is plainly discoverable in the written Word of God in the Literal and Historical meaning thereof: For to cant only in Allegories, is to deny the Faith of Christ. And as for Opinions, though some may be better than othersome, yet none should exclude from the fullest enjoyment of either private or public Rights, suppose there be no venom of the Persecutive spirit mingled with them. But every one that professes the Faith of Christ and believeth the Scripture in the Historical sense thereof, let his Opinions be otherwise what they will, he is according to his life, worth and ability every where to be preferred in either Church or State. Which is absolutely the most advantageous way for the advancing of the Gospel and making the World good that the Wit of man can find out.  
And External Force being so unfitting in itself, and most of all unbecoming the Christian Magistrate, in matters of Religion, what one might fancy lost in laying aside Persecution, would in as great a measure be regained by countenancing this free and naked Representation of the Beauty and Perfection of the Gospel quite rid of all pretended Traditions and whatever obfuscations and entanglements of humane Invention. For then the Truth of God would be like an unsheathed sword, bright and glittering, sharp and cutting, and irresistibly convincing the rational Spirit of a man. Whenas now our Religion is wrapped up in so many wreathes of hay and straw, that more man can see nor feel the edge of it.  
4. Fourthly, Being Compulsion is not to be used nor Prudence excluded, (For it is the same fanatical madness to exile Prudence out of affairs of Church and State as to exclude Reason and Mathematics out of Philosophy) it is very plain that the Christian Magistrate is engaged to add to Liberty of Conscience the advantage of an honourable and comfortable subsistence for those that labour in the word and doctrine; that is to say, he is obliged in all reason and conscience to continue it where it is, and to raise it wherever it is wanting. And I am very confident it is either gross Fanatical ignorance, or the hidden malice of Satan against the kingdom of Christ, acting either in profane and Atheistical persons or such as are not cordially Christians, that suggests any thing to the contrary. For the less any Religion is underpropped by External force, the more able aught their Heads and Tongues to be that are only by their learning, eloquence and innocency of life to support it: And the present Ages having so much wit and so little sense of Piety, he that will undertake to give a good account of his Religion and to answer all Opposers, though the Scruples and Controversies be but concerning that which is plainly in the Scripture, he ought to have leisure and vacancy from the affairs of the World to prepare himself, and continue his dexterity in this kind.  
For that tedious buzz and noise of the Spirit has now, I think, made itself so ridiculous, that no prudent man will listen to such lazy Impostures. Every one is to give a reason of his faith; but Priests or Ministers more punctually than any; their Province being to make good every sentence of the Bible to a rational Enquirer into the Truth of those Oracles. Who therefore can sufficiently attend these things, and be to seek for bread for himself and his Family? How unjust and sordid a temper therefore are those persons of, that could be content to leave the Clergy to work for their living? Any inferior fellow may talk and prate phrases and make faces, but when a sober man would be satisfied of the grounds from whence they speak, we shall hear no news of any thing but the Spirit, and railing against carnal Reason, though it be no soft flesh but hard and penetrant steel, and such as pierces them to the very heart, for all their contempt and slighting of it.  
5. And verily while I consider the unreasonableness and ill consequence of this kind of Enthusiasm, I cannot but think the Vigilancy of the Christian Magistrate should extend to this also amongst other things, to suppress and keep under all Sects and Religions that hold of so Fanatic a tenor, that is to say, that profess they believe against the Christian Faith from the illumination of such a Spirit as they can give no account of, viz. such as does not illuminate their Reason, whereby their doctrine may be accountable and intelligible to others, but only heat them and make them furious against the Christian Church. For besides the hazarding of making a whole Nation mad (for seriously it is an infectious disease, if not the very possession of the Devil) there may some damnable plot lie under it against Christianity and the State. For it is a more easy thing to heat the Fancies of the vulgar, then to inform their judgements; though this tends to sober edification, that to confusion and destruction. In brief, there are these two very bad things in this resolving of matters into the immediate suggestion of the Spirit not acting upon our Understandings. First, it defaces and makes useless that part of the Image of God in us which we call Reason; and secondly, it takes away that special advantage that Christianity has above all other Religions, that she dare appeal to so solid a Faculty. And therefore he that takes away the use of Reason in Religion, undermines Christianity, and lays it as low as the basest Superstition that ever appeared in the World.  
6. Now therefore to return, I say, To talk at the rate of these blind Illuminati, that do not so much as pretend to any solid satisfaction in what they say, requires no study, nothing but heat and impudence, and a careless insensibility of what they said last, or whether one thing will hold with another: But he that so speaks as ready to give a reason of what he delivers, and indeed of all things that are already delivered in the Scriptures so plainly as that it appears what the meaning is, (for it is no prejudice that there be some depths beyond the present reach of men) this man certainly ought not to be tied up to the cares of the world by being put to labour for his bread; but aught to have a liberal, certain and honourable allowance. But to contemn the Christian Clergy, or to endeavour to make them contemptible by impoverishing them and forcing them to base terms of living, smells exceeding rank of Profaneness, Atheism, and Infidelity: and the railing at them and calling them Mercenary because they have a just maintenance allowed them, is assuredly the voice of that envious Accuser of the brethren, who by those villainous reproaches and calumnies would undermine and pull down the Kingdom of Christ in the world, by striking at the necessary props and supporters of it, the Ministry of the Gospel; whose subsistence ought to be independent of the People, that may reprove the more freely, and that there may be no temptation to either unworthy connivances, or to the sophisticating the doctrine of Christ by sweet poison, to inveigle the rich, and to untie their purse-strings; what they thus pay, being the price of their own Souls, betrayed into the hands of such canting Mountebanks.  
7. Fifthly, The Christian Magistrate ought also to continue, and erect where there wants, public Schools of Learning. For the more knowing his Subjects are, the more certainly will they keep to Christianity, and the more easily will others come off to the same Faith. Nothing comparable to this for the preventing all delusions and impostures in Religion. Mahometism could never have been set on foot but in a rude and illiterate Nation. But Christianity got its first foothold in the most civilised parts of the world, though persecuted and opposed. Besides that it is a piece of unspeakable madness to think that any man can be a fit Interpreter of Scripture without that which some in contempt call Humane Learning, as Logic or the known Principles of Reasoning; I will add Mathematics and Philosophy, and skill in Tongues and History: no man without the knowledge of these can make good the Truth of those holy Oracles to knowing and understanding men. And therefore they that decry these helps, are either very ignorant, or out of their wits, or have a treacherous plot against the flourishing of Christianity, and would bring in some Fanatic Religion, or else are enemies to all Religion whatsoever.  
8. For tell me, O ye highflown Perfectionists, and ye great boasters of the Light within you, could the highest Perfection of your inward Light ever show to you the Histories of past Ages, the universal state of the World at present, the knowledge of Arts and Tongues, without some external helps of either Books or Teachers? How then can you understand the Providence of God, the purpose of Prophecies and the Authority of that Religion which God has peculiarly appointed us to walk in, without external assistances? How can you make a due judgement of the Truth of Christianity, without a rational explication of the Prophecies that foretold the coming of Christ, without weighing what may be said concerning the authenticness and uncorruptedness of his History in the Gospels, and without considering the Reasonableness of all those Miraculous matters there recorded concerning him, and of what is behind for him to perform at his visible return to judge the quick and the dead? No light within you, unassisted of helps without, and of the knowledge of History, Tongues and Sciences, and careful exercise of Reason, that excellent gift of God to mankind, can ever make you competent Judges of this matter.  
9 And as you do thus forfeit the knowledge of the Truth by this sullen Selfsufficiency of yours within, so do you also endanger your eternal Salvation. For you cannot justly excuse yourselves by the close following the light within you, if you do it in such a contemptuous manner that you will listen to nothing offered you from without, though never so accommodate and agreeable to those rational Faculties God has given you. Wherefore it being no necessitated ignorance, but your own wilfulness, that has made you Apostates from the Law of Christ, your unbelief is no abrogation of that Law to you; but, stop your ears as hard against it as you can, yet you shall be judged by it at the last day; when, you having not served God as he would be served, he will assuredly reward you as you would not be rewarded. For there is no other Name under Heaven whereby we must be saved but that of jesus Christ of Nazareth, 
Act. 4.12.  whom the jews crucified and God raised from the dead. Wherefore you who make it the chiefest point of your Religion to crucify him again by celebrating that execrable Pascha or Phase, which is your detestable kill of Christ according to the flesh, that it to say, according to the Letter or History, which is to put Christ out of all his Offices assigned to him by his Father, and to turn mere Pagans and Infidels, think as smoothly and favourably of yourselves as you will, that doom must pass upon you at last (not according to your self-flattering Mysteries, but according to the truth of the Letter) which shall adjudge all the wicked to that everlasting fire which is prepared for the Devil and his Angles.   

CHAP. XIII. 1. The Authors application to the better-minded Quakers. 2. He desires them of that Sect to search the grounds and compute the gains of their Revolt from Christ. 3. That there are no peculiar Effects of the Spirit of God in the Sect of the Quakers, but rather of Pythonisme. 4. That their Inspirations are not divine, but diabolical. 5. The vanity of their boasting of the knowledge of their mysterious Allegories. 6. The grounds of their insufferable bitterness against the Ministers of Christ. 7. That he was urged by the light within him to give witness to the Truth of the History of the Gospel, and to admonish the Quakers. His caution to the simple-minded among them how they turn in to Familisme. 8. His ease and satisfaction of mind from disburdening himself of this duty. 9 The compassionablenesse of their condition, 10. And hope of their return to Christ.  
1. KNowing therefore the terror of the Lord, we were earnestly moved in mind to forewarn you and exhort you, I mean, as many of you are curable and reducible to the Truth. For some have celebrated that accursed Pascha so fully and obdurately, that they are become past feeling, having not any sense nor hope left of the concerns of another life, God having justly given them up to a reprobate sense for the denying of the Lord that bought them. But for you whose defection is not completed, nor your eyes sealed up to perfect infidelity, let me desire you to make a stand awhile, to lay your hands upon your own hearts, and impartially examine yourselves, what you would have, where you would be, and what good thing you would seek, that is not plainly exposed to your view in the Gospel of Christ. You had begun well: Who has hindered you? What has tempted you out of the way? Do you now sincerely seek the kingdom of Heaven, or gape after a booty upon Earth? Examine your own Consciences, and answer to yourselves. I desire not to broach your shame. But I hope you will not account me injurious, if I take notice of such things as you conceal from none.  
2. Search therefore your own hearts, and try yourselves, what manner of Spirit has taken hold upon you, since you have been so embittered against the School of Christ. There is no Virtue you can pretend to that is not comprehended in his Life and Doctrine in the highest perfection and clearness. How can you then take a new guide, unless it be to be led into some pleasing error? And truly it is no small pleasure to the proud to have something separate and peculiar of their own, to seem wiser and holier than other men. And I desire you to appeal to your own Conscience, how great a stroke this Vice has had in furthering on your Apostasy; and beseech you to compute, if you be still serious in Religion, what you have gained by your revolt. Is your Reason any thing more improved? nay certainly, that ye have cut off and cast from you as carnal and unholy. Are you more humble and more charitable? If you be, you do ill to conceal your Virtues, who would have the World believe so highly of you. You affect indeed to be very homely and sordid in your habits; but you do not perceive how sour your affected sordidness smells of the leven of the Pharisees, who loved to be seen of men; and how you have but licked up what Diogenes that Pagan Sophist left in his Tub, and have chosen rather to be proud Cynics then civil Christians.  
And if your Humility have so strong a scent of Pride, how noisomely does your Pride itself stink in the nostrils of all men, your disrespect to your betters, your sauciness, your censoriousness, quite contrary to the precepts and practice of all holy men in all Ages? Your Humility therefore being so little, your Charity certainly cannot be great. For indeed you count all besides yourselves a rude unsanctified mass, the Weeds of the World, fit for nothing but the fire of your Fanatic wrath to burn up.  
I but you will say, though you have forgone your Reason and good manners, yet you have the Spirit of God amongst you, which is worth all. If you have, show me the fruit thereof. For Pharisaical sourness, Contest with the Magistrate, affronting the Minister in his public Function, these are no fruits of the Spirit of God; but these alone with certain clownish forms of calling Thou for You, and keeping on the Hat when others in civil respect put it off, are the main Effects of that Spirit that distinguisheth you from others of the Nation.  
3. Is this therefore the great purchase you have obtained by turning your back on Christ and contemning of his Person, to grow rude and clownish to all the World beside? But methinks I hear you answer again, As for this man, we know not what is become of him; but behold the Spirit is sensibly present amongst us even at this day. But I demand by what Signs. O, we shiver and quake every joint of us. But that is no certain sign of the Spirit of God. Was not the wind suddenly turned into the North, or had you not an Ephemera, or was not your over-excited Choler entangled or turned out of the way by Phlegm or Melancholy? What miraculous power is there in all this? O, but there are also amongst us that have fallen down into a trance, that have foamed and swelled till their buttons break off. Wherefore of a truth these men could not but be full of the Spirit, and this be a Miracle indeed. If your Religion oweth not its growth to the tricks of Jugglers and Tumblers, or to artificial Epilepsies I do confess, it is a Miracle from these Symptoms, if Satan himself drives not on the design. For these are plainly the passions of Pythonicks, such a kind of possession as seized the Pagan-Prophets and Priests of old, who were no better than the worshippers of Devils, whose Oracles Christ has silenced long since. Wherefore examine yourselves if you glory not in your shame: See how you tread: look behind you, or rather search within you, who is the Prompter or first Mover in this new Scene of things.  
4. For tell me (I beseech you) what did your foaming Prophets, when they vented themselves, discharge into your ears, whereby they may be deemed more Divine than those Fanatic Pagans? Was not their continual song, so soon as they got upon their feet, the burning up of all Ordinances? From whence therefore could this voice come but out of the flames of hell? or what could swell the bodies of your Inspired, but the venom and poison of the Devil, which at last working up to their mouths he spit out enviously against the worship of Christ's Person and all his holy Offices? Which is another evidence against you that your pretended Inspirations are not divine but diabolical, and that the mystery of Satan worketh amongst you, who would fain pull down Him whom of a truth God hath set up to be a King and Priest to the Nations for ever.  
5. But the sweetest satisfaction of all is, that you are so extraordinarily illuminated, that you understand all the Mysteries of Christ's kingdom better than any one else, and can in a supercilious pity bemoan the ignorance of the World, or with an imperious bitterness fly in their faces and reproach them for it, especially the Teachers of the people, that they have not taken up your Allegorical knacks, nor know how to give a mystical meaning of the Gospel from the preaching of john the Baptist to the coming of Christ to Judgement.  
But you are indeed so unilluminated as not to understand that such devices as these are merely Allusions of humane Wit, and help very little to the enforcing of that they are made to signify, namely, Repentance and Mortification of every evil lust and concupiscence, and a renovation of our minds into the perfect image of Christ, that his spirit may rule in us, and that the works of death and darkness may be utterly destroyed. For this Truth is plainly and literally contained in the Scripture; so that if your minds were not more set upon fancies then savoury instruction, you need not run a gadding after any new Guide for the attainment of this light. And, God be thanked, many honest plainhearted Christians, that do not swagger and make such a noise with Mystical phrases as you, both hear and live according to these Gospel-Precepts, using a secret and silent severity upon themselves, not acting the rough and hairy Baptist upon others as you do, who love to ostentate your self-chosen austerities to the eyes of the world, like the Pharisees, who made sour faces for fear the people should not take notice that they afflicted their bodies with fasting.  
What purchase therefore have you got by your Allegorical Mysteries? unless you have been emboldened thereby to let go the Historical truth of the Gospel, and have found yourselves much at ease, that your belief is not charged with such miraculous things as are written of Christ, partly done already and partly to be done at the end of the World. For hereby you do proclaim yourselves Infidels, and that for all your boasting, your spirits are so foul and impure, that they are no fit receptacles of the holy Christian Faith, but that you have leveled yourselves as low as Epicures and Atheists, who are no more capable of the belief of these things than the Beasts of the Field.  
6. If it be thus with you, I dare appeal unto you whether you keep so precisely to the light within you, but that you have consulted with that blind Guide H. Nicolas, and tasted of the treacherous sops of his abhorred Passover, whose Fanatic boldness has led the dance to this mad Apostasy. Have you not celebrated his detestable Phase, who has gone about to persuade the World that the greatest and truest Arcanum of the Lords Supper is judas-like to betray their Master, to kill Christ according to the flesh, that is, to lay aside and misbelieve the Truth of his History? Ask your own hearts, if the warmth of this sop has not so encouraged you, nay inflamed you with insufferable bitterness against the Ministers of Christ as teaching nothing but lies, because they have not ceased to believe the Truth. Has not this with him that entered in with it so intoxicated you with rage, that you have trampled the holy Bible under your feet? Is it not this that hath made you so often roar against and revile the Preacher in the Pulpit, and disturb the public Assemblies by your rude and frantic interpellations? Which Extravagancies demonstrate by what Spirit you are led, and that you are plainly Rebels against Christ, and are revolted to the Powers of the dark Kingdom.  
7. These things I could not forbear to write, as being very much pressed in Spirit thereunto. For the Light within me, that is, my Reason and Conscience, does assure me that the ancient and Apostolic Faith according to the Historical meaning thereof is very solid and true; and that the Offices of Christ are never to be antiquated till his visible return to Judgement according to the literal sense of the Creed; and that Familisme is a mere Flame of the Devil, a smooth tale to seduce the simple from their Allegiance to Christ.  
And therefore I beseech every man in these days of Liberty to take heed how they turn in thither, especially those that are of an Enthusiastic temper, such as are most of the honester and better-meaning Quakers. For if in their bewildered wander they take up their Inn here, let them look to it that they be not robbed of all the Articles of the Christian Faith, and be stripped into naked Infidelity and Paganism, and (which is worst of all) be so intoxicated with the cup of this Inchantress, as to think this injury their gain, and to prefer false Liberty before their Christian Simplicity, and those gaudy and fantastic Titles of being Deified and begodded before the real possession of Christian Truth and Godliness.  
8. These things both here and elsewhere I have been forced to utter to the world; for it was as fire within me, and the discharging of my burden as it is mine own ease and satisfaction, so I do not despair but if there be that sincere Zeal to Truth and Holiness that is pretended, that it will redound to the safety of these melancholy Wanderers that look up and down for Truth with that candle of the Lord, the Spirit that he has lighted in them. But however where it shall not take effect, I shall nevertheless be excused, and their blood will be upon themselves and their accursed Seducers.  
9 I know the haughty and covetous, that relish nothing but the tearing to themselves undeserved respect from men, and clawing of money to them any way with their crooked talons, will hardly abstain even from open derision of my zeal and solicitude for so contemned a people, and look upon me as a man of very mean designs, that would any way intermeddle with these poor despised Pilgrims. But these worldly Sophists consider not that the gaining of the meanest Soul to Eternal Salvation is really a greater prize than purchasing whole Kingdoms upon Earth, and infinitely above all the pains of any man's applications thereto.  
And besides, for mine own part, I have ever had so right a sense and touch upon my spirit of their condition, that I think none more worthy of a man's best direction than they; the most imperious Sects having put such unhandsome vizards upon Christianity, that they have frighted away these babes that seem to me very desirous of the sincere milk of the Word. Which having been every where so sophisticated by the humours and inventions of men, it has driven these anxious Melancholists to seek for a Teacher within, and to cast themselves upon him who they know will not deceive them, the voice of the Eternal Word within them; to which if they be faithful, they assure themselves he will be faithful to them again. Which is no groundless presumption of theirs, it supposing nothing but what is very closely consistent with the Nature of God and his Providence. And truly as many of them as do persist in that serious and impartial desire of such knowledge as tends to Life and Godliness, I do not question but that God will in his due time lead them into the Truth, and that they will be more confirmed Christians then ever.  
10. Which success of theirs will be more speedy and sure, if (as they set themselves against other vices, so) they mainly bend their force against Spiritual Pride and affectation of peculiarity in Religion, and of finding themselves wiser in the mysteries thereof then the best of Christians have pretended to. And above all things if they beware of Enthusiasm either in themselves or others, or of thinking that the gift of the Spirit can be any Revelation that is contrary to Reason or the acknowledged History of Christ, the truth thereof being so rationally evincible to all such as apply themselves without prejudice to examine it to the bottom. If in pursuance of their sincere intentions they keep off from these rocks, I doubt not but they will return safe again to jesus Christ the great Pastor and Bishop of their Souls.   

CHAP. XIV. 1. That Public Worship is essential to Religion, and inseparable when free from Persecution. The right measure of the Circumstances thereof. 2. Of the Fabric and Beauty of Churches according to that measure. 3. The main things he intends to touch upon concerning Public Worship. 4. That the Churches of Christians are not Temples, the excellency of our Religion being incompliable with that Notion. 5. The vanity of the Sectarians exception against the word Church applied to the appointed places of Public Worship. 6. That though the Church be no Temple, yet it is in some sense holy, and what respect there is to be had of it, and what reverence to be used there. 7. Of Catechising, Expounding and Preaching. 8. Of Prayer, and what is the true praying by the Spirit. 9 The Excellency of public Liturgies. 10. What is the right End of the Ministry. 11. Certain special uses of Sermons, and of the excellency of our Saviour Christ's Sermon on the Mount. 12. The best way for one to magnify his Ministry. 13. Of the Holy Communion, who are to be excluded, and of the posture of receiving it. 14. Of the time of Baptism, and the Sign of the Crosse. 15. Of Songs and Hymns to be composed by the Church, and of Holidays. 16. Of the celebrating the Passion-day and the Holy Communion. 17. Of Images and Pictures in places of Public Worship. 18. A summary advertisement concerning Ceremonies and Opinions.  
1. AFter this charitable Digression to meet with the Quakers, let us resume our business in hand, and make an end. 
* See Chap. 12. sect. 7.  The sixth and last thing that concerns the Care of the Christian Magistrate is Public Worship. Which seems to me so natural and essential to Religion, that it cannot fail to appear, unless some force hinder it; in which case they will venture to meet in private Conventicles; that is, they will exercise their Acts of Religion as publicly as they dare, and will not be content to be confined to their Closets at home. joint-exercise therefore of Religion is confessed of all sides, which therefore must necessarily be external and visible. Now no visible actions can be done without visible Circumstances, and amongst these Circumstances some are more fit and decorous, some less; as is manifest at the first sight. Nor will it be hard to judge of the fitness or decorum of these Circumstances, if we can find out a measure of them; which certainly is the End and meaning of them: Which is, the expression of our Honour and Reverence to God and to his Son jesus Christ, and the Edification of our Neighbour.  
2. By which Rule we shall discover concerning the Meetinghouse, as some had rather call it then the Church, that it ought to be of a comely structure, proportionably magnificent to the number of the People that are to have recourse to it in the common exercise of their Devotions. For though men of equal condition may make bold with themselves and meet in what place they please, yet it would be thought a piece of gross unmannerliness to expect a Prince to give an inferior Peasant the meeting in a Barn or Cow-stable. Would it not look then like a piece of irreligious rudeness, which is truly a kind of Profaneness, to expect that Almighty God and his Son Jesus Christ should give us the meeting in squalid and sordid places, even then when we pretend most to show our Reverence and Devotion to him? For though we may make bold one with another to meet where we please, yet we making our approaches to God in those places, and he thereby making his special approaches to us (for in a Philosophical sense he is every where alike) questionless it cannot but be an expression of our Reverence unto him to have the Structure of the place proportionably capacious, well and fairly built, and handsomely adorned, and as properly and significantly of our Religion and devotional homages we owe to our crucified Saviour, as can be without suspicion of Idolatry or any scandalous Superstition. For it is true from the very light of Nature, which the knowledge of Christ does not extinguish, but direct and perfect, That Houses of Public worship ought to have some Stateliness and Splendour in them expressive of the Reverence we bear to the Godhead we do adore. And therefore the Christian Magistrate, for the honour of his Saviour who suffered so much shame for him, as also for making Christian Religion more recommendable to them that are without, (for Religion will not seem Religion to any without Public worship, nor a desirable Religion unless this Public worship be performed with inoffensive Splendour and Decency) ought to assist and abett such good practices as these.  
3. It is beyond the limits of my present Discourse to make any curious inquisition or determination concerning the particularities of this Public Worship; though I cannot abstain from giving some general hints concerning the due managements of the chief matters thereof, such as are most obvious to think of and most useful to consider. And such are the Inquiries into the nature of the Place of this Public worship, and the Holiness thereof, and our Demeanour therein, and especially of those chief performances of Preaching, Praying, Receiving the Sacrament, of Baptism also and of holidays: To which we may add those accessary helps of Devotion, as some account them, Music and Pictures. Concerning which I shall rather simply declare my sense of things, then solicitously endeavour to demonstrate my Conclusions by over-operose Reasonings; which will but raise a dust and provoke the Polemical Rabble.  
4. Concerning therefore this House of Public Worship the Christians meet in, I conceive there is no need to fancy it a Temple; nay rather it seems fit to look upon it as no Temple, the use of that Ceremony being antiquated by the excellency and supereminency of our Religion. For the famed jehovah is not now a Topical Deity, nor Christ confined to this or that City or People, but is the declared Worship of the whole Earth, and is not contained within the walls of any Temple, but has his personal Residence in Heaven, whither our Devotions are to be directed, and our Minds suspended and lifted up thitherward, not debased nor defixed to the corners of any earthly Edifice, into which when a man looks he finds nothing worthy of adoration. To which Truth both Stephen and Paul give their suffrage, the one declaring to the jews, the other to the Areopagites, 
Act. 7.48. Act. 17.24.  That the most High, who is Lord of Heaven and Earth, dwelleth not in Temples made with hands. And our Saviour himself to the Samaritan woman who was solicitous which of those Temples, that of Samaria or that of jerusalem, was the right place of Worship, he tells her plainly that such Topical or Figurative worshipping of God was shortly to cease; 
Joh. 4.23, 24.  That the hour was coming, and then was, when the true Worshippers shall worship the Father in Spirit and in truth. For the Father seeketh such to worship him. God is a Spirit, and they that worship him must worship him in Spirit and in truth, that is, by the inward Sanctity of their Souls, and with the true service of Prayers and Praises and Alms-deeds, of which Incense and Sacrifices were but the figures and shadows. 
Psa. 141.2.  Let my prayer be set forth before thee as Incense, and the lifting up of my hands as the Evening Sacrifice. 
Heb. 13.6.  To do good and to communicate, forget not; for with such Sacrifices God is well pleased. And lastly, S. john in his Apocalyps describing the condition of the New jerusalem, which is the Church of Christ in her best state, 
Rev. 21.22.  I saw, saith he, no Temple there, for the Lord God Almighty and the Lamb are the Temple of it: That is, their worship is directed immediately towards God and Christ, not to any place, as the Jews ever worshipped toward the Temple of jerusalem.  
5. But though the nature and name of a Temple does not belong to this House of Public worship according to the sense of Scripture (which made also the Primitive Christians carefully abstain from that nomination) yet I do not see any ground at all why some of our phanciful Sects should take offence at the name of Church applied thereto. For the Church being an house wherein we meet to serve the Lord, whether God the Father or Christ his Son, both which are called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, this house is naturally there from denominated 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in Greek, whence is our English word Church, as every trivial Grammarian can tell them.  
6. But now it being thus plain, that it is an house for Divine worship, and therefore has a special relation to God, though it be not dedicated in such a solemn manner as Solomon's Temple, yet it does necessarily contract a kind of Holiness hereby, and by this Holiness some measure of respect, namely, that it should be kept in handsome repair, and be carefully defended from all foulness and nastiness both within and without. And because Custom has appropriated it to the service of God, unless very great necessity urge, it is not to be made use of to any other purposes. Those that are otherwise affected in this matter, may justly seem guilty of a kind of Incivility against God, as I may so call it, and hazard the being accounted Clowns in the sight of the Court of Heaven and all the holy Angels: As that also might be reputed a piece of unskilfulness and obsolete Courtship, to compliment any one part of this House, as if there were the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 there, and the Ark of the Covenant. For this would be to turn the Church of Christ into a Temple. Wherefore those that at their entrance into the Congregation either kneel down, or standing do their private devotion, and continue bareheaded before Divine Service begin, they mean not this Devotion to the Edifice, but testify only with what fear and reverence they make their approaches to God; and their Hearts being in preparation to a nearer approach, show their sense of his coming nearer to them by this reverential observance. For Veneration is done at the coming of great persons at great distances off; nor doth cease till a due distance after the congress.  
7. Concerning Preaching, that which is most remarkable is this, That whereas there are three chief kinds thereof, namely, Catechising, Expounding a Chapter, and Preaching usually so called, whereof the first is the best, and the last the least considerable of them all; this worst and last is the very Idol of some men, and the other rejected as things of little worth, But assuredly they are of most virtue for the effectual implanting the Gospel of Christ in the minds of men, and of the two▪ as I said, Catechising the better; because it enforces the catechised to take notice of what is taught him, and what is thus taught him is not so voluminous but that he can carry it away and remember it for ever: and withal the most Useful, as being the very Fundamentals comprised in the Christian Creed, or the first and most natural results from them tending to indispensable duties of life; and therefore will alone, if sincerely believed and faithfully practised, carry a man to Heaven.  
But the next profitable way of Preaching is Expounding of a Chapter, provided that he that does so, makes it his only business (without any vain excursions to show his reading) to render those places of the Chapter that are obscure, easy and intelligible to the capacity of the Auditors, with some brief, but earnest, urging of their duties from such passages as most necessarily tend thereto. This will make the private Reading of Scripture pleasant to his charge: And it will prove the more effectual for their good, if he contain himself within the New Testament, and fetch only so much out of the Old as will be subservient for the full understanding of the New. There is nothing so likely to convince the Conscience as this, when men are able to read and understand the Text of Scripture itself, and are sensibly beat upon by the power of that Spirit that is found in those Writings, far beyond all the fine Speeches and Phrases of humane Eloquence. Which yet is the greatest matter in this Third way of Preaching, and the truest use that can be made of it, namely, not to fill the people's head with unprofitable or hurtful Opinions, but by the artifice of a more florid and flowing style, to raise the affections of the Auditors to the love and pursuit of such things as are commanded us by the Precepts of the Gospel.  
I confess therefore, This exercise may be of laudable use in such a Congregation where all the people are throughly grounded in the Fundamentals of Christianity, and are well skilled in the knowledge of the Bible: otherwise if the other Two necessary ways of Preaching be silenced by this more overly and plausible way, it is to the unspeakable detriment of the flock of Christ. Which will happen even then when it is performed after the very best manner. How great then is the evil, think you, when the exercise of their popular Eloquence is nothing but a Stage of ostentation and vainglory to the Speaker, and begets nothing but an unsound blotedness and ventosity of Spirit in his hearers and admirers, they being intoxicated with luscious and poisonous Opinions, which tend to nothing but the extinguishing of the love and endeavour after true Righteousness and Holiness, and the begetting in them a false security of mind and abhorred Libertinism? Had it not been far better that they had rested in the Fundamentals of their Faith comprised in the Apostles Creed, with an obligation on their Conscience to live according to the Laws of Christ and his holy Precepts, then to be led about and infatuated by the heat and noise of such false Guides?  
8. Concerning Praying, it is an Epidemical mistake, That men think extemporary Prayers are by the Spirit, and that the Spirit is not in a Set Form: Whenas in truth the Spirit may be absent in the highest extemporary heats, and present in the use of set Forms, where there may appear greater calmness and coolness. For the Spirit of Prayer does not consist in the invention of words and phrases (which is rather a Gift of Nature, as the Faculty of extemporary speaking in other cases is, proceeding from heat and fancy and copiousness of the 
* See Book 2. Chap. 11. sect. 5.  Animal Spirits) but in a firm belief in God through Christ, and in an hearty liking and sincere desire of having those holy things communicated to us that we pray for. And therefore he that reads, or hears a public Liturgy read, in such a frame of mind as I have described, does as truly pray by the Spirit as he that invents words and phrases of his own. For there is nothing Divine but this holy Faith and Desire, the rest is mere Nature. And it is a demonstration how ignorant these men are that talk so loud of the Spirit, whenas they cannot so much as discern what is truly Spiritual from what is but Animal and Natural. To which you may add, That if none pray by the Spirit but those that invent their own words, the whole Congregation are very Spiritless Prayers, they all hanging upon the lips of the Minister, who alone will be acknowledged to pray by the Spirit: Whose pretended assistance is not yet always so powerful as to protect him from the incurring of the danger of Nonsense, and of making the Public Worship of God insipid or else distasteful and loathsome, or, which is even as ill, contemptible and ridiculous.  
9 Wherefore it is far more safe, as it is undoubtedly more solemn, to use a public Liturgy that bears the authority of the whole Church, then to venture so holy and devotional a performance upon the uncertainty of any man's private spirit, who will be but tempted to ostentate his own conceited Eloquence, or forced to discover his own weakness and folly. Whenas a set Form will prevent all Pride and knackishness, and preserve the public worship in its due reverence and honour, especially where it is contrived with that cautiousness, that nothing is expressed therein that engages the Mind in controverted Opinions, but speaks according to the known tenor of Scripture undepraved by humane glosses.  
10. But you will say, if a Minister be cut so short in these performances of extemporary Prayer and expatiating Preachments, how shall he be able to give any eximious Testimony of his abilities in his calling? how shall he have the opportunity of showing his Gifts? To which I answer, That the end of the Ministry is not the Ostentation of any man's particular Gifts, but the Edification of the People; which are better edified by diligent catechising and faithful and judicious expounding of the Scripture, then by loose and ranging Discourses out of the Pulpit, where he that speaks having taken leave of his short Text, may fill the ears of his Auditors with nothing but the noise of his own conceits and inventions: whenas in the Exposition of a whole Chapter (suppose) at a time, the people's minds will be kept closer to those infallible Oracles, and will more easily discern the prevarications of their Teacher. But for the greater assurance against any foul play of this kind, his misinterpretations of these Holy Writings to Looseness and Libertinism should be the forfeiture of the exercise of his Function.  
11. Besides, I do not speak so much to exclude Preaching, as to bring Catechising and Expounding into more request, which are abundantly more useful and edifying. Nay, I think that some well-tuned strains of unaffected Eloquence at the chief Festivals of the Year, and in occasional Exhortations to the people upon observation of what is most amiss amongst them, done with a great deal of seriousness and gravity, as also at public Fasts and Thanksgivings, were a thing of excellent use, and of the more efficacy, it being the more seldom. But for other days, If our Saviour Christ's Sermon on the Mount were read with much reverence and emphatic distinctness; it being the advice of so sacred and infallible a person, in whose mouth there was neither Error nor Guile, who was the Son of God clothed with the formalities of our flesh, on purpose to take the chair awhile amongst us, and to read us sound and warrantable Lectures of Divinity; in whose behalf God the Father condescended to do the Office of a Praeco, and commanded silence out of the Clouds, saying, This is my beloved Son, hear him; who was so faithful and compassionate a Pastor to his Flock, that he laid down his life for his Sheep, and so beloved of his Father, that he was miraculously raised from the dead, and taken up into heaven; and lastly, who shall visibly descend thence, and judge every man according to his works; If this Sermon, I say, of wholesome advice and holy Precepts, were read distinctly and reverently to the people, how can it but be more edifying and work more upon their spirits for their good, than the sophisticated and affected Rhetoric of a fallible Mortal? Besides the keeping out the danger of being either choked with the crooked and spinose Controversies of Polemical Divinity, or of being poisoned or intoxicated with the unwholesome sugar-sops of Antinomianism and Libertinism.  
12. And lastly, to answer still more home to the point, If thou hast a desire to magnify thy Ministry in an eximious manner, in stead of ostentating thy Gifts, exercise and improve thy Graces to the highest thou canst. Endeavour to the utmost to be an unblemished Example to thy flock of Humility, of Brotherly kindness, of Obedience to the Magistrate, of Temperance, of exact justness in thy dealing, of Compassion to the poor and needy. Use thy best Prudence to keep Peace and Love amongst thy charge, as it becomes Christians, and to invite the more able to a charitable relief and help of those that are in want and necessity, that no unsupportable distress may make the lives of our fellow-members comfortless: as also privately to reprove those that are guilty of any scandalous miscarriages, but with the wisest and discreetest applications that may be; that thy Reprehensions, as they ought, so they may appear to proceed from nothing but from love, and from care and conscience of thy duty. In which if thou wouldst not lose thine authority and confidence, thou must live exactly in the indispensable Laws of Christ thyself, nor make these solemn Reproofs but for the breach of such. But if thou be really vicious thyself in these, or, to make thyself seem more holy, rebuke for the neglect of some petty mock-vertues of thine own choosing, thou shalt not fail to be either odious or ridiculous.  
But here the great Hypocrisy is this, That to compensate their neglect in these indispensable and highly-concerning Duties of the Ministry, they abound in empty Lip-labour, and endeavour to conciliate authority to themselves by their pretended spiritual Gifts of extemporary Praying and Preaching, in stead of that unblemished Sanctity of life, of useful Prudence in behalf of their Charge, and of Christian Goodness and Charity. And that they may keep up their credit more certainly with the people, they lay their foundation wisely, namely, by giving them to understand that there is no hope of living as we should do, or any need thereof; and so making their whole flock as rotten as themselves both in Principles and Practice, there being none left to reprove the false Prophet by either example of life or contrariety of doctrine, he thus secures to himself his authority entire by his admired clack of the Tongue, which some call The knack of preaching and praying. Which yet, where better intended, is of as little efficacy as a Tar-bottle hung out on a Thorn-bush, if compared with personal application and private information and reproof. For that is like the Adfriction of the pastoral medicine to a diseased Sheep, without which the formality of the Bottle on the Bush will do no cure, let the flock be gathered about it never so solemnly.  
13. Touching the Communion; None are to be excluded therefrom that profess their belief of the Holy Scriptures & of the Apostles Creed in the plain literal and Historical sense thereof; unless they stand guilty of some gross and scandalous sins (which are to be nominated in some known Law concerning this matter, and not to be left to the uncertainty of any private Minister's Judgement) and do persist therein impenitent and unreclaimed. For it were the greatest treachery to the party that could be, by admitting him to this Holy Communion, to make him more secure in such sins as will be sure, while they are unrepented of, to exclude him from that Heavenly Communion of Saints for ever. Besides the Scandal and Offence to the rest of the serious and sincere-hearted Communicants, to whom the sight will appear as ugly as if one having fallen over head and ears into the dirt, should in that black miry hue, droppingly dirty, place himself at table amongst persons of quality, whom the Master of the Feast had invited upon some special entertainment.  
And as for the Posture of the Communicant, as there are none that are so curious as to reduce it to that in which Christ and his Disciples celebrated his last Supper, so none ought to be so captious as to take offence if one receive the Communion kneeling, in devotion to God and humble thankfulness for that great Benefit that is signified thereby, namely, the Death of Christ with the Results thereof, and the participation of his body and blood in that sense I have spoken of 
* Book 8. c. 9 sect. 2. also c. 10. sect. 2, 3.  elsewhere; nor if another take it sitting, as it is a celebration of a Supper, or that he may clear himself of the suspicion of Idolising the outward Elements of Bread and Wine. For it is as well unjust as uncharitable to be at all scandalized at actions that have such innocent and allowable grounds, and the most unsufferable at the celebrating of such a Mystery as is wholly made up of love and affection to Christ and to one another. I confess an Uniformity would look better in outward show, but is not worth the least stir or violence in diversities of actions or rather circumstances interpretable to so good a meaning. And the real exercise of our Charity in leaving every one free, is every whit as suitable to this solemn performance as the most exquisite Uniformity, if devoid of the spirit of Meekness and mutual Forbearance.  
14. Concerning Baptism; The more seriously a man looks into it, the more certain he will find it, That the Scripture has defined nothing concerning the time of baptising those that are born of believing Parents. Some adventure further, and affirm there is no Precept for baptising them at all, and that they are Members already of the Church by being born of them that are. To the latter of which I answer, That if they be capable of Membership, how can they be uncapable of the Sign thereof? But to those that acknowledge that they must be baptised, it being plain that no time is set down in Scripture, I say, it is naturally left to the power of the Church to appoint that time which she thinks to be most convenient. For though it may seem more excusable to call the Church's authority into question, of appointing new Ceremonies or such circumstances of the old as are not necessary; yet it cannot but be judged an unsufferable piece of temerity to question it here concerning such a circumstance as the substance cannot be performed without it. For if any one be baptised, he must be baptised some time or other. And in my judgement, though the Arguments of our adversaries make a bold show, she has pitched upon the safest. For I am very inclinable to believe, though I think I am as little superstitious as another, that there does some real good accrue to an Infant from thus early being dedicated to Christ by the sincere devotion of his Parents. Which dedication he himself is more fully to ratify and complete publicly in the Church, when he comes to years of discretion, when he will be able to make distinct Answers to such Questions as it is over-obvious to imagine were unseasonably asked him when he could not speak.  
But for the Cross in Baptism, it was so seasonable at the first Institution thereof, while professed Pagans were mingled among the Christians, and so significant always, that if the Church cannot make such an additional as this, she cannot make any at all. But Unity of hearts being better than Uniformity in actions indifferent, there ought to be no breach nor quarrel about these things. But if the Parents conscientiously defer the Child's Baptism till years of discretion, or desire it should be baptised in its infancy, if they like the signing of it with the sign of the Cross or the omission of it, the Minister will conciliate more authority to himself by professing his indifferency in these things, and his high value of the Indispensables of Christianity and of his tender regard to the Consciences of men, (which is a thing more sacred than any Ceremony that is not of Gods own institution,) then if he drew too hard to an Uniform compliance in things where Christ has left us free. For the visible exercise of professed Charity and kind forbearance is a more comely ornament of the Church then constrained Uniformity. Nay I will add, That a constant profession of an Indifferency may sooner make the Church Uniform, than the placing Religion in these things. For contestation ceaseth when the Object is judged of little value.  
15. Touching Music, it is evident that Hymns and Songs were the timeliest piece of Public worship that was offered to Christ. And truly I think the Church having Authority to frame a public Liturgy in prose, they should do well not to confine their singing to David's Psalms, but also to compose Songs of their own, in an easy and unaffected Style, but in warrantable both language and meeter; and get Tunes set to them, not over-operose and artificial, nor over-plain and languid; which need not be many in number, and might be taught children betimes, so that there might be no need of the unsanctified throats of mere Mercenaries to fill up the Choir, but that all Musical devotions might be performed by the whole congregation, every Christian making it a piece of the Education of his children to learn the Tunes of the Church, who therefore would be near-upon as soon fit to sing as to pray with the rest of the Assembly.  
These Hymns composed by the Church should be chiefly for the main holidays thereof, appointed for the celebrating (suppose) of the Nativity, of the Passion, of the Resurrection and Ascension of our Saviour, and of the Mission of the Holy Ghost. For it seems to me a thing almost beyond belief, That a Nation should believe the History of Christ, that he was God incarnate at such a time, and that the same incarnate Deity suffered, etc. and yet not be so much transported with the consideration, as to celebrate such stupendious passages by Anniversary Solemnities; since that to adorn the year with Festivals and holidays is according to the very dictate of Nature and practice of all Nations. Wherefore those that pretend to so much Spirituality as to cast out all observation of days, I wish it be not a symptom of Infidelity in them, and of a secret quarrel they have to the truth of Christianity itself. For those that are most perfect in Divine accomplishments, cannot enjoy the actual enravishments that may arise from this perfection without vacancy from secular employments, for which these Holidays therefore are most fit: and those that are less perfect, by their vacation from worldly drudgery have the opportunity of searching more closely into the state and condition of their Souls, and of more serious Meditations and resolutions of composing their life to the most perfect patterns of Truth and Sanctity.  
And for this very purpose The observation of every Seventh day should be inviolable, not to be profaned by either secular employments or foolish pastimes; but spent in Religious exercises either public or private; not as placing any Sanctity in days, but in laying hold of so good an opportunity for the completing of the work of Godliness in us, and meditating upon the infinite Goodness of God in the Mystery of the Creation and Redemption of mankind.  
16. The knowledge of the latter of which being so appropriate to us Christians, that we are acquainted with the main strokes of the process thereof, it is more worthy and becoming us not to huddle up all in one day, but distinctly to celebrate the main Particularities of so concerning a Mystery, such as are, the Nativity of Christ, his Passion, Resurrection, and the rest; amongst which the celebration of his Passion being most useful and edifying, the solemnity thereof aught to be at least as sacred and as frequented and as religiously celebrated with preaching, praying and singing, as any other day, and that in a way appropriate to that solemnity with Hymns and Songs also proper for the Passion of Christ, and mournful and melting Tunes proper to these Songs composed by the Church.  
Which Passion-songs would be also useful upon communion-days, they containing in them Devotional desires and resolutions of crucifying our affections and lusts, and of faithful love to Christ and to one another; which are the Great things that the Passion of Christ points us to and would enforce upon us. Wherefore the Morning-singing on a Communion-day may very well be supplied by these Passion-songs. But at the Receiving of the Communion, while the Bread and the Cup pass about, some Psalms of David that appear most proper, and that declare the great Goodness and Mercies of God, or some Songs of the Church's composing appropriate to the purpose, full of thankful acknowledgements and holy resolutions, may be sung all the time in more cheerful Tunes, such as the Ascension-songs and Resurrection-songs are sung in. All which Songs of the Church are to urge duty upon men and press on holiness, upon considerations naturally flowing from the belief of the things we do solemnize.  
If to the singing of these skilfully-composed Songs and choice Psalms, there were added also the help of an Organ, for the more certain regulating of this singing part of Devotion and the more affectionate performance thereof; it will not be easy to imagine what is wanting to a due and unexceptionable filling up of all comely circumstances of that Public worship that is fit to be practised by professed Christians, unless you would bring in also Images and Pictures.  
17. But to speak my sense and judgement of things freely; The mere placing of Images or Statues in a Church is a very bold and daring Spectacle: but the bowing towards them, or praying with bended knees and eyes devoutly lift up to them, is intolerable, if Pagan Idolatry be so; nay in some regard worse, that is, more irrational and ridiculous, forasmuch as these Statues are not supposed to be the Receptacle of the Spirit of him they pray to: So that their way of Devotion is utterly groundless, senseless and sottish, as well as impious and Idolatrous.  
Pictures I must con●ess are a more modest Representation; and the consideration of the vile reproaches some foul mouths have heretofore, and do sometimes still cast upon the crucified jesus, may tempt the devotional Lovers of his Person to a conceit that if there were a Representation of his Crucifixion in picture, and that they bowed to it at their coming into the Church, it were but an innocent satisfaction to themselves so publicly to do their homage to their Saviour in that Representation that he is most scorned and reproached in, and but a just compensation to him for the reproaches that vile and wicked persons cast out against him.  
But to this I answer, first, That the determining our Worship to any part of the Church would look like the turning of our Christian Meeting-Houses into Temples, 
Rev. 21 22.  contrary to what is written, I saw no Temple there. And then in the second place, Though the fetches of man's Wit are very fine and subtle in these cases, yet it is expressly said that God is a jealous God, and there are many scrupulous and jealous men, as well in Christendom as out of Christendom; and therefore a practice that is not right in itself, and so exceeding scandalous to others, ought by no means to obtain in the public Worship of Christians.  
If there be any permission of Pictures therefore in the Church, it must not be for worship but for ornament, which they will scarce be without considerable cost; nor that cost again well placed, unless there be some Edification by them. And therefore I do not conceive how they will be tolerable at all without some proper Inscriptions also adjoined: As upon the Picture of the Resurrection and Ascension of Christ some such Inscription as that of Saint Paul, 
Coloss. 3.1.  If you be risen with Christ, seek those things that are above. Upon the Picture of the Passion of Christ some such as these, 
John 12.32.  When I am lifted up, I shall draw all men unto me. Those that are of Christ, 
Gal. 5.24.  have crucified the flesh with the affections and lusts. Greater love hath no man then this, 
John 15.13.  that he lay down his life for his friends, This is my commandment, 
John 13.34.  that as I have loved you, so you would likewise love one another.  
And thus every Piece, which are not to be many, should have their proper Inscriptions, without which they should not be permitted in the Church, as being fit for nothing but to amuse the sight. But now they are no sooner seen, but they set a man's Mind a-work, and cause him to think of the most important meaning of the chief passages of the History of Christ. Of which none are more effectual than that of his Passion; which together with the Passion-songs and Tunes and Organs may wound the Heart of a man, and let out more corrupt blood at one touch, than the faint hackings of a dry Discourse of an hour or two long. Which helps and ornaments of Public worship will fill up all the numbers of all warrantable splendour and comeliness, and keep out, if precisely kept to, all shadow and suspicion of either Superstition or Idolatry.  
But if any should be so weak or scrupulous as to take offence at so unexceptionable use of Pictures in the Church, and particularly, if our Religion should be the less recommendable thereby to either jews or Turks, whose conversion we are not only to desire, but with seriousness and faithfulness to apply ourselves to, at least to remove all scandals and stumbling-blocks out of their way; rather than any such dispensable Punctilios should hinder the enlargement of Christ's Kingdom in the essential Sovereignty thereof comprehended in the express Precepts of the written Word, a full Pencil of white directed by Charities own hand should wipe out all these well-meant delineations and Inscriptions, and to compensate the loss, 
1 Cor. 11.16.  that one of S. Paul should succeed, If any man seem to be contentious, we have no such custom, neither the Churches of God.  
18. To conclude, Such is the Truth and Simplicity of Christian Religion, that if the authority of the Church think good to recommend any Additional circumstances of divine Worship, they must not be for ineffectual Pomp and Show, but for real Use and Edification; affecting such a beauty and comeliness as Nature does in living Creatures, whose pulchritude is the result of such a Symmetry of Parts and tenor of Spirits as implies vigour and ability to all the functions of life. And truly there should be no more Ceremony in the Church, than the Use thereof may be obvious to understand, and the Life and Power of Holiness may throughly actuate; that our Minds may not be amused, lost, sunk in, or fixed upon any Outward things here, but be carried from all Visible pomps to the love and admiration of our Blessed Saviour in Heaven, and of that Heavenly and Divine Life that he came into the world to beget in the hearts of all true Believers.  
And what we have said of additional Ceremonies, there is the same reason of deductional Opinions, they are to have their recommendation from their Use and Efficacy in promoting Life and Godliness in the Souls of men. But their obtrusion is as unwarrantable as of the other, if not more. Forasmuch as Ceremonies are most-what indifferent, Opinions never, but determinately true or false, or to be held so by them that either doubt or think the contrary: Which therefore is a greater violence to ingenuous Natures. As also the Usurpation greater to intrude into either the Prophetic or Legislative office of Christ, then to affect to be only the master of the Ceremonies; and the Superstition alike, since Superstition is nothing else but a fear and scrupulosity about such things as bear no estimate in the eyes of God: as certainly neither of these do one way nor other, neither Opinions that concern not Life and Godliness, nor Ceremonies that are of an indifferent nature, and may of themselves be either practised or omitted. And therefore for men to be affected timorously and meticulously in these things, it is a sign they understand not the royal Law of Christian Liberty, and commit that which is the main vice included in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Superstition, in that they fancy to themselves a pettish and captious Deity.  
Whence it is manifest that the over-careful using or scrupulously omitting of indifferent Ceremonies, as also overmuch solicitude in the rejecting or embracing of useless and uncertain Opinions, is no commendable Worship or Service, but rather an implicit Reproach of the Holy Godhead they profess to adore.   
THE END.   

The CONTENTS.  

PREFACE.  1. THE Author's natural averseness from writing of Books. 
fol. v  2. That there was a kind of necessity urged him to write what he has wrote hitherto. 
ibid.  3. The occasion of writing his Psychozoia. 
ibid.  4. As also of his Poem Of the Immortality of the Soul. 
vi  5. His Satirical Essays against Enthusiastic Philosophy. 
ibid.  6. The great usefulness of his Enthusiasmus Triumphatus and of this present Treatise for suppressing Enthusiasm. 
ibid.  7. The occasion and preparations to his writing his Antidote against Atheism and his Threefold Cabbala. 
seven  8. The urgent occasion of writing this present Treatise, as also of his Discourse Of the Immortality of the Soul. 
ibid.  9 His account of the Inscription of this present Treatise. 
viij  10. His Apology for his so copiously describing the Animal Life. 
x  11. And for his large Parallel betwixt Christ and Apollonius. 
ibid.  12. The reason of his bringing also Mahomet upon the Stage and H. N. and of his so large Excursions and frequent Expostulations with the Quakers and Familists. 
xi  13. That the wonderful hopes and expectations of the Religious of the Nation, yea of the better-meaning fanatics themselves, are more likely to be fulfilled by this happy restoring of the KING then by any other way imaginable. 
xii  14. Wherein consists the very Essence and Substance of Antichristianisme. 
xiii  15. That the Honour of beginning that pure and Apostolic Church that is so much expected seems to have been reserved by Providence for CHARLES the Second our gracious Sovereign, with pregnant arguments of so glorious an hope. 
ibid.  16. The reasons why he did not cast out of his Discourse what he had written concerning Quakerism and Familisme, notwithstanding the fear of these Sects may seem well blown over through the happy settlement of things by the seasonable return of our Gracious Sovereign to his Throne. 
xiv  17. The reason of his opposing the Familists and Quakers above any other Sects. 
xv  18. His excuse for being less accurate in the computation of daniel's weeks. 
ibid.  19 As also for being less copious in the proving the expected restorement of the Church to her pristine purity; together with a Description of the condition of those happy ages to come. 
xuj  20. That this Discourse was mainly intended for the information of a Christian in his private capacities. 
xvii  21. What points he had most probably touched upon if his design had urged him to speak any thing of Church-Government. 
ibid.  22. A Description of such a Bishop as is impossible should be Antichristian. 
xx  23. Why he omitted to treat of the Reasonableness of the Precepts of Christ. 
xxi  24. That the pains he took in writing this Treatise were especially intented for the Rational and Ingenuous. 
xxii  25. His Apology for the sharpness of his style in some places. 
ibid.  26. An Objection against Mr. Mede's Apocalyptick Interpretations from the supposed sad condition of all Adherers to the Apostate Church; with the Answer thereto. 
ibid.  27. The Adversaries Reply to the foregoing Answer, with a brief Attempt of satisfying the same. 
xxv  28. An Apology for his free dislike of that abused Notion of Imputative Righteousness. 
xxvi  29. His Defence for so expressly declaring himself for a duly-bounded liberty of Conscience. 
xxvii   

BOOK I.  CHAP. I. THe Four main Properties of a Mystery. 2. The first Property, Obscurity. 3. The second, Intelligibleness. 4. The third, Truth. 5. The fourth, Usefulness. 6. A more full Description of the Nature of a Mystery. 7. The distribution of the whole Treatise. 
fol. 1.  CHAP. II. 1. That it is fit that the Mystery of Christianity should be in some measure Obscure, to exclude the Sensual and Worldly. 2. As also to defeat disobedient Learning and Industry. 3. And for the pleasure and improvement of the godly and obedient. 4. The high Gratifications of the Speculative Soul from the Obscurity of the Scriptures. 
3  CHAP. III. 1. The Obscurity of the Christian Mystery argued from the Effect, as from the jews rejecting their Messias; 2. From the many Sects amongst Christians: 3. Their difference in opinion concerning the Trinity, 4. The Creation, 5. The Soul of Man, 6. The Person of Christ, 7. And the Nature of Angels. 
5  CHAP. IV. 1. That the Trinity was not brought out of Plato's School into the Church by the Fathers. 2. A Description of the Platonic Trinity, and of the difference of the Hypostases. 3. A Description of their Union: 4. And why they hold All a due Object of Adoration. 5. The irrefutable Reasonableness of the Platonic Trinity, and yet declined by the Fathers, a Demonstration that the Trinity was not brought out of Plato's School into the Church. 6. Which is further evidenced from the compliableness of the Notion of the Platonic Trinity with the Phrase and Expressions of Scripture. 7. That if the Christian Trinity were from Plato, it follows not that the Mystery is Pagan. 8, 9, 10. The Trinity proved from Testimony of Holy Writ. 
7  CHAP. V. 1. That the natural sense of the First of S. john does evidently witness the Divinity of Christ. 2. A more particular urging of the circumstances of that Chapter. 3. That S. john used the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in the jewish or Cabbalistical notion. 4. The Trinity and the Divinity of Christ argued from Divine worship due to him, and from his being a Sacrifice for sin. 5. That to deny the Trinity and Divinity of Christ, or to make the Union of ourselves with the Godhead of the same nature with that of Christ's, subverts Christianity. 6. The uselessness and sauciness of the pretended Deification of Enthusiasts, and how destructive it is of Christian Religion. 7. The Providence of God in preparing of the Nations by Platonisme for the easier reception of Christianity. 
11  CAAP. VI 1. The danger and disconsolateness of the Opinion of the Psychopannychites. 2. What they allege out of 1 Cor. 15. set down. 3. A Preparation to an Answer advertising First, of the nature of Prophetic Schemes of speech. 4. Secondly, of the various vibration of an inspired Fancy. 5. Thirdly, of the ambiguity of words in Scripture, and particularly of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 6. And lastly, of the Corinthians being sunk into an Unbelief of any Reward after this life. 7. The Answer out of the last and foregoing Premisse. 8. A further Answer out of the first. 9 As also out of the second and third, where their Objection from verse 32. is fully satisfied. 10. Their Argument answered which they urge from our Saviour's citation to the Sadducees, I am the God of Abraham, etc. 
15  CHAP. VII. 1. A General Answer to the last sort of places they allege that imply no enjoyment before the Resurrection. 2. A Particular Answer to that of 2 Cor 5. out of Hugo Grotius. 3. A preparation to an Answer of the Author's own, by explaining what the Greek word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 may signify. 4. His Paraphrase of the six first Verses of the forecited Chapter. 5. A further confirmation of his Paraphrase. 6. The weakness of the Reasons of the Psychopannychites noted. 
19  CHAP. VIII. 1. That the Opinion of the Soul's living and acting immediately after Death, was not fetched out of Plato by the Fathers, because they left out Preexistence, an Opinion very rational in itself, 2. And such as seems plausible from sundry places of Scripture, as those alleged by Menasseh Ben Israel out of Deuteronomy, Jeremy, and Job. 3. As also God's resting on the seventh day. 4. That their proclivity to think that the Angel that appeared to the Patriarches so often was Christ, might have been a further inducement. 5. Other places of the New Testament which seem to imply the Preexistence of Christ's Soul. 6. More of the same kind out of S. John. 7. Force added to the last proofs from the opinion of the Socinians. 8. That our Saviour did admit, or at least not disapprove, the opinion of Preexistence. 9 The main scope intended from the preceding allegations, namely, That the Soul's living and acting after death is no Pagan opinion out of Plato, but a Christian Truth evidenced out of the Scriptures. 
21  CHAP. IX. 1. Proofs out of Scripture That the Soul does not sleep after death: as 1 Peter 3. with the explication thereof. 2. The Author's Paraphrase compared with Calvin's Interpretation. 3. That Calvin needed not to suppose the Apostle to have writ false Greek. 4. Two ways of interpreting the Apostle so as both Grammatical Solecism and Purgatory may be declined. 5. The Second way of Interpretation. 6. A second proof out of Scripture. 7. A third of like nature with the former. 8. A further enforcement and explication thereof. 9 A fourth place. 10. A fifth from Hebr. 12. where God is called the Father of Spirits, etc. 11. A sixth testimony from our Saviour's words, Matth. 20.28. 
25  CHAP. X. 1. A pregnant Argument from the State of the Soul of Christ and of the Thief after death. 2. Grotius his explication of Christ's promise to the Thief. 3. The meaning of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 4. How Christ with the Thief could be 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and in Paradise at once. 5. That the Parables of Dives and Lazarus and of the unjust Steward imply That the Soul hath life and sense immediately after death. 
28   

BOOK II.  CHAP. I. HE passes to the more Intelligible parts of Christianity, for the understanding whereof certain preparative Propositions are to be laid down. 2. As, That there is a God. 3. A brief account of the Assertion from his Idea. 4. A further Confirmation from its ordinary concatenation with the Rational account of all other Being's, as first of the Existence of the disjoint and independent particles of Matter. 
31  CHAP. II. 1. That the wise contrivances in the works of Nature prove the Being of a God; 2. And have extorted an acknowledgement of a General Providence, even from irreligious Naturalists. 3. That there is a Particular Providence or Inspection of God upon every individual person: Which is his Second Assertion. 
32  CHAP. III. 1. His Third Assertion, That there are Particular Spirits or Immaterial Substances, and of their Kind's. 2. The Proof of their Existence, and especially of theirs which in a more large sense be called Souls. 3. The Difference betwixt the Souls or Spirits of Men and Angels, and how that Pagan Idolatry and the Ceremonies of Witches prove the Existence of Devils. 4. And that the Existence of Devils proves the Existence of Good Angels. 
34  CHAP. IV. 1. His Fourth Assertion, That the Fall of the Angels was their giving up themselves to the Animal Life, and forsaking the Divine. 2. The Fifth, That this fall of theirs changed their purest Vehicles into more gross and feculent. 3. The Sixth, That the change of their Vehicles was no extinction of life. 4. The Seventh, That the Souls of Men are immortal, and act and live after death. The inducements to which belief are the Activity of fallen Angels. 5. The Homogeneity of the inmost Organ of Perception. 6. The scope and meaning of External Organs of Sense in this Earthly Body. 7. The Soul's power of Organizing her Vehicle. 8. And lastly, The accuracy of Divine Providence. 
35  CHAP. V. 1. The Eighth Assertion, That there is a Polity amongst the Angels and Souls separate, both Good and Bad; and therefore Two distinct Kingdoms, one of Light and the other of Darkness: 2. And a perpetual feud and conflict betwixt them. 3. The Ninth, That there are infinite swarms of Atheistical Spirits, as well Aereal as Terrestrial, in an utter ignorance or hatred of all true Religion. 
37  CHAP. VI 1. His Tenth Assertion, That there will be a final Overthrow of the Dark Kingdom, and that in a supernatural manner, and upon their external persons. 2. The Eleventh, That the Generations of men had a beginning, and will also have an end. 3. To which also the Conflagration of the world gives witness. 
39  CHAP. VII. 1. His Twelfth Assertion, That there will be a Visible and Supernatural deliverance of the Children of the Kingdom of Light at the Conflagration of the World. 2. The Reason of the Assertion. 3. His Thirteenth Assertion, That the last vengeance and deliverance shall be so contrived, as may be best fit for the Triumph of the Divine life over the Animal life. 4. Whence it is most reasonable the Chieftain of the Kingdom of Light should be rather an Humane Soul than an Angel. 5. His last Assertion an Inference from the former, and a brief Description of the General nature of Christianity. 
41  CHAP. VIII. 1. That not to be at least a Speculative Christian is a sign of the want of common Wit and Reason. 2. The nature of the Divine and Animal life, and the state of the World before and at our Saviour's coming, to be enquired into before we proceed. 3. Why God does not forthwith advance the Divine life and that Glory that seems due to her. 4. The First Answer. 5. A Second Answer. 6. A Third Answer. 7. The Fourth and last Answer. 
43  CHAP. IX. 1. What the Animal life is in General, and that it is Good in itself. 2. Self-love the Root of the Animal Passions, and in itself both requisite and harmless in Creatures. 3. As also the Branches. 4. The more refined Animal properties in Brutes, as the Sense of Praise, natural Affection, Craft: 5. Political Government in Bees, 6. And Cranes and Stags, 7. As also in Elephants. 8. The Inference, That Political Wisdom, with all the Branches thereof, is part of the Animal life. 
46  CHAP. X. 1. That there is according to Pliny a kind of Religion also in Brutes, as in the Cercopithecus; 2. In the Elephant. 3. A confutation of Pliny's conceit. 4 That there may be a certain Passion in Apes and Elephants upon their sight of the Sun and Moon, something a kin to that of Veneration in Man, and how Idolatry may be the proper fruit of the Animal life. 5. A discovery thereof from the practice of the Indians, 6. whose Idolatry to the Sun and Moon sprung from that Animal passion. 7. That there is no hurt in the Passion itself, if it sink us not into an insensibleness of the First invisible cause. 
49  CHAP. XI. 1. Of a Middle life whose Root is Reason, and what Reason itself is. 2. The main branches of this Middle life. 3. That the Middle life acts according to the life she is immersed into, whether Animal or Divine. 4. Her activity, when immersed in the Animal life, in things against and on this side Religion. 5. How far she may go in Religious performances. 
51  CHAP. XII. 1. The wide conjecture and dead relish of the mere Animal man in things pertaining to the Divine life, and that the Root of this life is Obediential Faith in God. 2. The three Branches from this Root, Humility, Charity and Purity; and why they are are called Divine. 3. A description of Humility 4. A Description of Charity, and how Civil Justice or Moral Honesty is eminently contained therein. 5. A Description of Purity, and how it eminently contains in it whatever Moral Temperance or Fortitude pretend to. 6. A Description of the truest Fortitude: 7. And how transcendent an Example thereof our Saviour was. 8. A further representation of the stupendious Fortitude of our Saviour. 9 That Moral Prudence also is necessarily comprised in the Divine life. 10. That the Divine life is the truest Key to the Mystery of Christianity; but the excellency thereof unconceivable to those that do not partake of it. 
52   

BOOK III.  CHAP. I. THat the Lapse of the Soul from the Divine life immersing her into Matter, brings on the Birth of Cain in the Mystical Eve driven out of Paradise. 2. That the most Fundamental mistake of the Soul lapsed is that Birth of Cain, and that from hence also sprung Abel in the mystery, the vanity of Pagan Idolatry. 3. Solomon's universal charge against the Pagans, of Polytheisme and Atheism, and how fit it is their Apology should be heard for the better understanding the State of the World out of Christ. 4. Their plea of worshipping but one God, namely the Sun, handsomely managed by Macrobius. 5. The Indian brahmin's worshippers of the Sun: Apollonius his entertainment with them, and of his false and vain affectation of Pythagorisme. 6. The Ignorance of the Indian Magicians, and of the Demons that instructed them. 7. A Concession that they and the rest of the Pagans terminated their worship upon one Supreme Numen, which they conceived to be the Sun. 
56  CHAP. II. 1. That the abovesaid concession advantages the Pagans nothing, forasmuch as there are more Suns than one. 2. That not only Unity, but the rest of the Divine Attributes are incompetible to the Sun. 3. Of Cardan's attributing Understanding to the Sun's light, with a confutation of his fond opinion. 4. Another sort of Apologizers for Paganism, who pretend the Heathens worshipped One God, to which they gave no name. 5. A discovery out of their own Religion that this innominated Deity was not the True God, but the Material world. 
60  CHAP. III. 1. The last Apologizers for Paganism, who acknowledge God to be an Eternal Mind distinct from Matter, and that all things are manifestations of his Attributes. 2. His Manifestations in the External World. 3. His Manifestations within us by way of Passion. 4. His more noble emanations and communications to the inward Mind, and how the ancient Heathen affixed personal Names to these several Powers or manifestations. 5. The reason of their making these several Powers so many Gods or Goddesses. 6. Their Reason for worshipping the Genii and Heroes. 
62  CHAP. IV. 1. The Heathens Festivals, Temples and Images. 2. Their Apology for Images. 3. The Significancy of the Images of Jupiter and Aeolus. 4. Of Ceres. 5. Of Apollo. 6. Their Plea from the significancy of their Images, that their use in Divine worship is no more Idolatrous than that of Books in all Religions; as also from the use of Images in the Nation of the jews. 7. Their Answer to those that object the impossibleness of representing God by any outward Image. 8. That we are not to envy the Heathen, if they hit upon any thing more weighty in their Apologies for their Religion; and why. 
65  CHAP. V. 1. An Answer to the last Apology of the Pagans; as first, That it concerns but few of them, 2. and that those few were rather of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, then pure Pagans. 3. That the worship of Images is expressly forbid by God in the Law of Moses. 4. That they rather obscure then help our conceptions of the Divine Powers. 5. That there is great danger of these Images intercepting the worship directed to God. 6. He refers the curious and unsatisfied to the fuller Discussions in Polemical Divinity. 
68  CHAP. VI 1. A new and unanswerable charge against Paganism, namely, That they adored the Divine Powers no further than they reached the Animal life, as appears from their Dijoves and Vejoves, 2. Jupiter altitonans, Averruncus, Robigus and Tempestas. 3. From the pleasant spectacle of their God Pan: what is meant by his Pipe, and Nymphs dancing about him. 4 What by his being deemed the Son of Hermes and Mercury, and what by his beloved Nymph Syrinx, his wife Echo and daughter jambe. 5. The interpretation of his horns, hairiness, red face, long beard, goat's feet, and laughing countenance. 
69  CHAP. VII. 1. That as the World or Universe was deified in Pan, so were the parts thereof in Coelius, Juno, Neptune, Vulcan, Pluto, Ops, Bacchus, Ceres, etc. 2. That the Night was also a Deity, and why they sacrificed a Cock to her, with the like reason of other Sacrifices. 3. Interior Manifestations that concern the Animal life, namely that of Wrath and Love, which are the Pagans Mars and Venus. 4. Minerva, Mercurius, Eunomia, etc. Manifestations referred to the Middle life. 5. The agreement of the Greeks Religion with the Romans, as also with the Egyptians. 6. Their worship of the River Nilus, etc. 7. That the Religion of the rest of the Nations of the world was of the same nature with that of Rome, Greece, and Egypt, and reached no further than the Animal life. 8. And that their worshipping of men deceased stood upon the same ground. 
71  CHAP. VIII. 1. That Judaisme also respected nothing else but the Gratifications of the Animal life, as appears in all their Festivals. 2. That though the People were held in that low dispensation, yet Moses knew the meaning of his own Types, and that Immortality that was to be revealed by Christ. 3. That their Sabbaths reached no further than things of this life; 4. Nor their Sabbatical years and jubilees; 5. Nor their Feasts of Trumpets; 6. Nor their Feast of Tabernacles; 7. Nor their Pentecost; 8. Nor last their Feast of Expiation. 
74  CHAP. IX. 1. The Preeminency of Judaisme above Paganism. 2. The Authors of the Religions of the Heathen, who they were. 3. How naturally lapsed Mankind falls under the superstitious Tyranny of Devils. 4. The palpable effects of this Tyranny in the Nations of America. 5. That that false and wild Resignation in the Quakers does naturally expose them to the Tyranny of Satan. 6. That their affectation of blind impulses is but a preparation to Demonical possession, and a way to the restoring of the vilest Superstitions of Paganism. 
76  CHAP. X. 1. The Devil's usurped dominion of this world, and how Christ came to dispossess him. 2. The largeness of the Devil's dominion before the coming of Ch●ist. 3. The Nation of the jews, the light of the world; and what influence they might have on other Nations in the midst of the reign of Paganism. 4. That if our Hemisphere was any thing more tolerable than the American, it is to be imputed to the Doctrine of the Patriarches, Moses and the Prophets. 5. That this Influence was so little, that all the Nations besides were Idolaters, most of them exercising of obscene and cruel Superstitions. 
78  CHAP. XI. 1. The villainous Rites of Cybele the Mother of the Gods. 2. Their Feasts of Bacchus: 3. Of Priapus, and the reason of sacrificing an Ass to him. 4. Their Lupercalia, and why they were celebrated by naked men. 5. The Feasts of Flora. 6. Of Venus, and that it was the Obscene Venu● they worshipped. 7. That their Venus Urania, or Queen of Heaven, is also but Earthly lust, as appears from her Ceremonies. 8. That this Venus is thought to be the Moon. Her lascivious and obscene Ceremonies. 
79  CHAP. XII. 1. Of their famous Eleusinia, how foul and obscene they were. 2. The magnificency of those Rites, and how hugely frequented. 3. That the bottom thereof was but a piece of Bawdry, held up by the Obscene and ridiculous story of Ceres and Baubo. 4. Of their foul superstitions in Tartary, Malabar, Narsinga, and the whole Continent of America. 
82  CHAP. XIII. 1. The bloody Tyranny of the Devil in his cruel Superstitions. The whipping of the prime youth of Lacedaemon at the Altar of Diana. 2. The sacrificing to Bellona and Dea Syria with the Priests own blood. The blood of the sick vowed to be offered in Cathaia and Mangi, with other vile and contemptuous abuses of Satan. 3. Other scornful and harsh misusages in Siam and Pegu. Men squeezed to death under the wheels of an Idols Chariot in the Kingdom of Naisinga and Bisnagar. 4. Foul tedious Pilgrimages in Zeilan, together with the cuttings and slashing of the flesh of the Pilgrim. 5. Whipping, eating the earth, plucking out eyes before the Idol in New-Spain, with their antic and slovenly Ceremonies in Hispaniola. 6. The intolerable harshness of their Superstitious Castigations in Mexico and Peru. 7. That these base usages are an infallible demonstration of the Devil's Hatred and Scorn of Mankind. 
84  CHAP. XIV. 1. Men sacrificed to the Devil in Virginia, Peru, Brasilia. They of Guiana and Pa●ia also eat them being sacrificed. The Ceremony of these-Sacrifices in Nicaragua. 2. The hungry and bloodthirsty Devils of Florida and Mexico. 3. Their sacrificing of Children in Peru, with the Ceremony of drowning a Boy and a Girl in Mexico. 4. The manner of the Mexicans sacrificing their Captives. 5. The huge numbers of those Sacrifices in Mexico, and of their dancing about the City in the skin of a man new flayed. 6. And in New-Spain in the skin of a woman. 
86  CHAP. XV. 1. The sacrificing of Children to Moloch in the valley of Hinnom. 2. That it was not a Februation, but real Burning of them. 3. That this custom spread from Syria to Carthage. 4. Further Arguments thereof, with the mistake of Saturn being called Israel rectified by Grotius. And that Abraham's offering up Isaac was no occasion at all to these execrable sacrifices. 5. Sacrificing of men in Britain, Lusitania, France, Germany, Thrace and in the Isle of Man. 6. In sundry places also of Greece, as Messene, Arcadia, Chios, Aulis, Locri, Lacedaemon. 7. That the Romans were not free neither from these savage sacrifices. 8. To which you may add the Cimbrians, Lituanians, Egyptians, the Inhabitants of Rhodes, Salamis, Tenedos, Indians, Persians, etc. 
87  CHAP. XVI. 1. Four things still behind to be briefly touched upon for the fuller Preparation to the understanding the Christian Mystery; as First the Pagan Catharmata. The use of them proved out of Caesar; 2. As also out of Statius and the Scholiast upon Aristophanes. 3. That all their expiatory Men-sacrifices whatsoever were truly Catharmata. 4. The Second, their apotheosis or Deifications of men. The names of several recited out of Diodorus. 5. Of Baal-Peor, and how in a manner all the Temples of the Pagans were Sepulchers. Their pedigree noted by Lactantius out of Ennius. 6. Certain examples of the Deification of their Lawgivers. 
90  CHAP. XVII. 1. The Third Observable, The Mediation of Demons. 2. This Superstition glanced at by the Apostle in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. And that Daemons are the Souls of men departed, according to Hesiod. 3. As also according to Plutarch and Maximus Tyrius. 4. The Author's inference from this position. 
92  CHAP. XVIII. 1. The Fourth and last thing to be noted, namely their Heroes, who were thought to be either begot of some God, or born of some Goddess: the latter whereof is ridiculous, if not impossible; 2. The former not at all incredible. 3. Franciscus Picus his opinion of the Heroes (feigned so by the Poets) as begot of the Gods: that they were really begotten of some impure Daemons, with Josephus his suffrage to the same purpose. 4. The Possibility of the thing further illustrated from the impregnation of Mares merely by the Wind, asserted by several Authors. 5. The application of the History, and a further confirmation from the manner of Conception out of Dr. Harvey. 6. Examples of men famed for this kind of miraculous Birth of the Heroes, on this side the tempus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 
94  CHAP. XIX. 1. That out of the Principles we have laid down, and the History of the Religions of the Nations we have produced, it is easy to give a Reasonable account of all matters concerning our Saviour from his Birth to his Visible return to judgement. 2. That Christianity is the Sum and Perfection of whatever things were laudable or passable in any Religion that has been in the world. 3. The Assertion made good by the enumeration of certain Particulars. 4. That our Religion seems to be more chiefly directed to the Nations than the jews themselves. 5. An Enumeration of the main Heads in the History of Christ, that he intends to give account of. 
97   

BOOK IU.  CHAP. I. THat Christ's being born of a Virgin is no Impossible thing. 2. And not only so, but also Reasonable in reference to the Heroes of the Pagans. 3. And that this outward birth might be an emblem of his Eternal Sonship. 4. Thirdly in relation to the Sanctity of his own person, and for the recommendation of Continence and Chastity to the world. 5. And lastly for the completion of certain prophecies in the Scriptures that pointed at the Messias. 
99  CHAP. II. 1. That as the Virginity of Christ's Mother recommended Purity, so her Meanness recommends Humility to the world; as also other Circumstances of Christ's Birth. 2. Of the Salutation of the Angel Gabriel, and of the Magi. 3. That the History of their Visit helps on also belief, and that it is not Reason but Sottishness that excepts against the ministry of Angels. 4. His design of continuing a Parallel betwixt the life of Christ and of Apollonius Tyaneus. 5. The Pedigree and Birth of Apollonius, how rank they smell of the Animal life. 6. The Song of the Angels and the dance of the musical Swans at Apollonius' birth compared. 
101  CHAP. III. 1. That whatever miraculously either happened to or was done by our Saviour till his Passion cannot seem impossible to him that holds there is a God and ministration of Angels. 2. Of the descending of the Holy Ghost, and the Voice from Heaven at his Baptism. 3. Why Christ exposed himself to all manner of hardship and Temptations. 4. And particularly why he was tempted of the Devil, with an answer to an Objection touching the Devil's boldness in daring to tempt the Son of God. 5. How he could be said to show him all the Kingdoms of the Earth. 6. The reason of his forty days fast, 7. And of his Transfiguration upon the Mount. The three first reasons. 8. The meaning of Moses and Elias his receding, and Christ's being left alone. 9 The last reason of his Transfiguration, That it was for the Confirmation of his Resurrection and the Immortality of the Soul. 10. Testimonies from Heaven of the Eminency of Christ's person. 
103  CHAP. IV. 1. What miraculous accidents in Apollonius his life may seem parallel to these of Christ's. His superstitious fasting from flesh and abstinence from wine out of a thirst after the glory of foretelling things to come. 2. Apollonius a Master of judiciary Astrology, and of his seven Rings with the names of the seven Planets. 3. Miraculous Testimonies given to the eminency of Apollonius his Person by Aesculapius and Trophonius how weak and obscure. 4. The brahmin's high Encomium of him, with an acknowledgement done to him by a fawning Lion. The ridiculous Folly of all these Testimonies. 
107  CHAP. V. 1. Three general Observables in Christ's Miracles. 2. Why he several times charged silence upon those he wrought his Miracles upon. 3. Why Christ was never frustrated in attempting any Miracle. 4. The vanity of the Atheists that impute his Miracles to the power of Imagination. 5. Of the delusive and evanid viands of Witches and Magicians. 
108  CHAP. VI 1. Of Christ's dispossessing of Devils. 2. An account of there being more Daemoniacks then ordinary in our Saviour's time. As first from a possible want of care or skill how to order their Madmen or Lunatics. 3. The second from the power of the Devil being greater before the coming of Christ then after. 4. That not only Excommunication but Apostasy from Christ may subject a man to the Tyranny of Satan, as may seem to have fallen out in several of the more desperate Sects of this Age. 5. An enumeration of sundry Daemoniacal symptoms amongst them. 6. More of the same nature. 7. Their profane and antic imitations of the most solemn passages in the History of Christ. 8. A further solution of the present difficulties from the premised considerations. 9 A third and fourth Answer from the fame of their cure and the conflex of these Daemoniacks into one Country. 10. A fifth from the ambiguity of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 11. The sixth and last Answer, That it is not at all absurd to admit there was a greater number of real Daemoniacks in Christ's time then at other times, from the useful end of their then abounding. 
110  CHAP. VII. 1. That the History of the Daemoniack whose name was Legion has no incongruity in it. 2. That they were a Regiment of the Dark Kingdom that haunted most the Country of the Gadarens; and that whether we conceive their Chieftain alone, or many of his army to possess the man, there is no absurdity therein. 3. How it came to pass so many Devils should clatter about one forty person. 4. The Reason of Christ's demanding of the Daemoniacks name, and the great use of recording this History. 5. The numerosity of the Devils discovered by their possession of the Swine. 6. Several other Reasons why Christ permitted them to enter into the Gadarens herds. 7. That Christ offended against the laws of neither Compassion nor justice in this permission. 
114  CHAP. VIII. 1. Of Christ's turning water into wine. 2. The Miraculous draught of Fish. 3. His whipping the Money-changers out of the Temple. 4. His walking on the Sea, and rebuking the Wind. 5. His cursing the Figtree. 6. The meaning of that Miracle. 7. The reason why he expressed his meaning so enigmatically. 8. That both the Prophets and Christ himself (as in the Ceremonies he used in curing the man that was born blind) spoke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, in Typical Actions. 9 The things that were typified in those ceremonies Christ used in healing the blind; as in his tempering Clay and spital. 10. A further and more full Interpretation of the whole Transaction. 11. Some brief touches upon the Prophecies of Christ. 
117  CHAP. IX. 1. The Miracles of Apollonius compared with those of Christ. 2. His entertainment at a Magical banquet by jarchas and the rest of the brahmin's. 3. His cure of a Dropsy and of one bitten by a mad dog. 4. His freeing of the City of Ephesus from the plague. 5. His casting a Devil out of a laughing Daemoniack, and chase away a whining Spectre on Mount Caucasus in a Moonshine night. 6. His freeing Menippus from his espoused Lamia. 
120  CHAP. X. 1. Apollonius his raising from death a young married Bride at Rome. 2. His Divinations, and particularly by Dreams. 3. His Divinations from some external accidents in Nature. 4. His Prediction of Stephanus killing Domitian from an Halo that encircled the Sun. Astrology and Meteorology covers to Pagan Superstition and converse with Devils. 5. A discovery thereof from this prediction of his from the Halo compared with his frantic Ecstasies at Ephesus. 6. A general Conclusion from the whole parallel of the Acts of Christ and Apollonius. 
122  CHAP. XI. 1. A Comparison of the Temper or Spirit in Apollonius with that in Christ. 2. That Apollonius his Spirit was at the height of the Animal life, but no higher. 3. That Pride was the strongest chain of darkness that Apollonius was held in, with a rehearsal of certain Specimens' thereof. 4. That his whole Life was nothing else but an exercise of Pride and Vainglory, boldly swaggering himself into respect with the greatest wherever he went. 5. His reception with Phraotes King of India, and jarchas head of the brahmin's. 6. His intermeddling with the affairs of the Roman Empire, his converse with the Babylonian Magis and Egyptian Gymnosophists, and of his plausible Language and Eloquence. 7. That by the sense of Honour and Respect he was hooked in to be so active an Instrument for the Kingdom of Darkness. 8. That though the brahmin's pronounced Apollonius a God, yet he was no higher than the better sort of Beasts. 
124  CHAP. XII. 1. The Contrariety of the Spirit of Christ to that of Apollonius. 2. That the History of Apollonius, be it true or false, argues the exquisite Perfection of the life of Christ, and the Transcendency of that Divine Spirit in him that no Pagan could reach by either Imagination or Action. 3. The Spirit of Christ how contemptible to the mere Natural man, and how dear and precious in the eyes of God. 4. How the several Humiliations of Christ were compensated by God with both suitable and miraculous Privileges and Exaltations. 5. His deepest Humiliation, namely, his Suffering the death of the Cross, compensated with the highest Exaltation. 
127  CHAP. XIII. 1. The ineffable power of the Passion of Christ, and other indearing applications of him, for winning the World off from the Prince of Darkness. 2. Of his preceding Sufferings and of his Crucifixion. 3. How necessary it was that Christ should be so passive and sensible of pain in his suffering on the Cross; against the blasphemy ●f certain bold Enthasiasts. 4. Their ignorance in the Divine life, and how it alone was to triumph in the Person of Christ unassisted by the advantages of the Animal or Natural. 5. That if Christ had died boldly and with little sense of p●in, both the Solemnity and Usefulness of his Passion had been lost. 6. That the strange Accidents that attended his Crucifixion were Prefigurations of the future Effects of his Passion upon the Spirits of men in the World. 7. Which yet hinders not but that they may have other significations. 8. The third and last reason of the Tragical unsupportableness of the Passion of Christ, in that he bore the sins of the whole World. 9 The Leg●●leious cavils of some conceited Sophists that pretend That it is unjust with God to punish the Innocent in stead of the Guilty. 10. The false Ground of all their frivolous subtleties. 
129  CHAP. XIV. 1. That Sacrifices in all Religions were held Appeasements of the Wrath of their Gods. 2. And that therefore the Sacrifice of Christ is rather to be interpreted to such a Religious sense then by that of Secular laws. 3. The disservice some corrosive Wits do to Christian Religion, and what defacements their Subtleties bring upon the winning comeliness thereof. 4. The great advantage the Passion of Christ has, compared with the bloody Tyranny of Satan. 
132  CHAP. XV. 1. An Objection concerning the miraculous Eclipse of the Sun at our Saviour's Passion, from it's not being recorded in other H●storians. 2. Answer, That this wonderful Accident might as well be omitted by several Historians as those of like wonderfulness; as for example the darkness of the Sun about Julius Caesar's death. 3. Farther, That there are far greater Reasons that Historians should omit the darkness of the Sun at Christ's Passion then that at the death of Julius Caesar. 4. That Grotius ventures to affirm this Eclipse recorded in Pagan writers; and that Tertullian appealed to their Records. 5. That the Text does not imply that it was an universal Eclipse, whereby the History becomes free from all their Cavils. 6. Apollonius his Arraignment before Domitian, with the ridiculousness of his grave Exhortations to Damis and Demetrius to suffer for Philosophy. 
134   

BOOK V.  CHAP. I. OF the Resurrection of Christ, and how much his eye was fixed upon that Event. 2. The chief Importance of Christ's Resurrection. 3. The World excited by the Miracles of Christ the more narrowly to consider the Divine quality of his Person, whom the more they looked upon, the more they disliked. 4. Whence they misinterpreted and eluded all the force and conviction of all his Miracles. 5. God's upbraiding of the World with their gross Ignorance by the raising him from the dead whom they thus vilified and contemned. 6. Christ's Resurrection an assurance of man's Immortality. 
137  CHAP. II. 1. The last End of Christ's Resurrection, the Confirmation of his whole Ministry. 2. How it could be that those chief Priests and Rulers that hired the Soldiers to give out, that the Disciples of Christ stole his body away, were not rather converted to believe he was the Messias. 3. How it can be evinced that Christ did really rise from the dead; and that it was not the delusion of some deceitful Daemons. 4. The first and second Answer. 5. The third Answer. 6. The fourth Answer. 7. The fifth Answer. 8. The sixth and last Answer. 9 That his appearing and disappearing at pleasure after his Resurrection is no argument but that he was risen with the same Body that was laid in the grave. 
139  CHAP. III. 1. The Ascension of Christ, and what a sure pledge it is of the Soul's activity in a thinner Vehicle. 2. That the Soul's activity in this Earthly Body is no just measure of what she can do out of it. 3. That the Life of the Soul here is as a Dream in comparison of that life she is awakened unto in her Celestial Vehicle. 4. The activity of the separate Soul upon the Vehicle argued from her moving of the Spirits in the Body, and that no advantage accrues therefrom to the wicked after death. 
141  CHAP. IV. 1. Christ's Session at the Right hand of God interpreted either figuratively or properly. 2. That the proper sense implies no humane shape in the Deity. 3. That though God be Infinite and every where, yet there may be a Special presence of him in Heaven. 4. And that Christ may be conceived to sit at the Right hand of that Presence, or Divine Shechina. 
143  CHAP. V. 1. The Apotheosis of Christ, or his Receiving of Divine Honour, freed from all suspicion of Idolatry, forasmuch as Christ is God properly so called, by his Real and Physical union with God. 2. The Real and Physical union of the Soul of Christ with God being possible; sundry Reasons alleged to prove that God did actually bring it to pass. 3. The vain Evasions of superficial Allegorists noted. 4. Their ignorance evinced, and the Apotheosis of Christ confirmed from the Immortality of the Soul and the political Government of the other World. 5. That he that equalizes himself to Christ is ipso facto discovered an Impostor and Liar. 
144  CHAP. VI 1. An Objection against Christ's Sovereignty over Men and Angels, from the meanness of the rank of Humane Spirits in comparison of the Angelical Orders. 2. An Answer to the Objection so far as it concerns the fallen Angels. 3. A further enforcement of the Objection concerning the unfallen Angels, with an Answer thereto. 4. A further Answer from the incapacity of an Angels being a Sacrifice for the Sins of the World. 5. And of being a fit Example of life to men in the flesh. 6. That the capacities of Christ were so universal, that he was the fittest to be made the Head or Sovereign over all the Intellectual Orders. 7. Christ's Intercession: his fitness for that Office. 8. What things in the Pagan Religion are rectified and completed in the Birth, Passion, Ascension and Inercession of Christ. 
146  CHAP. VII. 1. That there is nothing in the History of Apollonius that can properly answer to Christ's Resurrection from the dead. 2. And that his passage out of this life must go for his Ascension; concerning which reports are various, but in general that it was likely he died not in his bed. 3. His reception at the Temple of Diana Dictynna in Crete, and of his being called up into Heaven by a Choir of Virgins singing in the Air. 4. The uncertainty of the manner of Apollonius his leaving the World, argued out of Philostratus his own Confession. 5. That if that at the Temple of Diana Dictynna was true, yet it is no demonstration of any great worth in his Person. 6. That the Secrecy of his departure out of this world might beget a suspicion in his admirers that he went Body and Soul into Heaven. 7. Of a Statue of Apollonius that spoke, and of his dictating verses to a young Philosopher at Tyana, concerning the Immortality of the Soul. 8. Of his Ghost appearing to Aurelian the Emperor. 9 Of Christ's appearing to Stephen at his martyrdom, and to Saul when he was going to Damascus. 
149  CHAP. VIII. 1. The use of this parallel hitherto of Christ and Apollonius. 2. Mahomet, David George, H. Nicolas, high-pretending Prophets, brought upon the stage, and the Author's Apology for so doing. 3. That a misbelief of the History of Christ, and a dexterity in a moral Mythology thereof, are the greatest excellencies in David George and H. Nicolas. 4. That if they believed there were any Miracles ever in the world, they ought to have given their reasons why they believe not those that are recorded of Christ, and to have undeceived the world by doing Miracles themselves to ratify their doctrine. 5. If they believed there never were, nor ever will be any Miracles, they do plainly betray themselves to be mere Atheists or Epicures. 6. The wicked plot of Satan in this Sect in clothing their style with Scripture-language, though they were worse Infidels than the very Heathen. 7. That the gross Infidelity of these two Impostors would make a man suspect them rather to have been crafty profane Cheats then honest through-crackt Enthusiasts. 8. That where Faith is extinct, all the rapturous Exhortations to Virtue are justly suspected to proceed rather from Complexion then any Divine principle. 
152  CHAP. IX. 1. Mahomet far more orthodox in the main points of Religion than the above named Impostors. 2. The high pitch this pretended Prophet sets himself at. His journey to Heaven, being waited upon by the Angel Gabriel. His Beast Alborach, and of his being called to by two Women by the way, with the Angel's interpretation thereof. 3. His arrival at the Temple at Jerusalem, and the reverence done to him there by all the Prophets and holy Messengers of God that ever had been in the world. 4. The crafty political meaning of the Vision hitherto. 5. Mahomet bearing himself upon the Angel Gabriel's hand, climbs up to Heaven on a Ladder of Divine light. His passing through seven Heavens, and his comm●nding of himself to Christ in the Seventh. 6. His salutation of his Creator, with the stupendious circumstances thereof. 7. Five special favours he received from God at that congress. 8. Of the natural wilyness in Enthusiasts, and of their subtle pride where they would seem most humble. The strange advantage of Enthusiasm with the rude Multitude; 9 And the wonderful success thereof in Mahomet. Other Enthusiasts as proud as Mohamet, but not so successful, and why. 
155  CHAP. X. 1. That Mahomet was no true Prophet, discovered from his cruel and bloody Precepts. 2. From his insatiable Lust. 3. From his wildeness of Fancy, and Ignorance in things. What may possibly be the meaning of the black speck taken out of his Heart by the Angel Gabriel. 4. His pretence to Miracles; as his being overshadowed with a cloud, when he drove his Master's Mules. 5. A stock of a Tree cleaving itself to give way to the stumbling Prophet. The cluttering of Trees together to keep off the Sun from him; as also his dividing of the Moon. 6. The matters hitherto recited concerning Mahomet taken out of Johannes Andrea's the Son of Abdalla a Mahometan Priest, a grave person and serious Christian. 
158  CHAP. XI. 1. Three main Consequences of Christ's Apotheosis. 2. Of the Mission of the Holy Ghost, and the Apostles power of doing Miracles. 3. The manner of the descent of the Holy Ghost upon them at the day of Pentecost. 4. The substantial Reasonableness of the circumstances of this Miracle. 5. The Symbolical meaning of them. 6. What was meant by the rushing wind that filled the whole house. 7. What by the fiery cloven tongues. 8. A recital of several other Miracles done by or happening to the Apostles. 9 The Congruity and Coherence of the whole History of the Miracles of Christ and his Apostles argued from the Success. 
161  CHAP. XII. 1. Three main Effects of Christ his sending the Paraclete, foretold by himself, john 16. When the Paraclete shall come, etc. 2. Grotius his Exposition upon the Text. 3. The Ground of his Exposition. 4. A brief indication of the natural sense of the Text by the Author. 5. The Prophecy of Christ fulfilled, and acknowledged not only by Christians but also Mahometans. 6. That the Substance of Mahometism is Moses and Christ. Their zealous profession of one God. 7. Their acknowledgement of Miracles done by Christ and his Apostles, and of the high privilege conferred upon Christ. 8. What Advantage that portion of Christian Truth which they have embraced has on them, and what hopes there are of their full conversion. 
164  CHAP. XIII. 1. The Triumph of the Divine Life not so large hitherto as the overthrow of the external Empire of the Devil. 2. Her conspicuous Eminency in the Primitive times. 3. The real and cruel Martyrdoms of Christians under the Ten Persecutions, a demonstration that their Resurrection is not an Allegory. 4. That to allegorise away that blessed Immortality promised in the Gospel is the greatest blasphemy against Christ that can be imagined. 
167  CHAP. XIV. 1. The Corruption of the Church upon the Christian Religion becoming the Religion of the Empire. 2. That there did not cease then to be a true and living Church, though hid in the Wilderness. 3. That though the Divine life was much under, yet the Person of our Saviour Christ, of the Virgin Mary, etc. were very richly honoured; 4. And the Apostles and Martyrs highly complemented according to the ancient guise of the Pagan Ceremonies. 5. The condition of Christianity since the general apostasy compared to that of Una in the Desert amongst the Satyrs. 6. That though this has been the state of the Church very long, it will not be so always, and while it is so, yet the real enemies of Christ do lick the dust of his feet. 7. The mad work those Apes and Satyrs make with the Christian Truth. 8. The great degeneracy of Christendom from the Precepts and Example of Christ in their wars and bloodshed. 9 That though Providence has connived at this Pagan Christianism for a while, he will not fail to restore his Church to its pristine purity at the Last. 10. The full proof of which Conclusion is too voluminous for this place. 
168  CHAP. XV. 1. Grotius his reasons against Days signifying Years in the Prophets, propounded and answered. 2. Demonstrations that Days do sometimes signify so many Years. 3. Mr. Mede's opinion, That a new Systeme of Prophecies from the first Epocha begins Chap. 10. v. 8. cleared and confirmed. 4. What is meant by the Three days and an half that the Witnesses lie slain. 5. Of the Beast out of the bottomless pit. 6. Of the First Resurrection. 7. The conclusion of the matter in hand from the evident truth of Mr. Mede's Synchronisms. 
173  CHAP. XVI. 1. Of the Four Beasts about the throne of Majesty described before the Prophecy of the Seals. 2. Of the Six first seals according to Grotius. 3. Of the Six first seals according to Mr. Mede. 4. Of the inward Court, and the fight of Michael with the Dragon, according to Grotius and Mr. Mede. 5. Of the Visions of the seven Trumpets. 6. The near cognation and colligation of those seven Synchronals that are contemporary to the Six first Trumpets. 7. The mistakes and defects in Grotius his interpretations of those Synchronals. 8. Of the number of the Beast. 9 Of the Synchronals contemporary to the last Trumpet. 10. The necessity of the guidance of such Synchronisms as are taken from the Visions themselves, inferred from Grotius his errors and mistakes who had the want of them. The Author's apology for preferring Mr. Mede's way before Grotius', with an intimation of his own design in intermeddling with these matters. 
182  CHAP. XVII. 1. That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 does not imply, That most of the matters in the Apocalypse appertain to the Destruction of Jerusalem and to Rome Heathen. 2. The important Usefulness of this Book for the evincing of a Particular Providence, the Existence of Angels, and the ratification of the highest points in Christianity. 3. How excellent an Engine it is against the extravagancy and fury of Fanatic Enthusiasts. 4. How the Mouths of the Jews and Atheists are stopped thereby. 5. That it is a Mirror to behold the nature of the Apostasy of the Roman Church in. 6. And also for the Reformed Churches to examine themselves by, whether they be quite emerged out of this Apostasy; with the Author's scruple that makes him suspect they are not. 7. What of Will-worship and Idolatry seems still to cleave to us. 8. Further Information offered to us from the Vision of the slain Witnesses. 9 The dangerous mistakes and purposes of some heated Meditatours upon the Fifth Monarchy. 10. The most Useful consideration of the approach of the Millennium, and how the Time may be retarded, if not forfeited, by their faithlesness and hypocrisy who are most concerned to hasten on those good days. 
200   

BOOK VI  CHAP. I. THree chief things considerable in Christ's Return to judgement, viz. The Visibility of his Person, The Resurrection of the Dead, and the Conflagration of the World. 2. Places of Scripture to prove the Visibility of his Person. 3. That there will be then a Resurrection of the dead not in a Moral but a Natural sense, demonstrated from undeniable places of Scripture. 4. Proofs out of Scripture for the Conflagration of the world, as out of Peter, the 3 Chap. of his second Epistle. 5. An Interpretation of the 12 and 13 verses. 6. A Demonstration that the Apostle there describes the Conflagration of the World. 7. A Confutation of their opinion that would interpret the Apostle's description of the burning of Jerusalem. 8. That the coming of Christ so often mentioned in these two Epistles of Peter is to be understeod of his Last coming to judgement. 9, 10. Further confirmation of the said Assertion. 11. Other places pointed at for the proving of the Conflagration. 
212  CHAP. II. 1. The Fitness and Necessity of Christ's visible Return to judgement. 2. Further arguments of his Return to judgement, for the convincing of them that believe the Miraculousness of his Birth, his Transfiguration, his Ascension, etc. 3. Arguments directed to those that are more prove to Infidelity, taken out of History, where such things are found to have happened already in some measure as are expected at Christ's visible Appearance. 4. That before extraordinary judgements there have usually strange Prodigies appeared by the Ministry of Angels, as before great Plagues or Pestilences. 5. As also before the ruin of Countries by War. 6. Before the swallowing down Antioch by an Earthquake. 7. At the firing of Sodom and Gomorrha. 8. And lastly, before the destruction of Jerusalem. 
217  CHAP. III. 1. The Resurrection of the dead by how much more rigidly defined, according to every circumstance and punctilio delivered by Theologers, by so much● the more pleasant to the ears of the Atheists. 2. That the Resurrection in the Scholastic Notion thereof was in all likelihood the great Stone of offence to those two Enthusiasts of Delft and Amsterdam, and emboldened them to turn the whole Gospel into an Allegory. 3. The incurable condition of Enthusiasts. 4. The Atheists first Objection against the Scholastic Resurrection proposed. 5. His second Objection. 6. His third and last Objection. 7. That his Objections do not demonstrate an absolute impossibility of the Scholastic Resurrection, with the Author's purpose of answering them upon other Grounds. 
221  CHAP. IV. 1. An Answer to their first and last Cavil, from those Principles of Plato's School, That the Soul is the Man, and That the Body perceives nothing. 2. An Answer to their second, by rightly interpreting what is meant by Rising out of the grave in the general notion thereof. 3. That there is no warrant out of Scripture for the same numerical body, but rather the contrary. 4. The Atheists Objection from the word Resurrectio answered, whose sense is explained out of the Hebrew and Greek. 5. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, what the meaning of them is in that general sense which is applicable as well to the Resurrection of the unjust as of the just. 
223  CHAP. V. 1. An Objection against the Resurrection, from the Activity of the Soul out of her Body, with the first Answer thereto. 2. The second Answer. 3. The special significations of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, the first belonging to the unjust, the latter to the just. 4. That the life that is led on the Earth or in this lower Region of the Air is more truly a Death then a Life. 5. The manner of our recovering our Celestial Body at the last Day. 6. And of the accomplishment of the Promise of Christ therein. 
226  CHAP. VI 1. That he has freed the Mystery of the Resurrection from all Exceptions of either Atheists or Enthusiasts. 2. That the Soul is not uncapable of the Happiness of an Heavenly Body. 3. And that it is the highest and most suitable Reward that can be conferred upon her. 4. That this Reward is not above the power of Christ to confer, proved by what he did upon Earth. 5. That all judgement is given to him by the Father. 6. Further arguings to 〈◊〉 same purpose. 
228  CHAP. VII. 1. Caecilius his scoffs against the Resurrection, and Conflagration of the World: That against the Resurrection answered already. 2. In what sense the soberer Christians understood the Conflagration of the World. 3. That the Conflagration in their sense is possible, argued from the Combustibleness of the parts of the Earth. 4. As also from actual Fire found in several Mountains, as Aetna, Helga, and Hecla. 5. Several instances of that sort out of Pliny. 6. Instances of Vulcanoes, out of Acosta. 7. The Vulcanoes of Guatimalla. 8. Vulcanoes without smoke having a quick fire as the bottom. 9 Vulcanoes that have cast fire and smoak some thousand of years together. 10. Hot Fountains, Springs running with Pitch and Rosin, certain Thermae catching fire at a distance. 
230  CHAP. VIII. 1. A fiery Comet as big as the Sun that appeared after the death of Demetrius. Comets presages of Droughts. Woods set on fire after their appearing. 2. Of falling Stars. Of the tail of a Comet that dried up a River. 3. Hogsheads of Wine drunk up and men dissipated into Atoms by Thunder. 4. That the fire of Thunder is sometimes unquenchable, as that in Macrinus the Emperor's time; and that procured by the Prayers of the Thundering Legion. 5. Of conglaciating Thunders, and the transmutation of Lot's wife into a pillar of Salt. 6. The destruction of Sodom with fire from Heaven. That universal Deluges and Earthquakes do argue the probability of a Deluge of Fire. 7. That Pliny counts it the greatest wonder, that this Deluge of fire has not ha●●ed already. 
233  CHAP. IX. 1. The Conflagration argued from the Proneness of Nature and the transcendent power of Christ. 2. His driving down the Powers of Satan from their upper Magazine. 3. The surpassing power and skill of his Angelical Hosts. 4. The efficacy of his Fiat upon the Spirit of Nature. 5. The unspeakable corroboration of his Soul by its Union with the Godhead; and the manner of operation upon the Elements of the World. 6. That the Eye of God is ever upon the Earth, and that he may be an Actor as well as a Speculatour, if duly called upon. 7, 8. A short Description of the firing of the Earth by Christ, with the dreadful effects thereof. 
236  CHAP. X. 1. The main Fallacies that cause in men the Misbelief of the Possibility of the Conflagration of the Earth. 2. That the Conflagration is not only possible but reasonable. The first Reason leading to the belief thereof. 3. The second Reason, the natural decay of all particular structures, and that the Earth is such, and that it grows dry and loses of its solidity, whence its approach to the Sun grows nearer. 4. That the Earth therefore will be burnt, either according to the course of Nature, or by a special appointment of Providence. 5. That it is most reasonable that Second way should take place, because of the obdurateness of the Atheistical crew. 6. That the Vengeance will be still more significant, if it be inflicted after the miraculous Deliverance of the Faithful. 
239  CHAP. XI. 1. A Recapitulation or Synopsis of the more Intelligible part of the Christian Mystery, with an Indication of the Usefulness thereof. 2. The undeniable Grounds of this Mystery, The existence of God, A particular Providence, The Lapsableness of Angels and men, The natural subjection of men to Devils in this fallen Condition. 3. God's Wisdom and justice in the Permission thereof for a time. 4, 5. Further Reasons of that Permission. 6. The Lapse of Men and Angels proved. 7. The Good emerging out of this Lapse. 8. The exceeding great Preciousness of the Divine Life. 9 The Conflagration of the Earth. 10. The Good arising from the Opposition betwixt the Light and Dark Kingdom. 11. That God in due time is in a special manner to assist the Kingdom of Light, and in a way most accommodate to the humane Faculties. 12. That therefore he was to send into the World some Venerable Example of the D●vine Life, with miraculous attestations of his M●ssion of so sacred a Person. 13. That this Person, by reason of the great Agonies that befall them that return to the Divine Life, aught to bring with him a palpable pledge of a proportionable Reward, suppose, of a Blessed Immortality, manifested to the meanest Capacity by his rising from the dead and visibly ascending into Heaven. 14. That in the Revolt of Mankind from the Tyranny of the Devil, there ought to be some Head, and that the Qualifications of that Head ought to be opposite to those of the old Tyrant, as also to have a power of restoring us to all that we have lost by being under the Usurper. 15. That also in this Head all the notable Objects of the Religious propensions of the Nations should be comprised in a more lawful and warrantable manner. 16. That this Idea of Christianity is so worthy the Goodness of God, and so suitable to the state of the World, that no wise and virtuous Person can doubt but that it is or will be set on foot at some time by Divine Providence; and that if the M●ssias be come, and the Writings of the New Testament be true in the literal sense, it is on foot already. 
242  CHAP. XII. 1. That the chief Author of this Mystical Madness that nulls the true and literal sense of Scripture is H. Nicolas, whose Doctrine therefore and Person is more exactly to be enquired into. 2. His bitter Reviling and high Scorn and Contempt of all Ministers of the Gospel of Christ that teach according to the Letter, with the ill Consequences thereof. 3. The Reason of his Vilification of them, and his Injunction to his Followers not to consult with any Teachers but the Elders of his Family, no not with the Dictates of their own Consciences, but wholly to give themselves up to the leading of those Elders. The irrecoverable Apostasy of simple Souls from their Saviour by this wicked Stratagem. 4. His high Magnifications of himself, and his Service of the Love, before the Dispensation of Moses, John the Baptist, or Christ himself. 5. That his Service of the Love is a Third Dispensation, namely of the Spirit, and that which surpasses that of Christ; with other Encomiums of his doctrine, as That in it is the sounding of the last Trump, the Descent of the new Jerusalem from Heaven, the Resurrection of the dead, the glorious coming of Christ to Judgement, and the everlasting Condemnation of the wicked in Hellfire. 6. That H. Nicolas for his time, and after him the Eldest of the Family of the Love in succession, are Christ himself descended from Heaven to judge the World, as also the true High Priest for ever in the most Holy. 
247  CHAP. XIII. 1. An Examination of all possible Grounds of this fanatic Boaster's magnifying himself thus highly. 2. That there are no Grounds thereof from either the Matter he delivers, or from his Scriptural Eloquence, Raptures and Allegories. 3. The unspeakable Power and Profit of the Letter above that of the Allegory, instanced in the Crucifixion, Resurrection, Ascension of our Saviour, and his coming again to judgement. 4 That Allegorising the Scripture is no special Divine gift, but the fruit of either our Natural Fancy or Education. 5. That he had no grounds of magnifying himself from any Miracles he did; 6. Nor from being any Special Preacher of Perfection or Practiser thereof. 7. Of that Imperfection that is seated in the impurity of the Astral Spirit and ungovernable tumult of Fancy in Fanatic Persons. 
251  CHAP. XIV. 1. That neither H. Nicolas nor his Doctrine was prophesied of in Holy Scripture. That of the Angel preaching the Everlasting Gospel groundlessly applied to him. 2. As also that place john 1.21. of being That Prophet. 3. His own mad Application of Acts 17. v. 31. to himself. 4. Their Misapplication of 1 Cor. 13. v. 9, 10. and Hebr. 6. v. 1, 2. to the Doctrine of this new Prophet. 5. Their arguing for the authority of the Service of the Love from the Series of Times and Dispensations, with the Answer thereunto. 6. That the Oeconomie of the Family of Love is quite contrary to the Reign of the Spirit. 7. That the Author is not against the Regnum Spiritûs the Cabalists also speak of, but only affirms that this Dispensation takes not away the Personal Offices of Christ nor the External comeliness of Divine Worship. 8. That if this Regnum Spiritûs is to be promoted by the Ministry of some one Person more especially, it follows not that it is H. Nicolas, he being a mere mistaken Enthusiast, or worse. 
255  CHAP. XV. 1. That the Personal Offices of Christ are not to be laid aside: That he is a Priest for ever, demonstrated out of sundry places of Holy Writ. 2. That the Office of b●ing a judge is also affixed to his Humane Person, proved from several Testimonies of Scripture. 3. Places alleged for the excluding Christ's Humanity, with Answers therein. 4. The last and most plausible place they do allege, with an Answer to the same. 
258  CHAP. XVI. 1. That Hen. Nicolas does plainly in his Writings lay aside the Person of Christ, as where he affirms That whatever is taught by the Scripture learned is false, and That all the Matters of the Bible are but Presigurations of what concerns the Dispensation of his blessed Family. 2. Other Citations to the same purpose, and his accursed Allegory of Christ's celebrating his Passeover with his disciples, whereby he would antiquate and abolish the true Historical knowledge of him. 3. Several places where he evidently t●kes away the Priestly Office of Christ. 4. Others that plainly take away his glorious Return to judgement and the Resurrection of the dead in the true and Apostolical sense. 
262  CHAP. XVII. 1. His perverse Interpretation of that Article of the Creed concerning Life everlasting. 2. His misbelief of the Immortality of the Soul, proved from his forcible wresting of the most pregnant Testimonies thereof to his Dispensation and Ministry here on Earth. 3. Their interpreting of the Heavenly Body mentioned 2 Cor. 4. and the unmarried state of Angels, to the signification of a state of this present Life. 4. That H. Nicolas as well as David George held there were no Angels, neither good nor bad. 5. Further Demonstrative Arguments that he held the Soul of man mor●al. 6. How suitable his laying aside of the Person of Christ is to these other Tenets. 7. That H. Nicolas, as highly as he magnifies himself, is much below the better sort of Pagans. His irreverent apprehension of the Divine Majesty, if he held that there was any thing more Divine than himself. 
268  CHAP. XVIII. 1. The great mischief and danger that accrues to the World from this false Prophet. 2. The probable Ferocity of this Sect when time shall serve, and eagerness of executing his Bloody Vision. 3. That Familisme is a plot laid by Satan to overthrow Christianity. 4. What the face of things in likelihood would be supposing it had overrun all. 5. The Motives that enforced the Author to make so accurate a Discovery of this Imposture. 
271  CHAP. XIX. 1. That Familism is a Monster bred out of the corruptions of Christianity, and ill management of affairs by the Guides of the Church. 2. The first Particular of ill Management intimated. 3. The second Particular. 4. The third Particular. 5. The fourth. 6. The fifth Particular. 7. That this false Prophet H. Nicolas was raised by God to exprobrate to Christendom their universal Degeneracy, Profaneness and Infidelity. 8. That though the Evil be discovered, it is not to be remedied but by returning to the ancient Apostolic Life and Doctrine. 
274   

BOOK VII.  CHAP. I. THat the Subject of the Third part of his Discourse is The Reality of the Christian Mystery. 2. That the Reasonableness of Christian Religion and the constant Belief thereof by knowing and good men, from the time it is said to have begun till now, is a plain Argument of the Truth thereof to them that are not over-Sceptical. 3. The Averseness of slight and inconsiderate Wits from all Arguments out of Prophecies, with their chiefest Objections against the same. 4. That the Prophecies of the Messias in the Old Testament were neither forged nor corrupted by the Jews. 5. An Answer to their Objections concerning the Obscurity of Prophecies. 6. As also to that from Free Will. 7. That all Prophecies are not from the fortuitous heat of men's Fancies but by divine Revelation, proved by undeniable Instances. 8. A particular reason of true Prophets amongst the jews, with some examples of true Prophecies in other places. 9 A notable Prophecy acknowledged by Vaninus concerning Julius Caesar's being killed in the Senate. 
279  CHAP. II. 1. The genuine sense of Jacob's Prophecy. 2. The Inference therefrom, That the Messias is come. 3. That there had been a considerable force in this Prophecy, though the words had been capable of other tolerable meanings: but they admitting no other interpretations tolerable, it is a Demonstration the Messias is come. 4. The chief Interpretations of the Jews propounded. 5. That neither Moses nor Saul can be meant by Shiloh, 6. Nor David, 7. Nor Jeroboam, nor Nebuchadonosor. 8. That in the Babylonian Captivity the Sceptre was rather sequestered then quite taken away; with a further urging of the ineptness of the sense of the Prophecy, if applied to Nebuchadonosor. 9 Their subterfuge in 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 noted and refuted. 10. The various significations of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, and their expositions therefrom. 11. An Answer to them in general. 12, 13. An answer to their evasion by interpreting of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Tribe. 14. An Answer to their interpreting of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a staff of maintenance. 15. An Answer to their interpreting it a rod of correction. 16. An Answer jointly to both these last Interpretations. 17. That their Variety of Expositions is a demonstration of their own dissatisfaction in them all. 
283  CHAP. III. 1. The Prophecy of Haggai. 2. The natural sense of the Prophecy. 3. That the Second Temple could not be more glorious than the First but by receiving the Messias into it. 4. That Herod's Temple could not be understood hereby. 5. An Answer to their subterfuge concerning Ezekiel's Temple. 6. That the Prophecy of Malachi adds further force to that of Haggai. 7. That the Prophet could understand no other Temple then that which was then standing. 
288  CHAP. IV. 1. The Prophecy of Daniel. 2. The Exposition of the Prophecy. 3. That the said Exposition is as easy and natural as the meaning of any writing whatsoever; and what an excellent performance it would be to demonstrate out of Chronologie, That the Passion of Christ fell two or three days after th● beginning or before the end of the Last week. 4. The sum of the sense of the whole Prophecy. 5. That the Circumscription of the Prophetical Weeks is not made by the vastation of the City, but by the accomplishment of those grand Prophecies concerning the Messiah. And that no Epocha can be true that does not terminate upon them. 
290  CHAP. V. 1. The Application of the First verse of the Prophecy to prove That the Messiah is come. 2. The jews evasions propounded and answered. 3. An Application of the Second verse of the Prophecy, with a Confutation of those Rabbins opinions that make Cyrus, Jehoshua and Zerobabel, or Nehemiah their Messiah. 4. An Application of the Third verse, with a Confutation of the Jews fiction of Agrippa's being the Messiah to be cut off. 
297  CHAP. VI 1. How convincing Evidences those three Prophecies of Jacob, Haggai and Daniel are, That the Messiah is come. 2. That it was the General Opinion of the Jews, That the Messiah was to come about that time we say he did. 3. Josephus his misapplication of the Prophecy of Daniel to Vespasian. 4. A further confirmation out of Tacitus, that the Jews about those times expected their Messiah. 5. Another Testimony out of Suetonius. 
301  CHAP. VII. 1. That it being evident the Messiah is come, it will also follow that Jesus is he. 2. That the Prophets when they prophesied of any eminent King, Priest or Prophet, were sometimes carried in their Prophetic Raptures to such expressions as did more properly concern the Messiah then the Person they began to describe. 3. That these References are of two sorts, either purely Allegorical, or Mixed; and of the use of pure Allegories by the Evangelists and Apostles. 4. Of mixed Allegories of this kind, and of their validity for Argument. 5. That eminent Prophecy of Isaiah, that so fully characterizes the Person of Christ. 6. That the ancient Jews understood this of their Messiah, and that the modern are forced hence to fancy two Messiahs. The Soul of the Messiah appointed to this office from the beginning of the World, as appears out of their Pelikta. 7. The nine Characters of the Messiah's Person included in the abovenamed Prophecy. 8 A brief intimation in what verses of the Prophecy they are couched. 9 That this Prophecy cannot be applied to the People of the jews, nor adequately to jeremy's person. 10. Special Passages in the Prophecy utterly unapplicalbe to Jeremy. 
303  CHAP. VIII. 1. Further Proofs out of the Prophets, That the Messiah was to be a Sacrifice for sin. 2. That he was to rise from the dead. 3. That he was to ascend into Heaven. 4. That he was to be worshipped as God. 5. That he was to be an eminent Light to the Nations; 6. And welcomely received by them. What is meant by His Rest shall be glorious. 7. That he was to abolish the Superstition of the Gentiles. 8. And that his Kingdom shall have no end. 9 That all these Characters are comp●tible to Jesus whom we worship, and to him only. 
308  CHAP. IX. 1. The peculiar Use of Arguments drawn from the Prophecies of the Old Testament for the convincing the Atheist and Melancholist. 2. An Application of the Prophecies to the known Events for the conviction of the Truth of our Religion. 3. That there is no likelihood at all but that the Priesthood of Christ will last as long as the Generations of men upon Earth. 4. The Conclusion of what has been urged hitherto. 5. That Christ was no fictitious Person, proved out of the History of Heathen Writers, as out of Pliny, 6. And Tacitus: 7. As also Lucian, 8. And Suetonius. 9 That the Testimony out of Josephus is supposititious, and the reasons why he was silent concerning Christ. 10. Julian's purpose of rebuilding the Temple at Jerusalem, with the strange success thereof, out of Ammianus Marcellinus. 
314  CHAP. X. 1. Further Proofs that both jews and Pagans acknowledge the Reality of the Person of Christ and his doing of Miracles. 2. The force of these allegations added to the Prophecy of the Time of Christ's coming and the Characters of his Person. 3. That the Characters of his Person are still more exact, but not to be insisted upon till the proof of the Truth of the History of the Gospel. 4, 5. That the transcendent Eminency of Christ's Person is demonstrable from what has already been alleged and from his Resurrection, without recourse to the Gospels. From whence it necessarily follows That his Life was writ. 6. That the Life of Christ was writ timely, while Eye-witnesses were alive, proved by a very forcible Demonstration. 7. That Eternal Happiness through Christ was the hope of the First Christians, proved out of Lucian and S. Paul; and of a peculiar Self-Evidence of Truth in his Epistles. 8. That the first and most early meaning of Christianity is comprised in those Writings. 9 That Eternal Salvation depending upon the Knowledge of Christ, it was impossible but that the Apostles should take care betimes that the Miracles of Christ should be recorded. 10. That the Apostles could not fail to have the Life of Christ written, to prevent the erroneous attempts of the Pragmatical, to satisfy the Importunity of Believers, or in obedience to divine Instigation. 11. That it is as incredible that the Apostles neglected the writing of the Life of Christ, as that a wise man in the affairs of the World should neglect the writing of his Will when he had opportunity of doing it. 12. That, it being so incredible but that the Life of Christ should be writ, and there being found writings that comprise the same, it naturally follows, That they are they. 
320  CHAP. XI. 1. Other Proofs, That the Life of Christ was writ by his Apostles or his Followers, out of Grotius. 2. An Answer to a foolish surmise that those Records writ by the Apostles might be all burnt. 3. That the Copies have not been corrupted by either carelessness or fraud. 
325  CHAP. XII. 1. More particular Characters of the Person of the Messiah in the Prophecies. 2. His being born at Bethlehem; 3. And that of a Virgin. 4 His curing the lame and the blind, 5. The piercing of his hands and feet. 
327  CAAP. XIII. 1. That if the Gospel of Christ had been false and fabulous, it would not have had that success at Jerusalem by the preaching of the Apostles. 2. The severity also of the Precepts and other hardships to be undergone would have kept them off from being Christians. 3. As also the incredibleness of the Resurrection of Christ, and of our being rewarded at the Conflagration of the World. 4, 5. The meanness also and contemptibleness of the first Authors would have turned men off, nor would they have been listened to by any one, if the Resurrection of Christ had not been fully ascertained by them. 6. Which the Apostles might be sure of, being only matter of Fact; nor is it imaginable they would declare it without being certain of it, by reason of the great hazards they underwent thereby. 
331  CHAP. XIV. 1. Objections of the Jews against their Messiahs being come, answered. 2. A pompous Evasion of the Aristotelean Atheists supposing all Miracles and Apparitions to be the Effects of the Intelligences and Heavenly bodies. 3. Vaninus his restraint of the Hypothesis to one Anima Coeli. 4. His intolerable pride and conceitedness. 5. A Confutation of him and the Aristotelean Atheism from the Motion of the Earth. 6. That Vaninus his subterfuge is but a Self-contradiction. 7. That Christianitie's succeeding Judaisme is by the special counsel of God, not by the Influence of the Stars. 8. Cardanus his high folly in calculating the Nativity of our Saviour, with a demonstration of the groundlesness of Vaninus his exaltation in his impious boldness of making Mahomet, Moses and Christ sidereal Lawgivers of like Authority. 9 That the impudence and impiety of these two vainglorious Pretenders constrains the Author more fully to lay open the frivolousness of the Principles of Astrology. 
334  CHAP. XV. 1. The general Plausibilities for the Art of Astrology propounded. 2. The first Rudiments of the said Art. The Qualities of the Planets, and their Penetrancy through the Earth. 3. That the Earth is as pervious to them as the Air, and of their division of the Zodiac into Trigons, etc. 4. The essential Dignities of the Planets. 5. Their accidental Dignities. 6. Of the twelve Celestial Houses, and the five ways of erecting a Scheme. 7. The Requisiteness of the exact Knowledge of the moment of Time, and of the true Longitude and Latitude of the place. 8. Direction what it is, and which the chiefest Directours or Significatours. 9 Of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Apheta and Anaereta, and the time when the Anaereta gives the fatal stroke. 
339  CHAP. XVI. 1. That the Stars and Planets are not useless though there be no truth in Astrology. 2. That the Stars are not the Causes of the Variety of Productions here below. 3. That the sensible moistening power of the Moon is no argument for the Influence of other Planets and Stars. 4. Nor yet the Flux and Reflux of the Sea, and direction of the Needle to the North Pole. 5. That the Station and Repedation of the Planets is an argument against the Astrologers. 6. That the influence attributed to the Dog-star, the Hyadeses and Orion, is not theirs but the Sun's, and that the Sun's Influence is only Heat. 7. The slight occasions of their inventing of those Dignities of the Planets they call Exaltations and Houses, as also that of Aspects. 8. Their folly in preferring the Planets before the fixed Stars of the same appearing magnitude, and of their fiction of the first qualities of the Planets, with those that rise therefrom. 9 Their rashness in allowing to the influence of the Heavenly Bodies so free passage through the Earth. 10. Their groundless Division of the Signs into Movable and Fixed, and the ridiculous Effects they attribute to the Trigons, together with a demonstration of the Falseness of the Figment. 11. A Confutation of their Essential Dignities. 12. As also of their Accidental. 13. A subversion of their Erection of Themes and distributing of the Heavens into twelve Celestial Houses. 14. Their fond Pretences to the knowledge of the exact moment of the Infant's birth. 15. A Confutation of their Animodar and Tru●ina Hermetis. 16. As also of their Method of rectifying a Nativity per Accidentia Nati. 17. His appeal to the skilful, if he has not fundamentally confuted the whole pretended Art of Astrology. 
344  CHAP. XVII. 1. Their fallacious Allegation of Events answering to Predictions. 2. An Answer to that Evasion of theirs, That the Error is in the Artist, not in the Art. 3. Further Confutations of their bold presumption, that their Art always predicts true. 4. That the punctual Correspondence of the Event to the Prediction of the ginger does not prove the certainty of the Art of Astrology. 5. The great Affinity of Astrology with Daemonolatry, and of the secret Agency of Daemons in bringing about Predictions. 6. That by reason of the secret or familiar Converse of Daemons with pretended Astrologers, no argument can be raised from Events for the truth of this Art. 7. A Recapitulation of the whole matter argued. 8. The just occasions of this Astrological excursion, and of his showing the ridiculous condition of those three highflown Sticklers against Christianity, Apollonius, Cardan and Vaninus. 
356   

BOOK VIII.  CHAP. I. THE End and Usefulness of Christian Religion in general. 2. That Christ came into the World to destroy Sin out of it. 3. His earnest recommendation of Humility. 4. The same urged by the Apostle Paul. 
361  CHAP. II. 1. Christ's enforcement of Love and Charity upon his Church by Precept and his own Example. 2. The wretched imposture and false pretensions of the Family of Love to this divine Grace. 3. The unreasonableness of the Familists in laying aside the person of Christ, to adhere to such a carnal and inconsiderable Guide as Hen. Nicolas. 4. That this Whiffler never gave any true Specimens of real love to Mankind, as Christ did and his Apostles. 5. His unjust usurpation of the Title of Love. 6. The unparallelled endearments of Christ's sufferings in the behalf of Mankind. 
364  CHAP. III. 1. The occasion of the Familists usurpation of the Title of Love. 2. Earnest precepts o●t of the Apostles to follow Love, and what kind of Love that is. 3. That we cannot love God, unless we love our neighbour also. 4. An Exposition of the 5 and 6 verses of the 1 chapter of the 2 Epist. of S. Peter. 5. Saint Paul's rapturous commendation of Charity. 6 His accurate description thereof. 7. That Love is the highest participation of the Divinity, and that whereby we become the Sons of God. A●d how injurious these fanatics are that rob the Church of Christ of this title to appropriate it to themselves. 
368  CHAP. IV. 1. Our Saviour's strict injunction of Purity; from whence it is also plain that the Love he commends is not in any sort fleshly, but Divine. 2. Several places out of the Apostles urging the same duty. 3. Two more places to the same purpose. 4. The groundless presumption of those that abuse Christianity to a liberty of sinning. 5. That this Error attempted the Church betimes, and is too taking at this very day. 6. Whence appears the necessity of opposing it, which he promises to do, taking the rise of his Discourse from 1 john 3.7. 
373  CHAP. V. 1. The Apostle's care for young Christians against that Error of thinking they may be righteous without doing righteously. 2. Their obnoxiousness to this contagion, with the Causes thereof to be searched into. 3. The first sort of Scriptures perverted to this ill end. 4. The second sort. 5. That the very state of Christian Childhood makes them prone to this Error. 6. What is the nature of that Faith Abraham is so much commended for, and what the meaning of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 7. A search after the meaning of the term Justification. 8. Justification by faith without the deeds of the Law what may be the meaning of it. 9 Scriptures answered that seem to disjoin Real Righteousness from Faith; 10. And to make us only righteous by imputation. 11. Undeniable Testimonies of Scripture that prove the necessity of real Righteousness in us. 
376  CHAP. VI 1. Their alledgement of Gal. 2.16. as also of the whole drift of that Epistle. 2. What the Righteousness of faith is according to the Apostle. 3. In what s●●se those that are in Christ are said not to be under the Law. 4. That the Righteousness of faith is no figment but a reality in us. 5. That this Righteousness is the New Creature, and what this new Creature is according to Scripture 6. That the new Creature consists in Wisdom, Righteousness and true Holiness. 7. The Righteousness of the new Creature. 8. His Wisdom and Holiness. 9 That the Righteousness of faith excludes not good Works. The wicked treachery of those that teach the contrary. 
384  CHAP. VII. 1. That no small measure of Sanctity serves the turn in Christianity: 2. As appears out of Scriptures already alleged. 3. Further proofs thereof out of the Prophets; 4. As also out of the Gospel, 5. And other places of the New Testament. 6. The strong Armature of a Christian Soldier. 7. His earnest endeavour after Perfection. 
388  CHAP. VIII. 1. That the Christians assistance is at least equal to this task. 2. The two Gospel-powers that comprehend his duty. 3. The first Gospel-aid, The Promise of the Spirit, with Prophecies thereof out of Ezekiel and Esay. 4. Some hints of the mystical meaning of the last. 5. Another excellent prediction thereof. 
391  CHAP. IX. 1. The great use of the belief of The Promise of the Spirit. 2. The eating the flesh of Christ and drinking his blood, what it is. 3. Further proof of the Promise of the Spirit. 4. That we cannot oblige God by way of Merit. 5. Other Testimonies of Scripture tending to the former purpose. 
395  CHAP. X. 1. A Recapitulation of what has been set down hitherto concerning the Usefulness of the Gospel, and the Necessity of undeceiving the world in those points that so nearly concern Christian Life. 2. The ill condition of those that content themselves with Imaginary Righteousness, figured out in the Fighters against Ariel and Mount Zion. 3. A further demonstration of their fond conceit. 4. That a true Christian cannot sin without pain and torture to himself. 
398  CHAP. XI. 1. That the want of real Righteousness deprives us of the Divine Wisdom, proved out of Scripture: 2. As also from the nature of the thing itself. 3. That is disadvantages the Soul also in Natural speculations. 4. That it stifles all Noble and laudable Actions; 5. And exposes the imaginary Religionist to open reproach. 6. That mere imaginary Righteousness robs the Soul of her peace of Conscience, 7. And of all divine joy; 8. Of Health and Safety, 9 And of eternal Salvation. 10. That God also hereby is deprived of his Glory, and the Church frustrated of public Peace and Happiness. 
400  CHAP. XII. 1. Of the attending to the Light within us, of which some Spiritualists so much boast. 2. That they must mean the Light of Reason and Conscience thereby, if they be not fanatics, Madmen or Cheats. And that this Conscience necessarily takes information from without; 3. And particularly from the Holy Scriptures. 4. That these Spiritualists acknowledge the fondness of their opinion by their contrary practice. 5. An appeal to the Light within them, if the Christian Religion according to the literal sense be not true. 6. That the Operation of the Divine Spirit is not absolute, but restrained to certain laws and conditions, as it is in the Spirit of Nature. 7. The fourth Gospel-Power, The Example of Christ. 8. His purpose of vindicating the Example of Christ from aspersions, with the reasons thereof. 
408  CHAP. XIII. 1. That Christ was no Blasphemer in declaring himself to be the Son of God; 2. Nor Conjurer in casting out Devils. 3. That he was unjustly accused of Profaneness. 4. That there was nothing detestable in his Neutrality toward Political Factions: 5. Nor any Injustice nor Partiality found in him. 6. Nor could his sharp Rebukes of the Pharisees be rightly termed Railing; 7. Nor his whipping the Buyers and Sellers out of the Temple tumultuary Zeal; 8. Nor his crying out so dreadfully in his Passion be imputed to Impatience or Despair. 9 The suspicion of Distractedness and Madness cleared. 10. His vindication from their aspersions of Looseness and Prodigality. 11. The c●o●ked and perverse nature of the Pharisees noted; with our Saviour's own Apology for his frequenting all companies. 12. That Christ was no Self-seeker in undergoing the Death of the Cross for that joy that was set before him. 
412  CHAP. XIV. 1. The reason of his having insisted so long on the vindicating of the Life of Christ from the aspersions of the Malevolent. 2. The true Character of a real Christian. 3. The true Character of a false or Pharisaical Christian. 4. How easily the true members of Christ are accused of Blasphemy by the Pharisaical Christians. 5. And the working of their Graces imputed to some vicious Principle. 6. Their censuring them profane that are not superstitious. 7. The Parisees great dislike of coldness in fruitless Controversies of Religion. 8. Their Ignorance of the law of Equity and Love. 9 How prone it is for the sincere Christian to be accounted a Railer, for speaking the truth. 10. That the least Opposition against Pharisaical Rottenness will easily be interpreted bitter and tumultuous Zeal. 11. How the solid Knowledge of the perfectest Christians may be accounted Madness by the formal Pharisee. 12. his Proneness to judge the true Christian according to the motions of his own untamed corruptions. 13. His prudent choice of the vice of Covetousness. 14. The Unreasonableness of his censure of those that endeavour after Perfection. 15. His ignorant surmise that no man liveth virtuously for the love of Virtue itself. 16. The Usefulness of this Parallelisme betwixt the Reproach of Christ and his true Members. 
422  CHAP. XV. 1. The Passion of Christ the fifth Gospel-Power, the Virtue whereof is in a special manner noted by our Saviour himself. 2. That the Brazen Serpent in the Wilderness was a prophetic Type of Christ, and cured not by Art but by Divine Power. 3. That Telesmatical Preparations are superstitious, manifest out of their Collections that write of them; 4. Particularly out of Gaffarel and Gregory. 5. That the Effects of Telesmes are beyond the laws of Nature. 6. That if there be any natural power in Telesmes, it is from Similitude; with a confutation of this ground also. 7. A further confutation of that ground. 8. In what sense the Braz●n Serpent was a Telesme, and that it must needs be a Typical Prophecy of Christ. 9 The accurate and punctual Prefiguration therein. 10. The wicked Pride and Conceitedness of those that are not touched with this admirable contrivance of Divine Providence. 11. The insufferable balsphemy of them that reproach the Son of God for crying out in his dreadful Agony on the Cross; wherein is discovered the Unloveliness of the Family of Love. 
429  CHAP. XVI. 1. The End of Christ's Sufferings not only to pacify Conscience, but to root out Sin; witnessed out of the Scripture. 2. Further Testimonies to the same purpose. 3. The Faintness and Uselessness of the Allegory of Chr●sts Passion in comparison of the Application of the History thereof. 4 The Application of Christ's Sufferings against Pride and Covetousness. 5. As also against Envy, H●●red, Revenge, vain Mirth, the Pangs of Death, and unwarrantable Love. 6. A General Application of the Death of Christ to the mortifying of all Sin whatsoever. 7. The celebrating the Lords Supper, the use and meaning thereof. 
436  CHAP. XVII. 1. The sixth Gospel-Power is the Resurrection and Ascension of Christ The privilege of this Demonstration of the Soul's Immortality above that from the Subtlety of Reason and Philosophy. 2. The great power this consideration of the Soul's Immortality has to urge men to a Godly life: 3. To ●ean themselves from worldly pleasures, and learn to delight in those that are everlasting: 4. To have our Conversation in Heaven. 5. The Conditions of the Everlasting Inheritance. 6. Further enforcements of duty from the Soul's Immortality. 
440  CHAP. XVIII. 1. The Day of Judgement, the seventh and last Gospel-power, fit as well for the regenerate as the unregenerate to think upon. 2. The Uncertainty of that Day, and that it will surprise the wicked unawares. 3. That those that wilfully reject the offers of Grace here, shall be in no better condition after Death than the Devils themselves are. 4. A Description of the sad Evening-close of that terrible Day of the Lord. 5. The Affrightment of the Morning-appearance thereof to the wicked. 6. A further Description thereof. 7. The Translation of the Church of Christ to their Aethereal Mansions, with a brief Description of their Heavenly Happiness. 
443  CHAP. XIX. 1. That there can be no Religion more powerful for the promoting of the Divine Life then Christianity is. 2. The external Triumph of the Divine Life in the person of Christ how throughly warranted and how fully performed. 3. The Religious Splendour of Christendom. 4. The Spirit of Religion stifled with the load of Formalities. 5. The satisfaction that the faithfully-devoted Servants of Christ have from that Divine homage done to his Person, though by the wicked. 
447  CHAP. XX. 1. The Usefulness of Christianity for the good of this life, witnessed by our Saviour and S. Paul. 2. The proof thereof from the Nature of the thing itself. 3. Objections against Christianity, as if it were an unfit Religion for States Politic. 4. A Concession that the primary intention of the Gospel was not Government Political, with the advantage of that Concession. 5. That there is nothing in Christianity but what is highly advantageous to a State-Politick. 6. That those very things they object against it are such as do most effectually reach the chief end of Political Government, as doth Charity for example, 7. Humility, Patience, and Mortification of inordinate desires. 8. The invincible Valour that the love of Christ and their fellow-members inspires the Christian Soldiery withal. 
449   

BOOK IX.  CHAP. I. THe four Derivative Properties of the Mystery of Godliness. 2. That a measure of Obscurity begets Veneration, suggested from our very senses. 3. Confirmed also by the common suffrage of all Religions, and the nature of Reservedness amongst men. 4. The rudeness and ignorance of those that expect that every Divine Truth of Scripture should be a comprehensible Object of their understanding, even in the very modes and circumstances thereof. 5. That Contradictions notwithstanding are to be excluded out of Religion. 6. And that the Divinity of Christ and the Triunity of the Godhead have nothing contradictious in them. 
453  CHAP. II. 1. That there is a latitude of Sense in the words of Athanasiu● his Creed, and that One and Unity has not the same signification every where. 2. The like in the terms God and Omnipotent. 3. Of the word Equal, and to what purpose so distinct a knowledge of the Deity was communicated to the Church. 4. In what sense the Son and Holy Ghost are God. That Divine adoration is their unquestionable right. And that there is an intelligible sense of Athanasius his Creed, and such as supposes neither Polythe●sme, Idolatry nor Impossibility. 5. That there is no intricacy in the Divinity of Christ but what the Schools have brought in by their false notions of Suppositum and Union Hypostatical. 6. That the Union of Christ with the Eternal Word implies no Contradiction, and how warrantable an Object he is of Divine worship. 7. The Application thereof to the jews. 8. The Union of Christ with God compared with that of the Angels that bore the Name Jehovah in the Old Testament. 9 The reasonableness of our Saviour's being united with the Eternal Word, and how with that Hypostasis distinct from the others. 
455  CHAP. III. 1. That the Communicableness of Christian Religion implies its Reasonableness. 2. The right Method of communicating the Christian Mystery. 3, 4. A brief example of that Method. 5. A further continuation thereof. 6. How the Mystagogus is to behave himself towards the more dull or illiterate. 7. The danger of debasing the Gospel to the dulness of shallowness of every weak apprehension. 
459  CHAP. IV. 1. The due demeanour of a Christian Mystagogus in communicating the Truth of the Gospel. 2. That the chiefest care of all is that he speak nothing but what is profitable for life and godliness. 3. A just reprehension of the scopeless zeal of certain vain Boanerges of these times. 4. That the abuse of the Ministry to the undermining the main Ends of the Gospel may hazard the continuance thereof. 5. That any heat and zeal does not constitute a living Ministry. 
461  CHAP. V. 1. The nature of Historical Faith. 2. That true Saving Faith is properly Covenant, and of the various significations of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. 3. In what Law and Covenant agree. 4. In what Law and Testament. 5. In what Covenant and Testament agree. 6. That the Church might have called the Doctrine of Christ either the New Law or the New Covenant. 7. Why they have styled it rather 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 then 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. The first Reason. 8. Other Reasons thereof. 9 The occasion of translating 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, The New Testament. 
463  CHAP. VI 1. That there were more Old Covenants then one. 2. What Old Covenant that was to which this New one is especially counterdistinguished: with a brief intimation of the difference of them. 3, 4. An Objection against the difference delivered; with the Answer thereto. 5. The Reason why the Second Covenant is not easily broken. 6. That the importance of the Mystery of the Second Covenant engages him to make a larger deduction of the whole matter out of S. Paul. 
466  CHAP. VII. 1. The different states of the Two Covenants set out Galat. 4. by a double similitude. 2. The nature of the Old Covenant adumbrated in Agar: 3. As also further in her Son Ishmael. 4. The nature of the New Covenaent adumbrated in Sarah: 5. As also in Isaac her Son and in Israel his offspring. 6. The necessity of imitating Abraham's faith, that the Spiritual Isaac or Christ may be born in us. 7. The grand difference hetwixt the First and Second Covenant, where in it doth consist. With a direction, by the by, to the most eminent Object of our Faith. 8. The Second main point wherein this difference consists, namely Liberty, and that, First, from Ceremonies and Opinions; 9 Secondly, from all kind of Sins and disallowable Passions; 10. Lastly, to all manner of Righteousness and Holiness. 
468.  CHAP. VIII. 1. The adequate Object of saving Faith or Christian Covenant. 2. That there is an Obligation on our parts, plain from the very Inscription of the New Testament. 3. What the meaning of Blood in Covenants is. 4. And answerably what of the Blood of Christ in the Christian Covenant. 5. The dangerous Error and damnable Hypocrisy of those that would persuade themselves and others that no performance is required on their side in this Covenant. 6. That the Heavenly Inheritance is promised to us only upon Condition, evinced out of several places of Scripture. 
476  CHAP. IX. 1. What it is really to enter into this New Covenant. 2. That the entering into this Covenant supposes actual Repentance. 3. That this New-Covenanter is born of water and the Spirit. 4. The necessity of the skilful usage of these newborn Babes in Christ. 5. That some Teacher's are mere Witches and Child Suckers. 
479  CHAP. X. 1. The First Principle the New-Covenanter is closely to keep to. 2. The Second Principle to be kept to. 3. The Third and last Principle. 
482  CHAP. XI. 1. The diligent search this new-Covenanter ought to make to find out whatsoever is corrupt and sinful. 2. That the truly regenerate cannot be quiet till all corruption be wrought out. 3. The most importunate devotions of a living Christian. 4. The difference betwixt a Son of the Second Covenant and a Slave under the First. 5. The Mystical completion of a Prophecy of Esay touching this state. 
483  CHAP. XII. 1. That the destroying of Sin is not without some time of conflict. The most infallible method for that dispatch. 2. The constant ordering of our external actions. 3. The Hypocritical complaint of those for want of power that will not do those good things that are already in their power. 4. The danger of making this new Covenant a Covenant of Works, and our Love to Christ a mercenary friendship. 5. Earnest prayers to God for the perfecting of the Image of Christ in us. 6. Continual circumspection and watchfulness. 7. That the vilifying of outward Ordinances is no sign of a new-Covenanter, but of a proud and carnal mind. 8. Caution to the new-Covenanter concerning his converse with men. 9 That the branches of the Divine life without Faith in God and Christ, degenerate into mere Morality. The examining all the motions and excursions of our Spirit how agreeable they are with Humility, Charity and Purity. 10. Cautions concerning the exercise of our Humility; 11. As also of our Purity, 12. And of our Love or Charity. The safe conduct of the faithful by their inward Guide. 
485   

BOOK X.  CHAP. I. THat the Affection and esteem we ought to have for our Religion does not consist in damning all to the pit of Hell that are not of it. 2. The unseasonable inculcation of this Principle to Christians. 3. That it is better becoming the Spirit of a Christian to allow what is good and commendable in other Religions, than so foully to reproach them. 4. What are the due demonstrations of our Affection to the Gospel of Christ. 5. How small a part of the World is styled Christians, and how few real Christians in that part that is so styled. 6. That there has been some unskilful or treacherous tampering with the powerful Engine of the Gospel, that it has done so little execution hitherto against the Kingdom of the Devil. 7. The Author's purpose of bringing into view the main Impediments of the due Effects thereof. 
490  CHAP. II. 1. The most fundamental Mistake and Root of all the Corruptions in the Church of Christ. 2. That there may be a Superstition also in opposing of Ceremonies, and in long Prayers and Preachments. 3. That self-chosen Religion extinguishes true Godliness every where. 4. The unwholesome and windy food of affected Orthodoxality; with the mischievous consequences thereof. 5. That Hypocrisy of Professors fills the World with Atheists. 6. That the Authoritative Obtrusion of gross falsities upon men begets a misbelief of the whole Mystery of Piety. 7. That all the Churches of Christendom stand guilty of this mischievous miscarriage. 8. The infinity inconvenience of the Superlapsarian doctrine. 
492  CHAP. III. 1. The true measure of Opinions to be taken from the design of the Gospel, which in general is, The setting out the exceeding great Mercy and Goodness of God towards mankind. 2. And then Secondly, The Triumph of the Divine Life in the Person of Christ, in the warrantableness of doing Divine Honour to him. 3. Thirdly, The advancement of the Divine Life in his members upon Earth. 4. The Fourth and last Rule to try Opinions by, The Recommendableness of our Religion to Strangers or those that are without. 
497  CHAP. IV. 1. The general use of the foregoing Rules. 2. A special use of them in favour of one another's persons in matters of opinion. 3. The examination of Election and Reprobation according to these Rules. And how well they agree with that Branch of the Divine Life which we call Humility. 4. The disagreement of absolute Reprobation with the first Rule; 5. As also with the third, 6. And with the second and fourth. 
499  CHAP. V. 1. That Election and Reprobation conferrs something to Humility. 2. That some men are saved irresistibly by virtue of Discriminative Grace. 3. That the rest of Mankind have Grace sufficient, and that several of them are saved. 4. The excellent use of this middle way betwixt Calvinisme and Arminianism. 5, 6. The exceeding great danger and mischief of the former Extremes. 
502  CHAP. VI 1. The Scholastic Opinions concerning the Divinity of Christ applied to the foregoing Rules. 2. As also concerning the Trinity. 3. The Application of the Antitrinitarian Doctrine to the said Rules. It's disagreement with the third, 4. As also with the second. 5. The Antitrinitarians plea. 6. An answer to their plea. 7. How grossly the denying the Divinity of Christ disagrees with the third Rule. 
504  CHAP. VII. 1. Imputative Righteousness, Invincible Infirmity and Solifidianism, in what sense they seem to comply with the second and last Rule, and how disagreeing with the third. 2. The groundlesness of men's Zeal for Imputative Righteousness, 3. And for Solifidianism. 4. The conspiracy of Imputative Righteousness, Solifidianism and Invincible Infirmity to exclude all Holiness out of the Conversation of Christians. 5. That large confessions of Sins and Infirmities without any purpose of amending our lives is a mere mocking of God to his very face. With the great danger of that Affront. 
507  CHAP. VIII. 1. The flaunting Hypocrisy of the Perfectionists, and from whence it comes. 2. The easy Laws whereby they measure their Perfection. And the sad result of their Apostasy from the Person of Christ. 3. That there is far more Perfection in many thousands of those that abhor the name of Perfection then in these great Boasters of it. 4. In what consists that sound and comely frame of a true Christian Spirit. 
510  CHAP. IX. 1. Sincerity the middle way betwixt pretended Infirmity and the boast of Perfection: with the description thereof. 2. A more full character of the Sincere Christian. 3. That they that endeavour not after that state are Hypocrites, and they that pretend to be above it, Conspirators against the everlasting Priesthood of Christ. 4. The Personal Reign of Christ upon Earth, and the Millennium in the more sober meaning thereof applied to the abovenamed Rules. 
512  CHAP. X. 1. That in those that believe There is a God, and a life to come, there is an antecedent Right of Liberty of Conscience not to be invaded by the Civil Magistrate. 2. Object. That no false Religion is the command of God; with the Answer thereto. 3. That there is no incongruity to admit That God may command contrary Religions in the World. 4, 5. The utmost Difficulty in that Position, with the Answer thereto. 6. That God may introduce a false persuasion into the mind of man as well for probation as punishment. 7. That simple falsities in Religion are no forfeiture of Liberty of Conscience. 8. That though no falsities in Religion were the command of God, yet upon other considerations it is demonstrated that the Religionist ought to be free. 9 A further demonstration of this Truth from the gross absurdities that follow the contrary Position. 
515  CHAP. XI. 1. That there is a Right in every Nation and Person to examine their Religion, to hear the Religion of Strangers, and to change their own, if they be convinced. 2. That those Nations that acknowledge this Right and act accordingly, have naturally a Right to send out Agents into other Nations. Their demeanour there, and the right of revenging their injuries. And how this Method had justified the Spaniards Invasion of the Indians. 3. The unpracticableness of the present Theory by reason of the general perverseness of the World. The advantageousness of it to Christendom, and suitableness of it to the Spirit of a Christian. 4. That Religion corruptive of manners is coercible by the Magistrate. 5. And that which would plainly destroy the defence of the Country. 6. As also whatsoever Religion is inseparably interwoven with Principles of Persecution. 7. An Answer to that Objection, That all Sects are persecutive, and that therefore there can be no Liberty of Conscience given. 
521  CHAP. XII. 1. To what Persons and with what Circumstances the Christian Magistrate is to give Liberty of Conscience. And the great advantage thereof to the Truth of Christianity. 2. That those that are not Christians, are not to be admitted into places of trust by the Christian Magistrate, if he can supply himself with those that are. 3. That the Christian Magistrate is to lay aside the fallible opinions of men, and promote every one in Church and State, according to his merit in the Christian life, and his ability of promoting of the interest of the Church of Christ and the Nation he serves. 4. That he is to continue or provide an honourable and competent allowance for them that labour in the word and doctrine. 5. That the vigilancy of the Christian Magistrate is to keep under such Sects as pretend to Immediate Inspiration unaccountable and unintelligible to sober Reason, and why? 6. That the endeavour of impoverishing the Clergy smells rank of Profaneness, Atheism and Infidelity. 7. That the Christian Magistrate is either to erect or keep up Schools of Humane Learning, with the weighty grounds thereof. 8. A further enforcement of those grounds upon the fanatic Perfectionists. 9 The hideous danger of casting away the History of the Gospel upon pretence of keeping to the Light within us. 
525  CHAP. XIII. 1. The Author's application to the better-minded Quakers. 2. He desires them of that Sect to search the grounds and compute the gains of their Revolt from Christ. 3. That there are no peculiar Effects of the Spirit of God in the Sect of the Quakers, but rather of Pythonism. 4. That their Inspirations are not divine, but diabolical. 5. The vanity of their boasting of the knowledge of their mysterious Allegories. 6. The grounds of their insufferable bitterness against the Ministers of Christ. 7. That he was urged by the light within him to give witness to the Truth of the History of the Gospel, and to admonish the Quakers. His caution to the simple-minded among them how they turn in to Familism. 8. His ease and satisfaction of mind from disburdening himself of this duty. 9 The compassionableness of their condition, 10. And hope of ●heir return to Christ. 
530  CHAP. XIV. 1. That Public Worship is essential to Religion, and inseparable when free from Persecution. The right measure of the Circumstances thereof. 2. Of the Fabric and Beauty of Churches according to that measure. 3. The main things he intends to touch upon concerning Public Worship. 4. That the Churches of Christians are not Temples, the excellency of our Religion being incompliable with that Notion. 5. The vanity of the Sectarians exception against the word Church applied to the appointed places of Public Worship. 6. That though the Church be no Temple, yet it is in some sense holy, and what respect there is to be had of it, and what reverence to be used there. 7. Of Catechising, Expounding and Preaching. 8. Of Prayer, and what is the true praying by the Spirit. 9 The Excellency of public Liturgies. 10. What is the right End of the Ministry. 11. Certain special uses of Sermons, and of the excellency of our Saviour Christ's Sermon on the Mount. 12. The best way for one to magnify his Ministry. 13. Of the Holy Communion, who are to be excluded, and of the posture of receiving it. 14. Of the time of Baptism, and the Sign of the Cross. 15. Of Songs and Hymns to be composed by the Church, and of Holidays. 16. Of the celebrating the Passion-day and the Holy Communion. 17. Of Images and Pictures in places of Public Worship. 18. A summary advertisement concerning Ceremonies and Opinions. 
535    

An INDEX of Places of Scripture that are interpreted in this Treatise.  
Chap. Verse. Page. Genesis.   3. 15. 328. 4. 1, 2. 56, 57 49. 10. 283, to 288. Exodus.   3. 14, 32, 34. 457. 34. 8. 457. Deuteronomy.   24. 14, 15. 22. job.   19 25. 224. 38. 19, 21. 22. Psalms.   22. 14, 16, 18. 329, 330. 45. 6. 310. 68 17, 18. 309. 110. 3, 4. 310. Proverbs.   4. 18. 401. Isaiah.   7. 14. 305, 328, 329. 9 6. 310. ●1. 10. 312. 28. 1. 399. 41. 10. 393. 42. 1, to 16. 394. 49. 5, 6, 7. 311. 53. 12. 169. 57 8, 11. 397.  15. 12, 158. jeremiah.   1. 5. 22. 33. 1, to 12. 306, to 308. Ezekiel.   43. 10, etc. 289. Daniel.   9 24, to 27. 291, to 300. Micah.   5. 2. 12, 327. Haggai.   2. 6, to 9 288. Malachi.   3. 1. 290. Title of the New Testament.  464. Matthew.   2. 4, 5. 327, 328. 5. 5. 363.  17. 362. 10. 28. 28. 12. 23, 24. 415. 16. 14. 24. 20. 25. 363. 21. 12. 117.  17. 118. 24. 30, ad finem. 212. 25. 1, etc. 212 27. 45. 134, 135, etc. Mark.   3. 21. 418. 6. 5, 6. 409. 13. 11. 12. 16. 19 143. Luke.   6. 27. 415. 9 34. 106. 23. 42, 43. 28, 29. john.   1. 1, to 14. 11, 12.  14. 99 3. 14. 430, 431.  31. 23. 4. 23, 24. 536. 5. 26. 505, 507, 6. 26. 24.  38. 23.  63. 396. 9 6. 119. 10. 34, 35. 413, 414. 12. 31. 78. 13. 34. 364. 14. 28. 9 16. 8, to 11. 164, 165.  13, 14. 9, 10.  28. 23. 17. 4, 5. 23. Acts.   7. 51. 410. 13. 19 380. Romans.   3. 28. 380. 4. 1. 380.  5. 382.  18. 379.  24, 25. 380. 5. 1. 381.  12. 383. 8. 10, 11. 381. 15. 13. 10. I Corinthians.   1. 30. 382. 11. 26. 439. 15. 32. 16, 17, 18, 224. TWO Corinthi.   5. 1, to 6. 19, 20, 21.  8. 27. Galatians.   2. 16, 19 384. 3. 21. 380, 384. 4. 15, 16. 385.  21, 22, 23. 468, to 476. Ephesians.   4. 30. 410. Philippians.   1. 21, to 24. 27. 2. 6, 7, 8. 23. 3. 11. 21. Colossians.   2. 18. 93. I Thessalon.   5. 19 410. TWO Timothy.   1. 12. 19 4. 8. 19 Hebrews.   11. 26. 23. 12. 2. 420.  9 27.  22. ibid. I Peter.   3. 15. 459.  18, 19, 20. 25, 26. TWO Peter.   1. 5. 370, 371.  13, 15. 27. 3. 5, to 12. 213, 214.  16. 384. I john.   2. 14. 12. 3. 7. 375, 376, etc. 4. 2. 23. 5. 7. 11. Revelation.   1. 1, 3. 200. 2. 10. 180. 4. 1, 2, etc. 182. 6. 1, to 12. 183, 184, 185. 8. 7, to 12. 186. 9 1, to 20. 187, to 190. 10. 7, 8, 11. 176. 11. 1, 2. 185, 191.  3, 11. 207, 208.  7, 8, 9, 11. 177, 178, 192.  14, to 19 190. 12. 6. 173, 174, 195.  7, 10, 11. 185, 186. 13. 1, 2. 178, 193.  11, 12. 194.  17, 18. 194 to 197. 14. 6. 255. 17. 3. 192.  8. 193. 19 7. 198. 20. 3. 198.  4, 5, 6. 179, 180. 21. 2. 198.  15, to 22. 195, 198.  22. 537. 22. 6, 7. 200, 201.   

Mistakes in the COPY.  
PRaef. pag. ix. lin. 44. for 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, read 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. BOOK, pag. 20. l. 19 r. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. pag. 25. l. 22. r. Soul or Spirit. pag. 26. l. 8. r. Damoniacal. pag. 77. l. 24. r. mankind; and the Devil and. pag. 95. l. 35. r. mettled. l. 41. r. Th' all. pag. 99 l. 41. r. eternity; when. l. 42. r. in time, who. pag. 242. l. 4. r. true in. l. 7. r. needful. Before. l. 8. r. Idea, we. pag. 349. l. 46. r. is built but. pag. 376. l. 37. r. dangerously as in Christianity. pag. 379. l. 27. r. righteous; As. pag. 426. l. 14. r. sing. pag. 491. l. 37. r. near two thirds. pag. 525. l. 10. r. any other Religion.  

In Printing.  
PAg. 25. l. 23. for Souls and Spirits, read Souls or Spirits. p. 42. l. 10. Embraces, r. Embracers. p. 80. l. 38. Pan, Lycaeus, r. Pan Lycaeus. p. 87. l. 30. That, r. 3. That. p. 188. l. 22. but not better, deal not. p. 190. l. 12. clap' r. clapped. p. 224. l. 7. weary. r. were. p. 372. l. 2. glisning, r. glinsening. p. 309. l. 39 or men, r. for men. p. 339. l. 42. hat, r. tha●, p. 342. l. 37. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉, r. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉. p. 379. l. 34. whatsoever: So, r. whatsoever. So. p. 412. l. 33. 7. r. 8. p. 470. l. 5. conveys, read conveys.